Skip to main content

Full text of "Selections from the state : elements of historical and practical politics"

See other formats 


Google 


This  is  a  digital  copy  of  a  book  that  was  preserved  for  generations  on  library  shelves  before  it  was  carefully  scanned  by  Google  as  part  of  a  project 

to  make  the  world's  books  discoverable  online. 

It  has  survived  long  enough  for  the  copyright  to  expire  and  the  book  to  enter  the  public  domain.  A  public  domain  book  is  one  that  was  never  subject 

to  copyright  or  whose  legal  copyright  term  has  expired.  Whether  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  may  vary  country  to  country.  Public  domain  books 

are  our  gateways  to  the  past,  representing  a  wealth  of  history,  culture  and  knowledge  that's  often  difficult  to  discover. 

Marks,  notations  and  other  maiginalia  present  in  the  original  volume  will  appear  in  this  file  -  a  reminder  of  this  book's  long  journey  from  the 

publisher  to  a  library  and  finally  to  you. 

Usage  guidelines 

Google  is  proud  to  partner  with  libraries  to  digitize  public  domain  materials  and  make  them  widely  accessible.  Public  domain  books  belong  to  the 
public  and  we  are  merely  their  custodians.  Nevertheless,  this  work  is  expensive,  so  in  order  to  keep  providing  tliis  resource,  we  liave  taken  steps  to 
prevent  abuse  by  commercial  parties,  including  placing  technical  restrictions  on  automated  querying. 
We  also  ask  that  you: 

+  Make  non-commercial  use  of  the  files  We  designed  Google  Book  Search  for  use  by  individuals,  and  we  request  that  you  use  these  files  for 
personal,  non-commercial  purposes. 

+  Refrain  fivm  automated  querying  Do  not  send  automated  queries  of  any  sort  to  Google's  system:  If  you  are  conducting  research  on  machine 
translation,  optical  character  recognition  or  other  areas  where  access  to  a  large  amount  of  text  is  helpful,  please  contact  us.  We  encourage  the 
use  of  public  domain  materials  for  these  purposes  and  may  be  able  to  help. 

+  Maintain  attributionTht  GoogXt  "watermark"  you  see  on  each  file  is  essential  for  in  forming  people  about  this  project  and  helping  them  find 
additional  materials  through  Google  Book  Search.  Please  do  not  remove  it. 

+  Keep  it  legal  Whatever  your  use,  remember  that  you  are  responsible  for  ensuring  that  what  you  are  doing  is  legal.  Do  not  assume  that  just 
because  we  believe  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  the  United  States,  that  the  work  is  also  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  other 
countries.  Whether  a  book  is  still  in  copyright  varies  from  country  to  country,  and  we  can't  offer  guidance  on  whether  any  specific  use  of 
any  specific  book  is  allowed.  Please  do  not  assume  that  a  book's  appearance  in  Google  Book  Search  means  it  can  be  used  in  any  manner 
anywhere  in  the  world.  Copyright  infringement  liabili^  can  be  quite  severe. 

About  Google  Book  Search 

Google's  mission  is  to  organize  the  world's  information  and  to  make  it  universally  accessible  and  useful.   Google  Book  Search  helps  readers 
discover  the  world's  books  while  helping  authors  and  publishers  reach  new  audiences.  You  can  search  through  the  full  text  of  this  book  on  the  web 

at|http: //books  .google  .com/I 


THE  STATE. 


ELEMENTS  OF  HISTORICAL  AND  PRACTICAL 

POLITICS. 


A  SKETCH  OF  INSTITUTIONAL  HISTOBY 
AND  ADMINISTRATION. 


s 


BT 


WOODROW  WILSON,  Ph.D.,  LL.D. 

AirrBOB  OF  **  CONOBSMIOVAL  OOTSBNIUIIT.** 


'^•C< 


BOSTON,  U.S.A.: 
D.  C.  HEATH   &  CO..  PUBLISHERft. 

1889. 


55'0.  ^ 


c 


Copmaar,  1889, 
Bt  WOODEOW   WILSON 


m^ 


TTFtHIRAFMT  IT  J.  B.  Cl'VBlNll  *  Oo.,  BOSTOH. 


fits  Wiitt,  y 

Whoas  Affectionate  Sympathy 

And  Appreciative  Inteiest 

ave  la  Greatly  Lightened  tne  Lab 

Of  Preparing 

t^i'it  aBoih, 

It  i*  Gratefully  Dedicated 

by 

THE  AUTHOR. 


TABLE   OF  CONTENTS. 


Topical  Analysis vl 

Prefftc* zxxW 

''I.    The  Piobable  Origin  of  Government 1 

J  II.    The  Frob&ble  Earl;  DeTelopment  of  Government 17 

III.  The  Governments  of  Greece  and  Bome 30 

IV.  Roman  Dominion  and  Roman  Law 129 

V.    Teatonic  Polity  and  Government  during  tbe  Middle  Ages  I4T 

VI.    The  Government  of  France 176 

VII.    The  Governments  of  German; 226 

VIII.    The  Governments  of  Switzerland 301 

IX.    The  Daal  Monarchlea ;  Austria- Hangar;,  Sweden-Norway  33* 

'i  X.    The  Government  of  England ...  366  - 

i,  XI.    The  Government  of  the  United  SUtes U9 

XII.    Summary :  Constttntlonal  and  Administrative  Develop- 

XIII.  The  Nature  and  Forms  of  Government 693 

XIV.  Law :  Its  Katnre  and  Development 610 

XV.    The  Functions  of  Government 637 

XVI.    The  Ends  of  Government 6B6 

Index 689 


TOPICAL  ANALYSIS. 


8«o. 

I.  The  Probable  Origin  of  Grovemment 1-24 

The  Nature  of  the  Question 1 

The  Races  to  be  studied :  the  Aryans 2 

Semitic  and  Turanian  Instance 3 

Government  rested  First  upon  Kinship 4 

Early  History  of  the  Family :  Was  it  originally  Patri- 
archal ? 5 

The  Evidence :  India 6 

Slavonic  Communities,  Ancient  Irish  Law,  and  Old 

Teutonic  Customs 7 

Gref  k  and  Roman  Families 8 

A  Doubt 9 

The  Non-Aryan  Family 10 

Aryan  Tradition 11 

From  the  Patriarchal  Family  to  the  State — 12 

Prepossessions  to  be  put  away 13 

The  State  and  the  Land 14 

Contract  vs.  Status 17 

Theories  Concerning  the  Origin  of  the  State :  the  Contract 

Theory 18 

Traditions  of  an  Original  Law-giver 19 

Theory  of  the  Divine  Origin  of  the  State 20 

The  Theories  and  the  Facts 21 

The  Truth  in  the  Theories 23 

Conclusion 24 

n.  The  Probable  Early  Development  of  Government. 26-46 

The  Beginnings  of  Government 25 

The  Family  the  Primal  Unit 26 

Persistence  of  the  Idea  of  Kinship 27 

Fictitious  Kinship :  Adoption 28 

Kinship  and  Religion 29 


TOPICAL  ANALT8I8.  vii 

Sbc. 

The  Bonds  of  Rellgloii  and  Precedent 30 

The  Reign  of  Custom 81 

Flxlt;  of  SjTBtem  the  Rule,  Change  tbe  Exception 33 

ChAnges  of  System  ontrun  Changes  of  Idea 33 

How  Did  Change  enter? 3* 

DllTerences  of  Custom 36 

Antagonism  between  Cnstoiug S6 

Competition  of  Cnstoms 37 

The  Better  Prevail 88 

Isolation,  Stagnation 39 

Horement  and  Change  tn  the  West 40 

Hlgntlon  UUt  Cnnqnest 41 

Inter-trlbal  Imitation 42 

Individual  Initiative  and  Imitation 43 

iDStltntional  Cbsoges ;  Choice  of  Rulers 44 

Hereditary  replaced  by  Political  Magidtracy 46 


m.    The  Governments  of  Greece  and  Rome 4T-1ST 

The  ETolntioo  of  Government 47 

(l)The  Goremmenta  of  Greece; 4S-110 

The  Patriarchal  Presidencies:  Legislation 48 

Tribal  Justice 49 

Patriarch  and  Priest 50 

Not  Lord,  but  Chief 61 

The  Primitive  A^^oi 52 

The  Antique  '  City" 63 

CoDfederate  Growth  of  Family  Groupa 64 

The  '  City  '  a  Confederacy  of  Gentes 56 

The  Elders 6T 

Religion :  the  Priesthood 68 

Primogeniture 60 

The  City's  Religion 61 

Decay  of  the  Antiqne  City 62 

The  City  absorbs  its  Constituent  Parts 6* 

Decline  of  the  Elders'  Separate  Powers 65 

Political  Disintegration  of  the  Geru 66 

Atiuhs 67-94 

The  City  of  Solon :  Klogship  gone 67 

The  Archonship 68 


rm  TOPICAL  A3SALY9MS. 


Vine  ArdKMM €9 

Solon  Ardioii  Epoojmiis  :  tbe  Crisis 70 

The  Dnoooisii  Code 71 

Solon's  Economic  Befonns 72 

Solon's    Politicsl    Befonns :    the    Four   Propeity 

Clssses 71 

EUglbUitj  sod  Election  to  Office 75 

The  Assemblj  sod  the  Senste 76 

The  Senate  of  the  Areopsgas 77 

The  Jodicisry 78 

The  New  Principles  introdoced 79 

Pisistratos  and  the  Solonian  Constitation 80 

CUsthenes 81 

The  New  Demes  and  the  New  Tribes 82 

The  Arrangement  of  the  Demes 83 

Religion  and  the  Tribal  Organization 84 

Expansion  of  the  Popular  Jury  Courts 85 

The  Ten  Strategoi 86 

Ostracism 87 

Soccess  of  the  CUsthenlan  Constitution 88 

The  Persian  Wars  and  the  Extension  of  Political  Privi- 
lege       89 

Constitutional  Measures  of  Pericles 90 

Powers  of  the  Areopagus  Further  Curtailed 91 

Decline  of  Athens 92 

The  MetoBci 93 

The  Athenian  Slaves 94 

Spamta 96-110 

Fixity  of  the  Spartan  Constitution     95 

The  Spartans  a  Garrison  of  Conquerors 96 

Slaves  and  Helots 97 

Periojcl 98 

The  Spartiatoi :  Property  Laws  and  State  Guardian- 
ship      99 

The  Two  Kings 100 

The  Council  of  Elders 101 

The  Assembly 102 

Election  of  Elders 103 

The  Ephors 104 

The  Administration  of  Justice 106 


TOPICAL  AMALTBIS. 


Tbe  SUte  DtaclpUne lOT 

Principle  of  Growth  In  the  Sputwi  Coiutitntton 108 

LycnrguB 108 

Greek  Administration 110 

HXLLAS 1 11-143 

Greece  not  Hellas Ill 

Orlglnil  Hlgratlona  of  the  Oreeks 113 

Tbe  PhcenlcUn  Influence 118 

Later  Hlgratlona  of  the  Enropean  Greeks lU 

He-settlement  of  the  Asiatic  Coasts  from  Greece. . .  llfi 

Tbe  Greek  Hedlterxuiean US 

Bace  Dlstribntlon. . : IIT 

The  Greek  Colonial  System 118 

Colonial  Constitutions  1 19 

Law  of  Constitntlonal  Modification  In  Hellas. .  ISl 

Union  and  Nationality  among  Qie  Greeks 122 

Kellgloos  Communltj:  the  Delphic  Amphlctyony..   123 

The  Delphic  Oracle:  Its  InflneDcc 124 

PollUcal  Ag^egation :  the  Ach«an  Supremacy 126 

Cretan  Power 126 

Supremacy  of  Argos 127 

Games  and  Festivals:  the  Hellenic  Spirit 128 

The  Dellan  Confederacy 129 

Athenian  Empire 130 

The  Peloponneslan  War :  Oligarchies  v».  De- 
mocracies   181 

Hacedon 138 

The  Hellenlxatlon  of  the  East 184 

The  AchBan  Leagae 138 

The  .aitollan  League 140 

Rome  and  the  Western  Greeks 142 

After  Roman  Conqnest 143 

(S)  The  Government  of  Rome 144-187 

The  Ancient  Roman  Kingdom 144 

Leading  Peculiarity  of  Roman  Political  Derelopment. . .  146 

Reforms  of  Servlos 146 

The  Centuries 147 

Beginnings  of  the  Republic 148 

The  Senate 149 

Composition  of  the  Senate 160 


TOPICAL  AKALtSIS 

8io. 

Boman  Conquests  and  their  Constitutional  Effects 151 

The  Plebeians 162 

Secession  of  the  Plebeians  (b.c.  494) 153 

The  Tribunes 164 

Progress  of  Plebeian  Predominance 155 

The  Plebeians  and  the  Magistracies 156 

Breakdown  of  the  Republic 157 

Provincial  Administration 158 

Causes  of  Failure : 159 

Establishment  of  the  Empire 160 

Evolutions  of  Government  under  the  Empire 161-187 

Genesis  of  the  Empire 161 

Tiberius  Gracchus  to  Augustus 162 

Transmutation  of  Republican  into  Impe- 
rial Institutions  under  Augustus 165 

The  Completed  Imperial  Power 169 

The  New  Law-making 170 

Judicial  Powers  of  the  Senate 171 

Growth  of  New  Offices 172 

The  Provinces 178 

The  Empire  overshadows  Rome 174 

Nationality  of  the  Later  Emperors 175 

The  Army 176 

Changes  in  the  System  of  Government 177 

Constitutional  Measures  of  Diocletian 179 

Reforms  of  Constantine 181 

The  Household  Offices 184 

The    Eastern  and  Western    Empires:    Greek  and 

Teuton 186 

Religious  Separation  and  Antagonism 187 

Summary 188-196 

The  City  the  Centre  of  Ancient  Politics 188 

The  Approaches  to  Modem  Politics :   Creation  of  the 

Patriarchal  Presidency 189 

Citizenship  begins  to  be  dissociated  from  Kinship. .  190 

Influence  of  a  Non-Citizen  Class 191 

Discussion  determines  Institutions 192 

Politics  separated  from  Religion 19S 

Growth  of  Legislation 194 

Empire 196 


TOPIOAL  ANALYSIS. 


IT.   Boman  Dominion  and  Roman  L&w 196-S20 

Coirenc;  of  Homao  Law 196 

Character  of  Earl;  Koman  Law 197 

Plebeian  DlHcontent  wltb  the  Law;  the  XII.  Tables...  19S 

The  Growth  of  the  Law:  InterpretaUon 199 

The  Fnetors ;  the  PrKtor  Urbanus 200 

The  Law  and  the  Prtetor's  Application  of  It 20 1 

The  FrjBtor's  Edict 203 

The  Pretor  Peregrinns 203 

The  Jus  Gentium 204 

The  Jut  Oentium  not  International  Law. . .  206 
Influence  of  the  J>t$  Gentium  upon  the  Jut 

Civilt 20« 

AdmlnlstratloD  of  Justice  In  the  Provinces 207 

The  Law  of  Nature 208 

Roman  dtixenship  and  the  Law 210 

The  JorUts 211 

Inflnence  of  the  Jniists 212 

The  JaiiBconsults  ander  the  Empire 218 

Imperial  Legislation 211 

The  Codification  of  the  Law 216 

The  Corpu*  JurU  Civitis 216 

The  Completed  Roman  Law 217 

DUTliBion  and  Influence  of  Roman  Private  Law 218 

Roman  Legal  DorainloD  in  the  Fifth  Century 219 

Influence  of  Mosaic  lostltutloas 220 

V.  Teutonic  Polity  and  Government  during  the  Middle  Ages  221-2GT 

Contact  of  the  Teutonic  Tribes  with  Home 221 

Primitive  Teutonic  Institutions 222 

Free,  Dnf ree,  and  Noble  223 

Inter-Communal  Government 224 

Military  Leadership :  The  Comitatus 22.1 

Contrasts  between  the  Teutonic  System  and  the  Roman 226 

Roman  Allegiance  to  the  State 227 

Teutonic  Personal  Allegiance 228 

Temporary  Coeiietence  of  the  Two  Systeros 229 

Relative  Influence  of  the  Two  Systems 230 

Roman  Influence  upon  Private  Law 231 

Boman  Towns 232 


Xii  TOPICAX  ANALYSIS. 

Sxc. 

The  Fusion  of  the  Two  Systems 233 

Effects  of  MoYements  of  Conquest  upon  Teutonic  Institu- 
tions   234 

(1)  The  New  Kingship 235 

(2)  The  Modified  Land  Tenure 236 

The  Feudal  System 238 

Local  Differences  in  Feudal  Development 239 

Commendation 240 

Political  Disintegration 241 

The  Feudal  Conception  of  Sovereignty 243 

Feudalism  and  the  Towns 244 

The  Guilds 246 

The  City  Leagues 246 

Unifying  Influences : 247 

(1)  The  Roman  Catholic  Church 248 

(2)  The  Holy  Roman  Empire 250 

Centralizing  Forces :  the  Carolingians 252 

The  Capets :  Concentration  of  Feudal  Power 253 

Piecing  together  of  Austria  and  Prussia 254 

Roman  Law  in  Modern  Legal  Systems 255 

The  Barbarian  Codes 266 

Custom  and  Written  Law  in  France 257 

The  Study  of  the  Roman  Law 258 

Entrance  of  the  Roman  Law  into  the  Legal  Systems 

of  Europe 259 

In  France 260 

Local  Custom  in  France 262 

Unifying  Influence  of  the  Royal  Prerogative. . .  263 

The  Parliament  of  Paris 265 

In  Germany 266 

In  England 267 

VI.  The  Government  of  France 268-357 

Growth  of  the  French  Monarchy 268 

Perfection  of  the  Feudal  System  in  France 270 

Materials  of  the  French  Monarchy 272 

Local  Self -Government 273 

Rural  Communes 274 

Liberties  of  Towns :  the  Roman  Municipalities  276 
The  Non-Roman  Municipalities 277 


TOPICAL  ANALYSIS. 


The  Towns  and  the  Crusades 2T9 

Municipal  PrlTileges 280 

Forms  of  Town  Goveriiment 281 

Decay  of  Destruction  of  Municipal  Self-Gov- 

emment 282 

The  Pays  (l'£:tate 283 

Functions  of  Local  Estates  In  Finance 384 

Territorial  Development  of  the  Monarchy 285 

The  Cmsades  and  the  Monarchy 286 

iDStitnllonal  Growth 287 

Tlie  States  General 288 

Character  of  the  States  General 289 

Administrative  Development 290 

Growth  of  the  Central  Administration 291 

The  Council  of  State 292 

The  Parliament  of  Paris 293 

Departments  of  Administration 294 

The  Ministerial  System 296 

Growth  of  Centralized  Local  Administration :  Louis 

IX 296 

8l«ps  of  Centralization 297 

Personal  GoTemment ;  Louis  XIV 298 

The  Completed  Centralization :  the  Intendont. .  299 

The  Province 300 

The  Office  of  iDtendant 301 

Judicial  Centralization 302 

The  Royal  Council  and  the  Comptroller 

General 303 

Spirit  of  the  Administration 304 

The  Revolution 306 

Administrative  Work  of  the  Kevolutlon 306 

The  Reconstruction  by  Napoleon 307 

Advances  towards  Liberal  Institutions 309 

The  Third  Republic 310 

The  Framing  of  the  Constitution   311 

Character  of  the  Constitution 312 

Sovereignty  of  the  Chambers 313 

The  Senate 314 

The  Chamber  of  Deputies 316 

In  case  of  Usurpation 316 


XIV  TOPICAL   ANALYSI& 


The  Natiomd  Assemblj :  its  Functions 317 

Revision  of  the  Constitution 318 

The  President  of  the  Republic 319 

Inflaence  of  the  President  and  Senate  321 
The  Cabinet  and  the  Conncil  of  Ministers  322 

The  Ministries 323 

The  Cabinet 324 

The  Council  of  Ministers 325 

Relations  of  the  Ministers  to  the  President  326 

Ministerial  Responsibilit j 327 

Questions  and  Interpellations 328 

The  Course  of  Legislation 330 

Committees 331 

The  Budget  Committee 332 

Government  by  the  Chambers 333 

Departmental  Organization 334 

Departmental  Functions 335 

Local  Government 336-352 

The  Department :  the  Prefect 338 

The  Spoils  System  in  France 340 

The  General  Council  of  the  Department  341 

The  l^epartmental  Coumiission 345 

Central  Control 346 

The  Arrondissement 347 

The  Canton 348 

The  Commune 349 

The  Communal  Magistracy 350 

The  Communal  Council 351 

Oversight  of  the  Commune 352 

Administrative  Courts :  the  Council  of  State  353 

The  Prefectural  Council 354 

Ordinary  Courts  of  Justice 355 

Jurj-  Courts 355 

Tribunal  of  Conflicts 357 

VII.  The  Governments  of  Germany S5ft-504 

The  Feudalization  of  Germany 3^ 

Official  System  of  the  Prankish  Monarchy  :  the  Grqfen.     359 
The  Magistracy  of  Office  and  the  Magistracy  of  Pnv 
prietorship '  ^^ 


TOPICAL  ANALYSIS.  XV 

8so. 
Hereditary  Chiefs 361 

Full  Development  of  Territorial  Sovereignty 862 

The  Markgraf 868 

The  Empire 864 

The  Saxon  Emperors :   Otto  the  Great 865 

The  Saltan  Emperors :   Henry  III 867 

The  Hohenstaufen :   Frederic  Barbarossa 36S 

The  Interregnnm  and  the  Electors 869 

The  First  Habsbnrg  Emperor 870 

The  Gk)lden  Bull 871 

Imperial  Cities 372 

The  Swiss  Confederation 878 

Austria  and  the  Empire 874 

Maximilian  1 875 

Maximilian's  Reforms 876 

The  Habsburg  Marriages 878 

The  Thirty  Years*  War 379 

Until   1806 380 

End  of  the  Old  Empire 381 

Austria's  Ulval,  Prussia 882 

The  Mark  Brandenburg 883 

Independence  of  the  Markgraf 385 

Anarchy  In  Brandenburg 386 

The  HohenzoUem 887 

The  Dispositio  Achillea 388 

Joachim  II 389 

Prussia 390 

The  Great  Elector 891 

The  Kingdom  of  Prussia 392 

Frederick  the  Great 393 

Napoleon :  The  Confederacy  of  the  Rhine 394 

The  German  Confederation 396 

Period  of  Constitutional  Reform 396 

The  North  German  Confederation 397 

Austria  out  of  Germany 398 

The  German  Empire 899-437 

Austria  and  Germany :  Character  of  the  German  Empire  400 

The  Central  German  States  and  the  Empire 401 

The  Constitution  of  the  Empire 402 

The  Emperor , .  409 


XVI  TOPICAL  ANALYSIS. 


Sovereignty  of  the  Empire  in  Legisbition i04 

The  BundUrath :  its  Composition  and  Churmcter. . .  405 

Representation  of  the  States  in  the  Bundesrath.  i06 

Functions  of  the  Bundurath 407 

Organization  of  the  Bundesrath 411 

Committees .  412 

The  Reichstag :  its  Character  and  Competence 413 

Composition  of  the  Reichstag 414 

Sessions  of  the  Reichstag 417 

Organization  of  the  Reichstag 418 

Coarse  of  Legislation 419 

Election  of  Officers 420 

Imperial  Administration 421 

The  Imperial  Chancellor 422 

The  Vice  Chancellorship 426 

Foreign  Affairs 427 

Internal  Affairs 428 

Weights  and  Measures 429 

Money 430 

Railways 431 

Posts  and  Telegraphs 432 

Patents,  etc 433 

Military  and  Naval  Affairs 434 

Finance 435 

Justice 436 

Citizenship 487 

The  Oovemment  of  Prussia 438-504 

Stages  of  Administrative  Development 439 

History  of  Local  Government 440 

Early  Organization  of  the  Mark  Brandenburg 441 

Early  Local  Officials 442 

Subsequent  Developments  In  Town  Oovemment  443 

Resulting  Units  of  Local  Government 445 

Process  of  Centralization 446 

First  Results  of  Centralization 448 

Justice  and  Finance 449 

Fusion  of  Departments  of  War  and  Domains. .  450 

Dlflfbrentlatlon  of  the  Central  Bureaux 451 

Reforms  of  Stein  and  Hardenberg 452 

Reform  of  Local  Government  before  1872 454 


TOPICAL  ANALYSIS.  XVll 

Sec. 

Landgemeinde  and  Manors 455 

Beform  of  1872 456 

The  Execatiye  Departments 457 

The  Council  of  State 468 

The  SttuUsminUterium 460 

The  Supreme  Chamber  of  Accounts 461 

The  Economic  Council 462 

The  Ministers  in  the  Legislature 464 

The  Landtag :  the  House  of  Lords 465 

The  House  of  Representatives 466 

The  Electoral  System 467 

Equality  and  Competence  of  the  Houses 469 

The  King's  Power  of  Adjournment  and  Disso- 
lution   470 

Local  Goyemment 471-493 

The  Province 473 

Communal  Estates 479 

The  Government  District 480 

The  *'  President  of  the  Administration  '* 483 

The  District  Committee 484 

The  Circle 485 

The  Landrath  and  the  Circle  Committee 486 

The  Diet  of  the  Circle 487 

The  Magisterial  District 488 

The  Rural  Commune 489 

The  City  Commune 490 

General  Principles  of  Prussian  City  Government  491 

The  Administration  of  Justice 494 

Administrative  Courts 500 

The  Court  of  Conflicts 602 

The  Prussian  Courts  and  Constitutional  Questions. .  603 

YIII.  The  Governments  of  Switzerland 505-577 

Feudalism  In  Switzerland 605 

First  Movements  towards  Cantonal  Independence 506 

The  Processes  of  Confederate  Growth 507 

French  Interference 508 

The  Sonderbund  War 509 

The  New  Constitution 510 

Character  of  the  Constitution 511 


xviii  TOPICAL  ANALYSIS. 


8x0. 
Nationality  and  State  Sovereignty 512 

Indefinite  Constitational  Grants 518 

Guarantee  of  the  Cantonal  Constitutions. .  514 

T?ie  Cantonal  Governments 515-526 

The  Cantonal  Constitutions  and  the  Federal  Constitution  515 

Position  of  the  Legislative  Power 516 

A  Single  House 517 

Functions  of  the  Cantonal  Legislatures 518 

Share  of  the  People  in  Legislation :  Imperative  Petition  519 

The  Popular  Veto 620 

The  Referendum '. 521 

History  of  the  Referendum 522 

The  Executive  Power. 623 

Local  Government :  the  Districts 624 

The  Gemeinde 525 

The  Federal  Government 627-577 

The  Federal  Executive 627 

The  Executive  and  the  Legislature 633 

The  Executive  Departments 634 

Mixed  Functions  of  the  Executive 536 

The  Army 540 

Preservation  of  Internal  Order 541 

Extradition 542 

Appeal  in  Judicial  Cases 643 

The  Federal  Chancellor 646 

The  Federal  Legislature 546 

Composition  of  the  Houses :  I.  The  National  Council  547 

II.  The  Council  of  States 552 

Functions  of  the  Houses 555 

Revision  of  the  Constitution 556 

The  Federal  l^ferendum 657 

Functions  of  the  Federal  Assembly 558 

Administration  of  Justice :  I.  The  Cantonal  Courts 669 

II.  The  Federal  Court 667 

Criminal  Jurisdiction  of  the  Federal  Court 669 

Cases  in  Public  Law 670 

Civil  Cases  in  Private  Law 673 

Criminal  Cases 676 

ni.  The  Federal  Council :  Administrative  Cases. . .  676 
Inter-Cantonal  Judicial  Comity 577 


TOPICAL  ANALYSIS. 


IX.  The  Dnal  Moaarchles :  Anstris-Hungarj,  Sweden- Nor  way.  .6T8--650 

The  Dual  Monarchies 578 

AuMlria-Huni/ary fl'fl-CU 

ADBtrla'H  Historical  Positiou 37U 

AcqaUitlon  of  IlangBry  anil  Bohemia. 580 

Bohemia 681 

Horavla EHS 

HnDgsry 583 

TranBylvftnla,  SUvonla,  Croatia. 684 

Gallcla,  DalmaUa. 586 

Bosnia  and  IlerEegovioB 686 

Anstria-Hangary :  Natnre  of  the  UnioD 687 

Variety  of  Race fiSS 

Home  Bule :  Bohemia,  Hungary fi89 

The  Constitution  of  1867 693 

Dnat  Character  of  the  Monarchy 698 

Th«  Fundamental  Laws 591 

The  Common  Government:   the  Emperor- 
King 695 

Succession,  Regency,  etc 696 

The  Common  Ministries 697 

The  Economic  Relations  of  Anatria 

and  Hungary 600 

Patents,  Posts,  and  Telegraphs. ...  601 

The  Delegations 602 

Citizenship 603 

The  (iovernntenl  o/Auttria :  The  Executive  60( 

TheMlnlBtry 605 

Legislation ;  The  National  and  Provin- 
cial Legislatures. 606 

The  SeiehtraA 607 

The  Landtagt 609 

Loc^  Oovemvunt 610 

The  Govemmtnt  of  Hungary:  The  Execn- 

tlve...  611 

The  Reichstag 612 

Local  GoverHmenC 613 

Croatla-Slavonla 614 

Sweden-Norway 616-660 

Danes  and  Northmen 616 


XX  TOPICAL  ANALYSIS. 

8so. 

Early  Ingtitutions  of  Sweden  and  Norway 616 

Union  of  Denmark,  Sweden,  and  Norway 617 

The  Independence  of  Sweden 618 

Oscillating  Development  of  the  Swedish  Constitu- 
tion   619 

Bemadotte  and  the  Accession  of  Norway 620 

Norway's  Fight  for  Independence  and  her 

New  Constitution 621 

Constitutional   Contrast  between  Sweden 

and  Norway 628 

The  Fundamental  Laws 624 

The  Common  Goyemment :  The  King 625 

The  Throne 627 

Foreign  and  Common  AfKiirs 628 

War 680 

Legislative  Control  of  Foreign  Rela- 
tions   682 

Concurrent  Legislation 688 

The  Joint  Councils 634 

atizenship 685 

T?he  Oovemment  of  Sweden 686 

The   Swedish   Executive:   The  King  and 

Council 687 

The  Riksdag 640 

Joint  Legislation  upon  Financial  Ques- 
tions    641 

Local  G<}vernment 642 

Changes  in  the  Constitution :  643 

The  Oovernment  of  Norway:  The  Norwegian 

Executive 644 

The  StoHhing 646 

Local  Government 648 

Changes  of  Constitution 649 

The  Two  Countries 650 

X.  The  Government  of  England 661-812 

I.  Central  Government 651-747 

Origin  of  the  Constitution  Teutonic 661 

Primitive  Teutonic  Institutions 652 

Institutional  Changes  effected  by  Conquest 658 


TonCAL  ANALYSIS.  Xxi 

8xc. 

The  Hundred-moot  and  the  Folk-moot 654 

The  English  Kingdom  and  the  English  County 656 

The  Witenagemot  656 

Powers  of  the  Witenagemot 657 

The  Norman  Fendallzation 658 

The  Great  Council  of  the  Norman  Kings 659 

The  Feudal  System  in  England 660 

Character  of  English  Institutional  Growth 661 

The  Course  of  Development 662 

The  Permanent  Council 663 

Composition  of  the  Permanent  Council 664 

The  Powers  of  the  Permanent  Council 665 

The  Law  Courts, 666 

Parliament 667 

Genesis  of  the  Two  Houses 671 

The  Privy  Council 672 

The  Privy  Council  assumes  Judicial  Powers. . .  673 

Origin  of  the  Cabinet 674 

Development  of  the  Cabinet 675 

Parliament  and  the  Ministers 676 

Disappearance  of  Impeachment 677 

The  Executive 678 

Position  of  the  Cabinet 680 

Appointment  of  the  Cabinet  Ministers 681 

Composition  of  the  Cabinet 682 

Ministerial  Responsibility 686 

Legal  Status  of  the  Cabinet 688 

Initiative  of  the  Cabinet  in  Legislation 689 

The  Prime  Minister 690 

Departments  of  Administration 69  X 

The  Five  Great  Offices  of  State 692 

The  Admiralty,  the  Board  of  Trade,  and 

the  Local  Government  Board 694 

The  Post  Office 696 

The  Treasury 696 

The  Chancellor  of  the  Exchequer 697 

The  Estimates 698 

Administrative  Departments  of  the  Privy 

Council 699 

Other  Executive  Offices 700 


XXll  TOPICAL  ANALYSIS. 

Sbc. 

The  Lord  Privy  Seal 701 

The  Chancellor  of  the  Duchy  of  Lan- 
caster   702 

Political  Under  Secretaries 703 

Administration  of  Scotland  and  Ireland 704 

The  Lord  Chancellor 705 

The  Cabinet  as  Executive 706 

Parliament :  I.  The  House  of  Commons,  its  Origin, 

Position,  and  Character 707 

Historical  Contrasts  between  County  and  Bor- 
ough Representatives 708 

Geographical  Relations  of  Boroughs  and 

Counties 709 

Parliamentary  Reform 710 

Election  and  Term  of  the  Commons 716 

Summons,  Electoral  Writ,  Prorogation. . . .  720 

Organization  of  the  House 724 

II.  The  House  of  Lords :  its  Composition 726 

Function  of  the  House  of  Lords  in  Legis- 
lation   727 

The  House  of  Lords  as  a  Supreme  Court. .  728 

Legislation 729 

The  Constitution  of  England 780 

The  Courts  of  Law 731 

Judicial  Reform:  the  Reorganization  of  1873- 

1877 732 

The  Chancery  Division 733 

The  Court  of  Appeal 734 

The  House  of  Lords 736 

A  Judicial  Committee  of  the  Privy  Council  736 

The  Lord  Chancellor 737 

Civil  Cases 738 

The  County  Courts 739 

Juries 742 

Criminal  Cases 743 

Quarter  and  Petty  Sessions 744 

The  Justices  of  the  Peace 746 

PoUce 747 

II.  Local  Government 748-812 

Complex  Character  of  Local  Government  in  England. .  >  748 


TOPICAL  ANALYSIS.  XXlli 

Bsc. 

Qeneral  Characterization 750 

The  Coanty :  its  Historical  Rootage 751 

Early  Evolutton  of  the  County  Organs 752 

Decline  of  the  Sheriff's  Powers 753 

Justices  of  the  Peace 754 

Functions  of  Justices  of  the  Peace  prior  to 

Recent  Reforms 756 

Character  and  Repute  of  the  Office  of  Jus- 
tice   757 

The  Lord  Lieutenant 758 

The  Reform  of  1888 759 

Administrative  Counties  and  County  Boroughs.  762 

The  County  Councils :  their  Constitution 764 

The  Number  of  Councillors 766 

The  County  Franchise 769 

Powers  of  the  County  Councils 770 

The  Licensing  Function 771 

The  Financial  Powers  of  the  Council 772 

Additional  Powers 773 

The  County  Budget 774 

The  Police  Powers 777 

Boundaries 779 

The  Parish 780 

The  Poor-law  Parish 781 

The  Highway  Parish 786 

The  Union 787 

The  Rural  Sanitary  District 789 

Municipalities 793 

I.  Municipal  Corporations 794 

Judicial  Status  of  Boroughs 796 

County  Boroughs 797 

Other  Boroughs 798 

The  Financial  Powers  of  a  Municipal  Council. .  800 

II.  Urban  Sanitary  Districts 802 

Central  Control  of  Urban  Authorities 805 

Improvement  Act  Districts 806 

Londoir. 807 

School  Districts 810 

Central  Control .'. 812 

The  Government  of  the  English  Colonies 813-83.1 


XXiy  TOPICAL  ANALYSIS. 

Sbo. 

English  Colonial  Expansion 818 

English  Colonial  Policy 814 

Lord  Dorham  in  Canada 81S 

The  Self-Goveming  Colonies 817 

The  Government  of  Canada 818 

The  Governments  of  Australia 825 

The  Powers  of  the  Colonial  Courts 826 

The  Crown  Colonies 827 

Powers  of  Colonial  Governors 828 

India 829 

Greater  Britain 831 

XI.  The  Government  of  the  United  States ..889-1120 

The  English  Occupation  of  America 832 

Adaptation  of  English  Institutions 833 

The  New  England  Colonies 835 

The  Separate  Towns 887 

Union  of  the  Towns 888 

Forms  of  Town  Government 889 

Colonial  Organization 840 

The  Southern  Colonies 841 

Expansion  without  Separation 842 

Southern  Colonial  Society 843 

Government  of  Colonial  Virginia 844 

Virginia's  Colonial  Assembly 845 

The  Constitutions  of  the  other  Southern  Colo- 
nies   846 

The  Middle  Colonies 847 

The  Charters :  Massachusetts 848 

The  Connecticut  Charter 849 

Rhode  Island's  Charter 850 

Proprietary  Governments 861 

Direct  Government  by  the  Crown 853 

Development  of  the  Assemblies 854 

Development  of  Constitutional  Liberty  in  the  Colonies. .  856 

Political  Sympathy  of  the  Colonies 857 

American  as  compared  with  English  Constitutional 

Development 858 

Process  of  Growth  in  America  Federation,  in 
England  Consolidation 859 


TOPICAL  AJ^ALYSIS.  TXV 

8bo. 

Conscious    Deyelopment    of    Institations    in 

Americft 860 

English  Law  and  Precedent 861 

Union :  Preliminary  Steps 863 

Separateness  of  the  Colonial  Governments 864 

The  Confederation 865 

The  Articles  of  Confederation 866 

Weakness  of  the  Confederation 867 

Need  of  a  Better  Union 868 

The  Constitution :  Colonial  Precedents 869 

Character  of  the  New  Government 872 

Character  of  the  Government  Changes  with 

Opinion 878 

Early  Sentiment  towards  the  Union 874 

Early  Tolerance  for  Threats  of  Secession  875 

Growth  of  the  National  Idea 876 

Bailroads,  Expansion,  and  War  aid  the 

National  Idea 878 

Slavery  stands  in  the  Way  of  Nation- 
ality    879 

Civil  War  completes  the  Union 880 

Present  Character  of  the  Union 881 

Present  Character  of  the  Government 

of  the  Union 882 

The  States  not  Administrative  Di- 
visions but  Constituent  Members 

of  the  Union 884 

Character,  Organs,  and  Functions  of  the  States 885-1044 

The  Law  of  the  States :  its  Character 886 

Functions  of  the  State  Courts  with  Regard  to  the 

Interpretation  of  Federal  Law 888 

Scope  of  State  Law 889 

Legislative  Powers  of  the  Union 890 

Powers  withheld  from  the  States 891 

Powers  left  with  the  States 892 

Non-Constitutional  Provisions  in  State    Constitu- 
tions      894 

Distrust  of  Legislation 895 

Objections  to  the  Practice 896 

Constitutional  Amendments 898 


XXvi  TOPICAL  AKALirSlS. 


In  England,  France,  and  Qennany 899 

Preliminary  Steps  of  Amendment 900 

Proposal  of  Amendments 901 

Conflict  of  Laws 904 

Detrimental  Efiiects 905 

In  the  Matter  of  Taxation 906 

In  the  Criminal  Law 907 

Bankruptcy 908 

Proposals  of  Reform 909 

Evils  of  the  Case  easily  ezaggeraied 910 

Louisiana  and  New  Mexico 91 1 

Interstate  Law :  Commerce 912 

Posts  and  Telegraphs 918 

Citizenship 915 

Elements  of  Confusion 917 

Naturalization 918 

In  Germany  and  Switzerland  919 

Citizenship  under  a  Confederation 920 

Central  Governments  of  the  States 921 

The  State  Legislatures :  their  Powers 928 

Limitations  of  Length  of  Session,  etc 924 

Other  Limitations 925 

State  Legislatures  not  Sovereign  Bodies 927 

Legislative  Organization 928 

Reasons  for  Two  Houses  in  State  Legisla- 
tures   929 

Historical  Precedents 981 

Terms  of  Senators  and  Representatives. . .  }fS2 

Names  of  the  Houses 988 

Qualifications  of  Senatora  and  Representa- 
tives   984 

Legislative  Procedure 985 

Standing  Committees 986 

The  Suflhige 987 

The  Stote  Courts 940 

Common  Law  Courts :  (1)  Justices  of  the  Peace  944 

(2)  County  or  Municipal  Courts 945 

(8)  Superior  Courts 946 

(4)  Supreme  Courts 948 

(5)  Supremest  Courts 949 


TOPICAL  ANALYSIS.  XXvii 

Sic. 
Courts  of  Equity 964 

Fusion  of  Law  and  Equity 955 

Probate  Courts 967 

Judges 969 

Qualifications  of  Judges 961 

Ministerial  Officers  of  the  State  Courts 962 

The  State  Executives 964 

Terms  of  Office  of  Governor  and  Lieutenant 

Governor 967 

Qualifications    of    Governor  and    Lieutenant 

Governor 968 

Terms  of  Other  Officers 969 

Contrast  between  State  and  Federal  Execu- 
tives       972 

Real  Character  of  a  State  **  Executive  "...     974 
Relations  of  the  Local  to  the  Central 
Organs  of  Government  in  the  States    976 

The  Governor 978 

The  Secretary  of  State 982 

The  Comptroller  or  Auditor 989 

The  State  Treasurer 990 

The  State  Superintendent  of  Education 992 

Constitutional    Difftision    of    the    Executive 

Power 993 

Full  Legal  but  no  Hierarchical  Control. . .     994 

Local  Government :  General  Characteristics 995 

Duties  of  Local  Government 996 

Local  Varieties  of  Organization 997 

The  Township :  its  Historical  Origin 999 

Absorption  of  the  Town  in  Larger  Units 

of  Government 1001 

Town-Meeting 1003 

The  Town  Officers 1004 

The  Township  of  the  Northwest 1006 

Its  Origin 1009 

Spread  of  Township  Organization 1010 

Township  Organization 1012 

The  Township  in  the  Middle  At- 
lantic States 1019 

The  New  York  Township 1020 


XXVm  TOPICAL  ANALYSIS. 

8sa 
The  Pennsylyania  Township 1021 

Origins  of  Local  Government 

in  the  Middle  States 1022 

The  Township  of  the  South 1023 

The  Virginia  Townsliip 1024 

The  County 1026 

The  Southern  County 1028 

Where  the  Township  exists 1029 

Villages,  Boroughs,  Cities 1030 

The  Authorities  of  Urban  Districts 1033 

A  Common  Model  of  Organization. . .  1034 

Organization  of  Government  in  Cities 1035 

School  Administration 1038 

In  the  Northwest 1040 

Taxation 1042 

General  Remarks  on  Local  Government 1044 

The  Federal  Government:  the  Constitution. . .       1045 

Amendment  of  the  Constitution 1045 

Amendment  of  Foreign  Constitutions 1046 

The  Federal  Territory 1047 

The  District  of  Columbia 1048 

Arsenals  and  Dockyards 1051 

The  Territories 1052 

Post-offices,  Custom-houses,  etc 1053 

Congress 1054 

The  Senate 1055 

The  Vice-President  of  the  United  Stotes 1060 

Organization  of  the  Senate 1061 

Influence  of  the  Standing  Committees 1062 

The  Senate  and  the  Executive 1063 

The  President  pro  Tempore 1064 

The  House  of  Representatives 1065 

Apportionment  of  Representatives 1066 

Elections  to  the  House 1067 

The  Fourteenth  Amendment 1070 

Organization  of  the  House 1071 

Acts  of  Congress 1077 

The  Federal  Judiciary :  its  Jurisdiction 1082 

Power  of  Congress  over  the  Judiciary 1084 

The  Existing  Federal  Courts 1085 


TOPICAL  ANALYSIS.  XltlX 

Sic. 

The  Division  of  Jurisdiction 1086 

In  Criminal  Cases 1087 

The  Federal  Jadges 1088 

The  District  Attorney  and  the  Marshal 1091 

The  Courts  of  the  District  of  Columbia  and  of  the 

Territories 1093 

Procedure  of  a  Federal  Court 1095 

The  Federal  Executive 1097 

Election  of  a  President 1098 

Practical  Operation  of  the  Plan:  the  Party 

Conventions 1099 

Qualiflcatlons  for  the  Office  of  President 1 100 

Duties  and  Powers  of  the  President 1102 

Reform  of  Methods  of  Appointment  to  Fed- 
eral Offices 1104 

The  Presidential  Succession 1106 

Relations  of  the  Executive  to  Congress 1107 

The  Executive  Departments 1109 

Department  of  State 1111 

Department  of  the  Treasury 1112 

The  Bureau  of  Printing  and  Engraving. . .  1113 

Department  of  War 1114 

Department  of  the  Navy 1115 

Department  of  Justice 1116 

Post  Office  Department 1117 

Department  of  the  Interior 1118 

Department  of  Agriculture 11 19 

Department  of  Labor 1120 

Interstate  Commerce  Commission 1120 

Civil  Service  Commission 1120 

Conmiisslon  of  Fish  and  Fisheries 1120 

XII.    Summary  :    Constitutional   and  Administrative   Develop- 
ments  1121-1153 

Continuity  of  Development 1121 

The  Order  Discoverable  in  Institutional  Development.  1122 

Course  of  Development  in  the  Ancient  World 1123 

The  Feudal  System  and  the  Modem  Monarch 1124 

England's  Contribution 1125 

The  Romans  and  the  English 1126 


XXX  TOPICAL   ANALYSIS. 

Sbo. 

Likenesses  between  the  Two  Imperial  Nations II 27 

Popular  Initiative  in  Rome  and  England 1 128 

Rome's  Change  of  System  under  the  Empire 1129 

Fundamental  Contrast  between  English  and  Roman 

Political  Method 1130 

The  Development  of  Legislatures 1131 

Powers  of  a  Representative 1 133 

Scope  of  Modern  Legislation 1134 

The  Making,  Execution,  and  Interpretation  of  Law 1135 

Charters  and  Constitutions 1137 

Creation  vs.  Confirmation  of  Lil>erties  by  Constitution  1139 

The  Modern  Federal  State  contrasted  with  Confederations  1141 

Distinguishing  Marks  of  the  Federal  State 1 144 

Existing  Parallels  and  Contrasts  in  Organization 1147 

Administrative  Ihtegration:  Relation  of  Ministers  to 

the  Head  of  the  Executive 1148 

Relations  of  the  Administration  as  a  Whole  to  the 

Ministers  as  a  Body 1150 

The  Administration  and  the  Legislature 1151 

XIII.  The  Nature  and  Forms  of  Government 1154-1181 

Government  rests  upon  Authority  and  Force 1154 

Not  Necessai'ily  upon  Obvious  Force 1155 

The  Governing  Force  in  Ancient  and  in  Modem  Society  1156 

The  Force  of  the  Common  Will  in  Ancient  Society  1157 

Public  Opinion,  Ancient  and  Modem 1158 

The  True  Nature  of  Government 1159 

Society  an  Organism,  Government  an  Organ 1160 

The  Forms  of  Government :  their  Significance 1161 

Aristotle's  Analysis  of  the  Forms  of  Government 1162 

Cycle  of  Degeneracy  and  Revolution 1164 

Modern  Contrasts  to  the  Aristotelian  Forms  of  Govern- 
ment    1165 

The  Modern  Absolute  Monarchy 1166 

The  Modem  Monarchy  usually  *  Limited  * 1168 

Is  Monarchy  now  succeeded  by  Aristocracy  ? 1169 

English  and  Ancient  Aristocracy  contrasted 1170 

Present  and  Future  Prevalence  of  Democracy 1171 

Differences  of  Form  between  Ancient  and  Mod- 
em Democracies 1172 


TOPICAL  ANALYSIS.  XXxi 

Sac. 
Nature  of  Democracy,  Ancient  and  Modem. . .  1173 

Growth  of  tlie  Democratic  Idea 1174 

Subordination  of    the  Individual  in  the 

Ancient  State 1175 

Individualism  of  Christianity  and  Teutonic 

Institutions 1176 

The  Transitional  Feudal  System 1177 

Rise  of  the  Modem  State 1178 

Renaissance  and  Reformation 1179 

The  Modem  Force  of  Majorities 1180 

New  Character  of  Society 1181 

XLV.  Law :  its  Nature  and  Development 1182-1229 

What  is  Law? 1182 

The  Development  of  Law :  its  Sources 1183 

1.  Custom 1184 

2.  Religion 1186 

8.  Adjudication 1187 

4.  Equity 1189 

5.  Scientific  Discussion 1191 

6.  Legislation 1192 

Custom  Again 1194 

Typical  Character  of  Roman  and  English  Law 1196 

The  Order  of  Legal  Development 1197 

The  Forces  Operative  in  the  Development  of  Law 1200 

The  Power  of  the  Community  must  be  behind  Law  1202 

Roman  Law  an  Example 1205 

The  Power  of  Habit 1206 

Law's  Utterance  of  National  Character 1207 

Germanic  Law 1208 

Sovereignty :  Who  gives  Law  ? 1209 

Certain  Legal  Conceptions  Universal 1212 

Law  and  Ethics  1213 

Mala  Prohibita 1214 

International  Law 1216 

Laws  of  Nature  and  Laws  of  the  State 1218 

Limitotions  of  Political  Law 1219 

Public  Law 1220 

Private  Law 1221 

Jurisprudence 1223 


XXZU  TOPICAL  ANALYSIS. 

Beo, 

The  Analytical  Account  of  Law 1226 

The  Analjrttcal  Account  of  Sovereignty 1227 

Summary 1229 

XV.  The  Functions  of  Oovernment 1230-1264 

What  are  the  Functions  of  Government  ? 1230 

The  Nature  of  the  Question 1231 

Classification 1232 

I.  The  Constituent  Functions 1233 

II.  The  Ministrant  Functions 1234 

History  of  Governmental  Function:  l^ovince  of  the 

Ancient  State 1236 

Roman  Conception  of  Private  Rights 1288 

Powers  of  Roman  Senate 1240 

Government  the  Embodiment  of  Society 1241 

Feudalism :  Functions  of  Government  Functions 

of  Proprietorship 1242 

The  Feudal  Monarchy 1243 

Modem  De-socialization  of  the  State 1244 

More  Changes  of  Conception  than  of  Practice. . .  1245 
Functions  of  Government  much  the  Same  now 

as  always 1246 

The  State's  Relation  to  Property. 1247 

In  Sparta 1248 

Peculiar  Situation  of  the  Spar- 
tans    1249 

Decay  of  the  System 1260 

In  Athens 1251 

In  Rome 1252 

Under  Modem  Governments 1253 

The  SUte  and  Political  Rights 1254 

As  regards  the  State's  Mhiistrant  Func- 
tions   1256 

The  SUte  in  Relation  to  Trade 1266 

The  State  in  Relation  to  Labor 1267 

Regulation  of  Corporations 1268 

The  SUte  and  Public  Works 1269 

Administration  of  the  Conveniences  of 

Society 1960 

SaniUtion 1261 


TOPICAL  ANALYSIS.  XXXIU 

Sbc. 

Public  Education ]  268 

Sumptuary  Laws 1263 

Summary 1264 

XVI.  The  Objects  of  Government 1265-1287 

Character  of  the  Subject 1265 

The  Extreme  Views  held 1266 

Historical  Foundation  for  Opposite  Views 1267 

The  State  a  Beneficent  and  Indispensable  Organ  of  Society  1269 

Socialism  and  the  Modem  Industrial  Organization 1271 

A  Middle  Ground 1272 

The  Objects  of  Society  the  Objects  of  Government. . .  1278 

.    Natural  Monopolies 1276 

Control  not  necessarily  Administration 1277 

Equalization  of  Competition 1278 

Society  Greater  than  Government 1279 

Natural  Limits  to  State  Action 1280 

The  Family  and  the  State 1284 

The  State  and  Education 1285 

Historical  Conditions  of  Governmental  Action 1286 

Summary 1287 


PREFACE. 


The  scope  and  plan  of  this  volume  I  need  not  explain;  they 
are,  I  trust,  self-evident ;  but  a  word  or  two  of  comment  and 
suggestion  I  would  fain  address  to  those  who  may  use  the  book 
in  class  instruction.  In  preparing  it  I  labored  under  the  dis- 
advantage of  having  had  no  predecessors.  So  far  as  I  have 
been  able  to  ascertain,  no  text-book  of  like  scope  and  purpose 
has  hitherto  been  attempted.  I  was  obliged,  therefore,  to  put 
a  great  deal  into  this  volume  that  I  might  have  omitted  had 
there  been  other  compact  and  easily  accessible  statements  of 
the  details  of  modern  governmental  machinery.  Had  there 
been  other  books  to  which  the  student  might  easily  resort  for 
additional  information,  I  should  have  confined  myself  much 
more  than  I  have  felt  at  liberty  to  do  to  the  discussion  of  gen- 
eral principles  and  the  elaboration  of  parallels  or  contrasts 
between  different  systems.  As  it  was,  I  saw  no  way  of  doing 
adequately  the  work  I  had  planned  without  putting  in  a  great 
deal  of  detail. 

The  book,  as  a  consequence,  is  very  large.  Realizing  this,  I 
have  put  a  great  deal  of  matter,  containing  minor  details  and 
most  of  my  illustrations  and  parallels,  into  small  print,  in  order 
that  any  part  of  such  matter  that  the  teacher  saw  fit  to  omit 
in  class  work  might  be  omitted  without  breaking  the  continuity 
of  the  text.  At  the  same  time,  the  small  print  paragraphs  are 
integral  parts  of  the  text,  not  separated  from  it  os  foot-notes 
would  be,  but  running  along  with  it  as  continuously  as  if  they 
were  in  no  way  distinguished  from  the  main  body  of  it 

In  the  historical  portions  I  have  been  greatly  straitened  for 
space  and  must  depend  upon  the  active  and  intelligent  assist- 


PBEFACE.  ^XXV 

anoe  of  the  teacher.  Picking  out  governmental  facts^  as  I 
have  done^  from  the  body  of  political  history,  and  taking  for 
granted  on  the  part  of  the  reader  a  knowledge  of  the  full  his- 
torical setting  of  the  facts  I  have  used,  I  have,  of  course,  been 
conscious  of  relying  upon  the  teacher  who  uses  the  volume  to 
make  that  assumption  good  as  regards  his  own  pupils.  Large 
as  the  book  is,  it  will  require  much  supplement  in  the  using. 
I  trust  that  it  will  on  that  account  prove  sufficiently  stimulat- 
ing to  both  pupil  and  teacher  to  make  good  its  claim  to  be  the 
right  sort  of  a  text-book. 

In  hoping  that  the  book  will  be  acceptable  to  teachers  at  the 
present  time  I  have  relied  upon  that  interest  in  comparative 
politics  which  has  been  so  much  stimulated  in  the  English- 
speaking  world  in  very  recent  years.  I  have  meant  that  it 
should  be  in  time  to  enter  the  doors  of  instruction  now  in  all 
directions  being  opened  wider  and  wider  in  American  colleges 
to  a  thorough  study  of  political  science.  I  believe  that  our 
own  institutions  can  be  understood  and  appreciated  only  by 
those  who  know  somewhat  familiarly  other  systems  of  govern- 
ment and  the  main  facts  of  general  institutional  history.  By 
the  use  of  a  thorough  comparative  and  historical  method,  more- 
over, a  general  clarification  of  views  may  be  obtained.  For 
one  thing,  the  wide  correspondences  of  organization  and  method 
in  government  —  a  unity  in  structure  and  procedure  much 
greater  than  the  uninitiated  student  of  institutions  is  at  all 
prepared  to  find — will  appear,  to  the  upsetting  of  many  pet 
theories  as  to  the  special  excellences  of  some  one  government. 
Such  correspondences  having  been  noted,  it  will  be  the  easier 
to  trace  the  differences  which  disclose  themselves  to  their  true 
sources  in  history  and  national  character.  The  differences  are 
in  many  instances  nation-marks;  the  correspondences  speak 
often  of  common  experiences  bringing  common  lessons,  often 
of  universal  rules  of  convenience,  sometimes  of  imitation. 
Certainly  it  does  not  now  have  to  be  argued  that  the  only 
thorough  method  of  study  in  politics  is  the  comparative  and 


XXXVl  PREFACE. 

historical.  I  need  not  explaiu  or  justify  the  purpose  of  this 
volume,  therefore :  I  need  only  ask  indulgence  for  its  faults  of 
execution. 

The  work  upon  which  I  have  chiefly  relied  in  describing 
modern  governments  ia  the  great  Handbuch  des  Oeffisntlidien 
Sechts  der  Gegentcart  now  being  edited  by  Professor  Heiurich 
Maiquardset)  of  the  University  of  Erlangen.  This  invaluable 
collection  of  monographs  on  the  public  law  of  modern  atates 
has  been  appearing  in  parts  since  1883  and  is  now  neai'ing  nom- 
pletion.  In  most  ca^es  it  embodied  the  latest  authoritative 
expoaitioiis  of  my  subjects  accessible  to  me,  and  I  have  used  it 
constantly  in  my  preparation  of  this  work.  Without  its  assist- 
ance, what  has  been  the  labor  of  three  yeurs  might  have  re- 
quired twice  as  much  time  in  the  doing. 

My  chapter  on  the  government  of  the  United  States  was 
written  before  the  appearance  of  Mr.  Bryce's  great  work,  TTie 
American  Commonwealth.  Only  in  one  or  two  minor  points, 
therefore,  have  I  been  able  to  make  use  of  his  invaluable  com- 
mentary. 

To  some  of  my  friends  I  am  under  special  obligations,  of 
which  I  gladly  make  grateful  acknowledgment,  for  that  most 
self-sacrificing  of  services,  the  critical  reading  of  portiona  of 
my  manuHcrijit.  This  kindness  was  extended  to  me  by  Pro- 
fessor Herbert  B.  Adama  and  Mr.  .T.  M.  Vinijent  of  Johns  Hop- 
kins University,  Professor  J.  F.  Jameson  of  Brown  University, 
and  Professor  Munroe  Smith  of  Columbia  College.  To  these 
gentlemen  I  make  my  public  acknowledgments,  together  with 
my  public  condolences,  for  their  connection  with  this  work.  I 
am  sure  that  they  are  responsible  for  none  of  its  inacciiracies 
and  for  many  of  its  excellences. 

VFOODROW    WILSrlN. 

UiDDLrTowN,  Conn., 


THE  PROBABLE   ORIGIN  OF   GOVERNMENT. 


1.  Nature  of  the  Question.  —  The  probable  origin  of  gov- 
ernment is  a  question  of  fact,  to  be  settled,  not  by  conjecture, 
but  by  history.  Its  answer  is  to  be  sought  amidst  such  traces 
as  remain  to  us  of  the  history  of  primitive  societies.  Facts 
have  come  down  to  us  from  that  early  time  in  fragments,  many 
of  them  having  been  revealed  only  by  inference,  and  having 
been  built  together  by  the  sagacious  ingenuity  of  scholars 
much  as  complete  skeletons  have  been  reared  by  inspired  natu- 
ralists in  the  light  of  the  meagre  suggestions  of  only  a  fossil 
joint  or  two.  As  those  fragments  of  primitive  animals  have 
been  kept  for  us  sealed  up  in  the  earth's  rocks,  so  fragments 
of  primitive  institutions  have  been  preserved,  embedded  in  the 
rocks  of  surviving  law  or  custom,  mixed  up  with  the  rubbish 
of  accumulated  tradition,  crystallized  in  the  organization  of 
still  savage  tribes,  or  kept  curiously  in  the  museum  of  fact 
and  rumor  swept  together  by  some  ancient  historian.  Limited 
and  perplexing  as  such  means  of  reconstructing  history  may 
be,  they  repay  patient  comparison  and  analysis  as  richly  as  do 
the  materials  of  the  archaeologist  and  the  philologian.  The 
facts  as  to  the  origin  and  early  history  of  government  are  at 
least  as  available  as  the  facts  concerning  the  growth  and  kin- 
ship of  languages  or  the  genesis  and  development  of  the  arts 
and  sciences.  At  any  rate,  such  light  as  we  can  get  from  the 
knowledge  of  the  infancy  of  society  thus  meagrely  afforded  us 
is  better  than  that  which  might  be  derived  from  any  a  priori 


2  THE   PROBABLB   ORIGIN   OF   GOVERNMENT. 

speculations  founded  upon  our  acquaintance  with  our  modem 
selves,  or  from  any  fancies,  how  learnedly  soever  constructed, 
that  we  could  weave  as  to  the  way  in  which  history  might 
plausibly  be  read  backwards. 

2.  Races  to  be  studied:  the  Aryans. — For  purposes  of 
widest  comparison  in  tracing  the  development  of  government 
it  would  of  course  be  desirable  to  include  in  a  study  of  early 
society  not  only  those  Aryan  and  Semitic  races  which  have 
played  the  chief  parts  in  the  history  of  the  world,  but  also 
every  primitive  tribe,  whether  Hottentot  or  Iroquois,  Finn  or 
Turk,  of  whose  institutions  and  development  we  know  any- 
thing at  all.  Such  a  world-wide  survey  would  be  necessary 
to  any  induction  which  should  claim  to  trace  government  in 
all  its  forms  to  a  common  archetype.  But,  practically,  no 
such  sweeping  together  of  incongruous  savage  usage  and  tra- 
dition is  needed  to  construct  a  safe  text  from  which  to  study 
the  governments  that  have  grown  and  come  to  full  flower  in 
the  political  world  to  which  we  belong.  In  order  to  trace  the 
lineage  of  the  European  and  American  governments  which 
have  constituted  the  order  of  social  life  for  those  stronger  and 
nobler  races  which  have  made  the  most  notable  progress  in 
civilization,  it  is  essential  to  know  the  political  history  of  the 
Greeks,  the  Latins,  the  Teutons,  and  the  Celts  principally,  if 
not  only,  and  the  original  political  habits  and  ideas  of  the 
Aryan  and  Semitic  races  alone.  The  existing  governments  of 
Europe  and  America  furnish  the  dominating  types  of  to-day. 
To  know  other  systems  that  are  defeated  or  dead  would  aid 
only  indirectly  towards  an  understanding  of  those  which  are 
alive  and  triumphant,  as  the  survived  fittest. 

3.  Semitic  and  Turanian  Instance.  —  Even  Semitic  insti- 
tutions, indeed,  must  occupy  only  a  secondary  place  in  such 
inquiries.  The  main  stocks  of  modem  European  forms  of 
government  are  Aryan.  The  institutional  liistory  of  Semitic 
or  Turanian  peoples  is  not  so  much  part  of  the  history  of  those 
governments  as  analogous  to  it  in  many  of  the  earlier  stages 


THB  l>ROBABLS  ORIQIK  OF  GOVBRNMBNT.  S 

of  deyelopment.  Aryan^  Semitic,  and  Turanian  races  alike 
aeem  to  have  passed  at  one  period  or  another  through  similar 
forms  of  social  organization.  Each,  consequently,  furnishes 
illustrations  in  its  history,  and  in  those  social  customs  and 
combinations  which  have  most  successfully  survived  the  wreck 
of  change,  of  probable  early  forms  and  possible  successive 
stages  of  political  life  among  the  others.  Aryan  practice  may 
often  be  freed  from  doubt  by  Semitic  or  Turanian  instance ; 
but  it  is  Aryan  practice  we  principally  wish  to  know. 

4.  Government  rested  First  upon  Kinship.  —  What  is 
known  of  the  central  nations  of  history  clearly  reveals  the 
fact  that  social  organization,  and  consequently  government 
(which  is  the  visible  form  of  social  organization),  originated  in 
Xn'nMtp.  The  original  bond  of  imion  and  the  original  sanction 
for  magiBterial  authority  were  one  and  the  same  thing,  namely, 
real  or  feigned  blood  relationship.  In  other  words,  families 
were  the  primitive  states.  The  original  State  was  a  Family. 
Historically  the  State  of  to-day  may  be  regarded  as  in  an 
important  sense  only  an  enlarged  Family :  ^  State '  is  ^  Family  * 
writ  large. 

5.  Early  History  of  the  Family ;  was  it  originally  Patri- 
archal?—  The  origin  of  government  is,  therefore,  intimately 
connected  with  the  early  history  of  the  family.  But  the 
conclusions  to  be  drawn  from  what  is  known  of  the  begin- 
ning^ of  the  family  unfortunately  furnish  matter  for  much 
modem  difference  of  opinion.  This  difference  of  opinion  may 
be  definitely  summed  up  in  the  two  following  contrasted 
views :  — 

(1)  That  the  pcUriarchcU  family,  to  which  the  early  history 
of  the  greater  races  runs  back,  and  with  which  that  history 
seems  to  begin,  was  the  family  in  its  original  estate, — the 
original,  the  true  archaic  family. 

The  patriarchal  family  is  that  in  which  descent  is  traced  to  a  com- 
mon male  ancestor,  through  a  direct  male  line,  and  in  which  the 
antbority  of  rule  vesta  in  the  eldest  liTing  male  ascendant. 


4  THE  PROBABLE  ORIGIN   OF   OOVERKMENT. 

(2)  That  the  patriarchal  family,  which  is  acknowledged  to 
be  found  in  one  stage  or  another  of  the  development  of  almost 
every  race,  was  a  developed  and  comparatively  late  form  of 
the  family,  and  not  its  first  form,  having  been  evolved  through 
various  stages  and  varieties  of  polyandry  (plurality  of  hus- 
bands) and  of  polygamy  (plurality  of  wives)  out  of  a  possibly 
original  state  of  promiscuity  and  utter  confusion  in  the  relar 
tions  of  the  sexes  and  of  consequent  confusion  in  blood-relation- 
ship and  in  the  government  of  offspring. 

In  brief,  it  is  held  on  the  one  hand  that  the  patriarchal 
family  was  the  original  family ;  and  on  the  other,  that  it  was 
not  the  original  but  a  derived  form,  others  of  a  less  distinct 
organization  preceding  it. 

6.  The  Evidence  :  India.  —  As  has  been  intimated^  the  evi- 
dience  upon  which  the  first-named  view  is  based  is  drawn  chiefly 
from  the  history  of  what  I  have  called  the  central  races  of  the 
world,  —  those  Aryan  races,  namely,  which  now  dominate  the 
continents  of  Europe  and  America,  and  which,  besides  fringing 
Africa  with  their  intrusive  settlements,  have  long  since  returned 
upon  the  East  and  reconquered  much  of  their  original  home 
territory  in  Asia.  In  India  the  English  have  begun  of  late 
years  to  realize  more  fully  than  before  that  they  are  in  the 
midst  of  fellow-Aryans  whose  stayed  civilization  and  long-crys- 
tallized institutions  have  kept  them  back  very  near  to  their 
earliest  social  habits.  In  the  caste  system  of  India  much  of 
the  most  ancient  law  of  the  race,  many  of  its  most  rudimentary 

'  conceptions  of  social  relationships,  have  stuck  fast,  caught  in 
a  crust  of  immemorial  observance.  Many  of  the  corners  of 
India,  besides,  contain  rude  village-communities  whose  isola- 
tion, weakness,  or  inertia  have  delayed  them  still  nearer  the 
starting-point  of  social  life.  Among  these  belated  Aryans  all 
the  plainer  signs  point  to  the  patriarchal  family  as  the  family 
of  their  origin. 

7.  Slavonic  Communities,  Ancient  Irish  Law,  and  Old 
Teutonic  Customs.  —  In  Russia,  in  Dalmatia,  and  in  Croatia 


TUB  PROBABLE  OBIQIK  OF  QOVBBNMBNT.  5 

there  still  suryive  Slavonic  village-communities  of  a  very 
primitive  type  which  give  equally  unequivocal  testimony  of 
the  patriarchal  organization  as  the  original  order  of  their  social  » 
life.  Ancient  Irish  law  says  the  same  thing  of  the  archaic 
forms  of  social  organization  among  the  Aryan  Celts  :  that  the 
patriarchal  family  was  the  first  political  unit  of  the  race.  And 
to  these  the  antique  Teutonic  community,  still  to  be  seen 
through  all  the  changes  of  history  in  England  and  on  the 
continent,  adds  the  testimony  of  many  customs  of  land  tenure 
and  of  communal  solidarity  founded  upon  a  clear  tradition  of 
kinship  derived  from  a  common  ancestor. 

8.  Greek  and  Roman  Families.  —  Besides  these  compara- 
tively modem  evidences  of  survived  law  and  custom,  we  have, 
as  clearer  evidence  still,  the  undoubted  social  beginnings  of 
Greek  and  Roman  politics.  They  too  originated,  if  history 
is  to  be  taken  at  its  most  plainly  written  word,  in  the  patriar-  - 
chal  family.  Roman  law,  that  prolific  mother  of  modern  legal 
idea  and  practice,  has  this  descent  from  the  time  when  the 
father  of  the  family  ruled  as  the  king  and  high  priest  of  his 
little  state' impressed  upon  every  feature  of  it.  Greek  insti- 
tutions speak  hardly  less  distinctly  of  a  similar  descent.  These 
great  classic  Aryan  stocks,  at  any  rate,  cannot  be  conclusively 
shown  to  have  known  any  earlier  form  of  social  practice  than 
that  of  the  patriarchal  family. 

9.  A  Doubt.  —  Still,  even  Aryan  institutions  bear  some  ob- 
scure traces  —  traces  of  a  possible  early  confusion  in  blood-'' 
relationships  —  which  suggest  a  polity  not  patriarchal;  and 
those  who  regard  the  patriarchal  family  as  a  comparatively 
late  development  point  to  these  traces  with  the  suggestion  that 
they  are  possibly  significant  of  the  universal  applicability  of 
their  own  view  as  to  the  archaic  types  of  society.  Even  where 
such  traces  are  most  distinct,  however,  in  legend  and  custom, 
they  are  by  no  means  so  distinct  as  to  necessitate  a  doubt  as 
to  the  substantial  correctness  of  the  patriarchal  theory.  They 
are  all  susceptible  of  explanations  which  would  sustain,  or  at 
least  not  impair,  that  theory. 


6  THE  PBOBABLB  ORIGIN  OF  QOVBBKMBNT. 

/  10.  The  Non-Aryan  Family.  — All  the  really  substantial 
evidence  of  the  absence  from  early  society  of  anything  like 
definite  forms  of  the  family,  based  upon  clear  kinship  such  as 
is  presupposed  in  the  patriarchal  theory,  is  drawn  from  what^ 
from  our  present  point  of  view,  we  may  call  the  outlying 
races,  —  the  non-Aryan  races.  Many  of  these  races  have  re- 
mained stationary,  evidently  for  centuries,  in  what,  comparing 
their  condition  with  our  own,  we  call  a  savage  state,  in  which 
there  is  good  reason  to  believe  that  very  early  systems  of  social 
order  have  been  perpetuated.  In  such  cases  evidences  abound 
of  the  reckoning  of  kinship  through  mothers  only,  as  if  in 
matter-of-course  doubt  as  to  paternity ;  of  consanguinity  signi- 
fied throughout  the  wide  circle  of  a  tribe,  not  by  real  or  sup- 
posed common  descent  from  a  human  ancestor,  but  by  means 
of  the  fiction  of  common  descent  from  some  bird  or  beast,  from 
which  the  tribe  takes  its  name,  as  if  for  lack  of  any  better 
means  of  determining  common  blood ;  of  marriages  of  brothers 
with  sisters,  and  of  groups  of  men  with  groups  of  women,  or 
of  groups  of  men  with  some  one  woman.  In  the  case  of  some 
of  these  tribes,  moreover,  among  whom  polygamy  or  even  mo- 
nogamy now  exists,  together  with  a  patriarchal  discipline,  it  is 
thought  to  be  possible  to  trace  clear  indications  of  an  evolution 
of  these  more  civilized  forms  of  family  organization  from  ear- 
lier practices  of  loose  multiple  marriages  or  even  still  earlier 
promiscuity  in  the  sexual  relation. 

It  is  thus  that  color  of  probability  is  given  to  the  view  that 
the  patriarchal  family,  in  these  cases  almost  certainly,  has  in 
all  cases  possibly  been  developed  from  such  originals. 

11.  Aryan  Tradition. — These  proofs,  however,  reach  the 
Aryan  races  only  by  doubtful  inference,  through  rare  and  ob- 
scure signs.  No  belief  is  more  deeply  fixed  in  the  traditions 
of  these  stronger  races  than  the  belief  of  direct  common  de- 
scent, through  males,  from  a  common  male  ancestor,  human  or 
divine  ;  and  nothing  could  be  more  numerous  or  distinct  than 
the  traces  inhering  in  the  very  heart  of  their  polity  of  an 


THE  PBOBABLS  ORIGIN  OF  GOVSBNM£NT.  7 

original  patriarchal  organization  of  the  family  as  the  arohetjpe 
of  their  political  order. 

12.  From  the  Patriarchal  Family  to  the  State. — The  patri- 
archal family  being  taken,  then,  as  the  original  political  unit 
of  these  races,  we  have  a  sufficiently  clear  picture  of  the  in- 
fancy of  government.  First  there  is  the  family  ruled  by  the 
&ither  as  king  and  priest.  There  is  no  majority  for  the  sons 
so  long  as  their  father  lives.  They  may  marry  and  have  chil- 
dren, but  they  can  have  no  entirely  separate  and  independent 
authority  during  their  father's  life  save  such  as  he  suffers  them 
to  exercise.  All  that  they  possess,  their  lives  even  and  the 
lives  of  those  dependent  upon  them,  are  at  the  disposal  of  this 
absolute  father-sovereign.  The  family  broadens  in  time  into  , 
the  '  House,'  the  gens,  and  over  this  too  the  chiefest  kinsman  ■ 
rules.  There  are  common  religious  rites  and  observances 
which  the  gens  regards  as  symbolic  of  its  unity  as  a  composite 
family ;  and  heads  of  houses  exercise  high  representative  and 
probably  certain  imperative  magisterial  functions  by  virtue  of 
their  position.  Houses  at  length  unite  into  tribes ;  and  the  ' 
chieftain  is  still  hedged  about  by  the  sanctity  of  common  kin- 
ship with  the  tribesmen  whom  he  rules.  He  is,  in  theory  at 
least,  the  chief  kinsman,  the  kinsman  in  authority.  Finally, 
tribes  unite,  and  the  ancient  state  emerges,  with  its  king,  the 
father  and  priest  of  his  people. 

IS.  Prepossessions  to  be  put  away.  —  In  looking  back  to 
these  first  stages  of  political  development,  it  is  necessary  to 
put  away  from  the  mind  certain  prepossessions  which  are  both 
proper  and  legitimate  to  modern  conceptions  of  government, 
but  which  could  have  found  no  place  in  primitive  thought  on 
the  subject.  It  is  not  possible  nowadays  to  understand  the 
early  history  of  institutions  without  thus  first  divesting  the 
mind  of  many  conceptions  most  natural  and  apparently  most 
necessary  to  it.  The  centuries  which  separate  us  from  the 
infancy  of  society  separate  us  also,  by  the  whole  length  of 
the  history  of  human  thought,  from  the  ideas  into  which  the 


THE   PROBABIvE   ORIGIN   OF   GOVERNMENT. 


fathers  of  the  race  were  born ;  and  nothing  but  a  moat  credu- 
lous movement  of  the  imagination  can  enable  the  student  of 
to-day  to  throw  himself  back  into  those  conceptions  of  social 
connection  and  authority  in  which  government  took  its  rise. 

14.  The  State  and  the  Land.  — How  is  it  possible,  for  in- 
stance, for  the  modern  mind  to  conceive  distinctly  a  travdling 
political  organization,  a  state  without  territoria,!  boundaries  or 
the  need  of  them,  composed  of  persona,  but  associated  with  no 
fixed  or  certain  habitat  ?  And  yet  such  were  the  early  states,  — 
nomadic  groups,  now  and  again  hunting,  fishing,  or  tending  their 
herds  by  this  or  that  particular  river  or  upon  this  or  that  fa- 
miliar  mountain  slope  or  inland  seashore,  but  never  regardii^ 
themselves  or  regarded  by  their  neighbors  as  finally  identified 
with  any  definite  territory.  Historians  have  pointed  out  the 
abundant  evidences  of  these  facts  that  are  to  be  found  in  the 
history  of  Europe  no  further  back  than  the  fifth  century  of 
our  own  era.  The  Franks  came  pouring  into  the  Koman  em- 
pire just  because  they  had  had  no  idea  theretofore  of  lieing 
confined  to  any  particular  Frank-innd.  They  left  no  France 
behind  them  at  the  sources  of  the  Ehine;  and  their  kings 
quitted  those  earlier  seats  of  their  race,  not  as  kings  of  France, 
but  as  kings  of  the  Franks,  There  were  kings  of  the  Franks 
when  the  territory  now  called  Germany,  as  well  as  that  now 
known  as  France,  was  in  the  possession  of  that  imperious  race : 
and  they  became  kings  of  France  only  when,  some  centuries 
later,  they  had  settled  down  to  the  unaccustomed  habit  of  eon- 
fining  themselves  to  a  single  laud.  Drawn  by  the  processes 
of  feudalization  (sees.  243,  253,  268, 269),  sovereignty  then  found 
at  last  a  local  habitation  and  a.  new  name. 

15.  The  same  was  true  of  the  other  Germanic  nations. 
They  also  had  chiefs  who  were  their  chiefs,  not  the  chiefs  of 
their  lands.  There  were  kings  of  the  English  for  many  a  year, 
even  for  several  centuries  after  a.d.  449,  before  there  was  such 
a  thing  as  a  king  of  England.  John,  indeed,  was  the  first  offi- 
cially to  assume  the  latter  title,     From  the  first,  it  is  true, 


THB  PBOBABLB  ORIGIN  OF  GOVERNMENT.  9 

social  organization  has  eyerywheFe  tended  to  connect  itself 
more  and  more  intimately  with  the  land  from  which  each 
social  group  has  drawn  its  sustenance.  When  the  migratory 
life  was  over,  especially,  and  the  settled  occupations  of  agri- 
culture had  brought  men  to  a  stand  upon  the  land  which  they 
were  learning  to  till,  political  life,  like  all  the  other  communal 
activities,  came  to  be  associated  more  and  more  directly  with 
the  land  on  which  each  community  lived.  But  such  a  connec- 
tion between  lordship  and  land  was  a  slowly  developed  notion, 
not  a  notion  twin-bom  with  the  notion  of  government. 

16.  Modem  definitions  of  a  state  always  limit  sovereignty  . 
to  some  definite  land.  "  The  State,''  says  Bluntschli,  "  is  the 
p(^tically  organized  people  (  VoUcperson)  of  a  partUndar  land  "  ; 
and  all  other  authoritative  writers  similarly  set  distinct  physi- 
cal boundaries  to  the  state.  Such  an  idea  would  not  have  been  » 
intelligible  to  the  first  builders  of  government.  They  could  not 
have  understood  why  they  might  not  move  their  whole  people, 

*  bag  and  baggage,'  to  other  lands,  or  why,  for  the  matter  of 
that,  they  might  not  keep  them  moving  their  tents  and  posses- 
sions unrestingly  from  place  to  place  in  perpetual  migration, 
without  in  the  least  disturbing  the  integrity  or  even  the  ad- 
ministration of  their  infant  *  State.'  Each  organized  group 
of  men  had  other  means  of  knowing  their  unity  than  mere 
neighborhood  to  one  another ;  other  means  of  distinguishing 
themselves  from  similar  groups  of  men  than  distance  or  the 
intervention  of  mountain  or  stream.  The  original  governments 
were  knit  together  by  bonds  closer  than  those  of  geography, : 
more  real  than  the  bonds  of  mere  contiguity.  They  were  bound 
together  by  real  or  assumed  kinship.  They  had  a  corporate 
existence  which  they  regarded  as  inhering  in  their  blood  and 
as  expressed  in  all  their  daily  relations  with  each  other.  They 
lived  together  because  of  these  relations ;  they  were  not  related 
because  they  lived  together. 

17.  Contract  versus  Status.  —  Scarcely  less  neoeesary  to 
modem  thought  than  the  idea  of  territoriality  as  connected 


10      THB  PROBABLE  OBIQIN  OF  GOVBRNMENT. 

/  with  the  existence  of  a  state,  is  the  idea  of  contract  as  deter- 
mining the  relations  of  individuals.  And  yet  this  idea,  too, 
must  be  put  away  if  we  would  understand  primitive  society. 
In  that  society  men  were  bom  into  the  station  and  the  part 
they  were  to  have  throughout  life,  as  they  still  are  among  the 
peoples  who  preserve  their  earliest  conceptions  of  social  order. 
This  is  known  as  the  law  of  ^atus.  It  is  not  a  matter  of 
choice  or  of  voluntary  arrangement  in  what  relations  men 
shall  stand  towards  each  other  as  individuals.  He  who  is 
born  a  slave,  let  him  remain  a  slave;  the  artisan,  an 'artisan; 
the  priest,  a  priest,  —  is  the  command  of  the  law  of  status. 
Excellency  cannot  avail  to  raise  any  man  above  his  parent- 
age; aptitude  may  operate  only  within  the  sphere  of  each 
man's  birth-right.  No  man  may  lose  ^ caste'  without  losing 
respectability  also  and  forfeiting  the  protection  of  the  law. 
Or,  to  go  back  to  a  less  developed  society,  no  son,  however 
gifted,  may  lawfully  break  away  from  the  authority  of  his 
father,  however  cruel  or  incapable  that  father  may  be ;  or  make 
any  alliance  which  will  in  the  least  degree  draw  him  away  from 
the  family  alliance  and  duty  into  which  he  was  born.  There 
is  no  thought  of  contract.  <^Every  man's  career  is  determined 
for  him  before  his  birth.  His  blood  makes  his  life.  To  break 
away  from  one's  birth  station,  under  such  a  system,  is  to  make 
breach  not  only  of  social,  but  also  of  religious  duty,  and  to 
bring  upon  oneself  the  curses  of  men  and  gods.    Primitive 

^  society  rested,  not  upon  contract,  but  upon  status.  Status  had 
to  be  broken  through  by  some  conscious  or  unconscious  revolu- 
tion before  so  much  as  the  idea  of  contract  coiQd  arise ;  and 
when  that  idea  did  arise,  change  and  variety  were  assured. 
Change  of  the  existing  social  order  was  the  last  thing  of  which 
the  primitive  state  dreamed ;  and  those  races  which  allowed  the 
rule  of  status  to  harden  about  their  lives  still  stand  where  they 
stood  a  thousand  years  ago.  "  The  leaving  of  men  to  have  their 
careers  determined  by  their  efficiencies,"  says  Mr.  Spencer, 
''  we  may  call  the  principle  of  change  in  social  organization." 


THE  PROBABLE  ORIGIN  OF  GOVERNMENT.  11 

18.  Theories  concerning  the  Origin  of  the  State :  the 
Contract  Theory.  —  Such  views  of  primitive  society  furnish 
OS  with  destructive  dissolvents  of  certain  theories  once  of  ahnost 
universal  vogue  as  to  the  origin  of  government.  The  most 
famous,  and  for  our  present  purposes  most  important,  of  these 
theories  is  that  which  ascribes  the  origin  of  government  to  a 
^  social  compact '  among  primitive  men. 

The  most  Dotable  names  coDnected  with  this  theory  as  used  to  ac- 
coant  for  the  existence  of  political  society  are  the  names  of  Hooker, 
Hobbes,  Locke,  and  Rousseau.  It  is  to  be  found  developed  in  Hooker's 
Ecdesiasiieal  Polity,  Hobbes'  Leviathan,  Locke's  Civil  Government,  and 
Boufsean's  T%e  Social  Contract, 

This  theory  begins  always  with  the  assumption  that  there 
exists,  outside  of  and  above  the  laws  of  men,  a  Law  of  Nature.* 
Hobbes  conceived  this  Law  to  include  "justice,"  "equity," 
"modesty,"  "mercy";  "in  sum,  *  doing  to  others  as  we  would 
be  done  to.'"  All  its  chief  commentators  considered  it  the 
abstract  standard  to  which  human  law  should  conform.  Into 
this  Law  primitive  men  were  born.  It  was  binding  upon  their 
individual  consciences ;  but  those  consciences  were  overwhelmed 
by  individual  pride,  ambition,  desire,  and  passion,  which  were 
strong  enough  to  abrogate  Nature's  Law.  That  Law,  besides, 
did  not  bind  men  together.  Its  dictates,  if  obeyed,  would  indeed 
enable  them  to  live  tolerably  with  one  another ;  but  its  dictates 
were  not  obeyed ;  and,  even  if  they  had  been,  would  have  fur- 
nished no  permanent  frame  of  civil  government,  inasmuch  as 
it  did  not  sanction  magistracies,  the  setting  of  some  men  to  be 
judges  of  the  duty  and  conduct  of  other  men,  but  left  each 
conscience  to  command  absolutely  its  possessor.  In  the  lan- 
guage of  the  'judicious  Hooker,'  the  laws  of  Nature  "do  bind 
men  absolutely,  even  as  they  are  men,  although  they  have 
never  any  settled  fellowship,  never  any  solemn  agreement, 

^  For  the  natural  history  of  this  conception  of  a  Law  of  Nature,  see 
Maine,  Ancient  Law,  Chap.  III.     Also  pott,  sees.  208,  200. 


12 


THE  PROBABLE  OBrOnT   OP  GOVERNMENT. 


amongst  themselves  what  to  do  or  not  to  do ;  but  forasmuob 
as  we  are  not  by  ourselves  sufficient  to  furnish  ourselves  with 
competent  store  of  things  needful  for  such  a  life  as  our  Kature 
doth  desire,  a  life  tit  for  the  dignity  of  man,  therefore  to  sup- 
ply these  defects  and  'imperfections  which  ai-e  in  us  living 
single  and  solely  by  ourselves,  we  are  naturally  induced  to 
seek  communion  and  fellowship  with  others.  This  was  the 
cause  of  men  uniting  themselves  at  first  in  politic  societies." ' 
'In  other  words,  the  belligerent,  non-social  parts  of  man's  na- 
ture were  originally  too  strong  for  this  Law  of  Nature,  and 
Wie  'state  of  nature,'  in  which  that  Law,  and  only  that  Law, 
offered  restraint  to  the  selfish  pa-saions,  became  pKuitically  a 
state  of  war,  and  consequently  intolerable.  It  was  brought  to 
an  end  in  the  only  way  in  which  such  a  condition  of  affairs 
could  he  brought  to  an  end  without  mutual  extermination, 
namely,  by  common  consent,  by  men's  "  agreeing  together  mntu- 
ally  to  enter  into  one  community  and  make  one  body  politic." 
(Locke.)  This  agreement  meant  submission  to  some  one  com- 
mon authority,  which  should  judge  between  man  and  manj 
the  surrender  on  the  part  of  each  man  of  all  rights  antago- 
nistic to  the  rights  of  others ;  forbearance  and  co-operation. 
Locke  confidently  aflfirmed  "  that  all  men  are  naturally  in  that 
state  [a  state,  i.e.,  of  nature],  and  remain  so  till,  by  their  own 
consents,  they  make  themselves  members  of  some  politic  so- 
ciety." It  was  only  as  the  result  of  deliberate  (-hoiee,  in  the 
presence  of  the  possible  alternative  of  continuing  in  this  state 
of  nature,  that  common  wealths,  i.e.,  regularly  constituted  gov- 
ernments, came  into  being. 

19.  Traditions  of  an  Original  Law-giver.  —  Ancient  tra- 
dition had  another  way  of  accounting  for  the  origin  of  laws 
and  institutions.  The  thought  of  almost  every  nation  of 
antiquity  went  back  to  some  single  law-giver  in  whose  hands 
their  government  had  taken  its  essential  and  characteristic 

I  KceUmiutieal  Polity,  Book  I.,  mc.  10. 


THE  PROBABLE  ORIGIN  OF  GOVERNMENT.  18 

form,  if  not  its  beginning.  There  was  a  Moses  in  the  back- 
ground of  many  a  history  besides  that  of  the  Jews.  In  the 
East  there  was  Menu ;  Crete  had  her  Minos ;  Athens  her 
Solon ;  Sparta  her  Lycurgus  ;  Eome  her  Numa ;  England  her 
Alfred.  These  names  do  not  indeed  in  every  instance  stand 
so  far  back  as  the  beginning  of  all  government ;  but  they  do 
carry  the  mind  back  in  almost  every  case  to  the  birth  of 
national  systems,  and  suggest  the  overshadowing  influence  of 
individual  statesmen  as  the  creative  power  in  framing  the 
greater  combinations  of  politics.  They  bring  the  conception 
of  conscious  choice  into  the  history  of  institutions.  They 
look  upon  systems  as  made,  rather  than  as  developed. 

20.  Theory  of  the  Divine  Origin  of  the  State. —Not 
altogether  unlike  these  ancient  conceptions  of  law-givers  tow- 
ering above  other  men  in  wisdom  and  authority,  dominating 
political  construction,  and  possibly  inspired  by  divine  sugges- 
tion, is  that  more  modem  idea  which  attributes  human  govern- 
ment to  the  immediate  institution  of  Grod  himself,  —  to  the 
direct  mandate  of  the  Creator.  This  theory  has  tak(»n  either 
the  definite  form  of  regarding  human  rulers  as  the  direct  vice- 
gerents of  God,  or  the  vague  form  of  regarding  government  as 
in  some  way  given  man  as  part  of  his  original  make-up. 

21.  The  Theories  and  the  Facts.  —  Modern  research  into 
the  early  history  of  mankind  has  made  it  possible  to  recon- 
struct, in  outline,  much  of  the  thought  and  practice  of  primi- 
tive society,  and  has  thus  revealed  facts  which  render  it 
impossible  for  us  to  accept  any  of  these  views  as  adequately 
explaining  what  they  pretend  to  explain.  The  defects  of  the 
social  compact  theory  are  too  plain  to  need  more  than  brief 
mention.  That  theory  simply  has  no  historical  foundation. 
Status  was  the  basis  of  primitive  society  :  the  individual 
coimted  for  nothing ;  society  —  the  family,  the  tribe  — 
coimted  for  everything.  Government  came,  so  to  say,  before 
the  individual.  There  was,  consequently,  no  place  for  con- 
tract, and  yet  this  theory  makes  contract  the  first  fact  of  social 


14  TUB   PROBABLE   ORIGIN    OF   OOVERNMENT. 

life.  Such  a  contract  aa  it  imagines  could  not  have  stood 
unless  supported  by  that  reverence  for  '  law '  which  is  an 
altogether  modem  principle  of  action.  The  times  in  which 
goveriiinent  originated  knew  absolutely  nothing  of  law  as  we 
conceive  law.  The  only  bond  was  kinship, — the  common 
blood  of  the  community ;  the  only  individuality  was  the  indi- 
viduality of  the  community  as  a  whole.  Man  was  merged  in 
society.  Without  kinship  there  was  no  duty  and  no  union. 
It  was  not  by  compounding  rights,  but  by  assuming  kinehip, 
that  groups  widened  into  states  —  not  by  contract,  but  by 
adoption.  Not  deliberate  and  reasoned  respect  for  law,  but 
habitual  and  instinctive  respect  for  authority,  held  men  to- 
gether; and  authority  did  not  rest  ujion  mutual  agreement, 
but  upon  mutual  subordination. 

22.  Of  the  theories  of  the  origination  of  government  in  indi- 
vidual law-giving  or  in  divine  dictate,  it  is  sufficient  to  say 
that  the  one  exaggerates  the  part  played  by  human  choice,  and 
the  other  the  part  played  by  man's  implanted  instincts,  in  the 
formation  and  shaping  of  political  society. 

23.  The  Truth  in  the  Theories.  —  Upon  each  of  these 
theories,  nevertheless,  there  evidently  lies  the  shadow  of  a 
truth.  Although  government  did  not  origiuate  in  a  deliberate 
contract,  and  although  no  system  of  law  or  of  social  order 
was  ever  made  'out  of  hand'  by  any  one  man,  government 
was  not  all  a  mere  spontaneous  growth.  Deliberate  choice  has 
always  played  a  part  in  its  development.  It  was  not,  on  the 
one  hand,  given  to  man  ready-maile  by  God,  nor  was  it,  on 
the  other  hand,  a  human  contrivance.  lu  its  origin  it  was  spon- 
taneous, natural,  twin-bom  with  man  and  the  family ;  Aristotle 
was  simply  stating  a  fact  when  he  said,  "  Man  is  by  nature  a 
political  animal."  But,  once  having  arisen,  government  waa 
affected,  and  profoundly  affected,  by  man's  choice;  only  that 
choice  entered,  not  to  originate,  but  to  modify  government. 

24.  Conclusion.  —  Viewed  in  the  light  of  "the  observed  and 
recorded  experience  of  mankind,"  "the  ground  and  origin  of 


THE  PROBABLE  OBIGIN  OF  GOVERNMENT.      15 

society  is  not  a  compact;  that  never  existed  in  any  known  case, 
and  never  was  a  condition  of  obligation  either  in  primitive  or 
developed  societies,  either  between  subjects  and  sovereign,  or 
between  the  equal  members  of  a  sovereign  body.  The  true 
ground  is  the  acceptance  of  conditions  which  came  into  exist- 
ence by  the  sociability  inherent  in  man,  and  were  developed  by 
man's  spontaneous  search  after  convenience.  The  statement 
that  while  the  constitution  of  man  is  the  work  of  nature,  that 
of  the  state  is  the  work  of  art,  is  as  misleading  as  the  opposite 
statement  that  governments  are  not  made,  but  grow.  The 
truth  lies  between  them,  in  such  propositions  as  that  institu- 
tions owe  their  existence  and  development  to  deliberate  human 
eftort,  working  in  accordance  with  circumstances  naturally 
fixed  both  in  human  character  and  in  the  external  field  of  its 
activity."  * 


Some  Representative  Authorities. 

Maine,  Sir  H.  S.,  "Ancient  Law,"  and  "Early  Law  and  Custom," 
especially  Chap.  VII. 

Lnhboekj  Sir  Jno.,  "Prehistoric  Times,"  and  "Origin  of  Civiliza- 
tion." 

Spencer,  H.,  "Principles  of  Sociology,"  Vol.  I.,  Part  III. 

Heam,  Wm.  E.,  "  The  Aryan  Household." 

Fnstel  de  Coulanges,  "  The  Ancient  City." 

Lyall,  Sir  A.  C,  "  Asiatic  Studies." 

With  more  especial  reference  to  the  early  history  of  the  family  than 
the  above,  and  opposed  to  the  views  of  Maine,  Spencer,  and  others 
which  I  have  embodied  in  my  text : 

Morgan,  L.  H.,  "  Ancient  Society." 

McLennan,  J.  F.,  "  Studies  in  Ancient  History,"  and  "  The  Patriarchal 
Theory"  (edited  by  Donald  McLennan). 

>  John  Morley,  Rousseau,  Vol.  11.,  pp.  183-4. 


16      THE  PROBABLE  ORIGIN  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

Smith,  W.  Robertson,  ^'  Kinship  and  Marriage  in  Early  Arabia." 
Lang,  A.     Article  ^Family'  in  the  Encyclopaedia   Britannica,  and 

article  *  Early  History  of  the  Family/  Contemporary  Rev,,  Sept., 

1883. 

With  reference  to  the  contract  theory  of  the  origin  of  government : 

Hooker,  "  Ecclesiastical  Polity.' 

Ifobbes,  "  Leviathan.' 

Locke,  Jno.,  "  Essays  on  Civil  Government.' 

Rousseau,  J.  J.,  "The  Social  Contract.' 


n. 


THE  PROBABLE  EARLY  DEVELOPMENT  OF 

GOVERNMENT. 


>:»«<H) — 

25.  The  Beginnings  of  Government.  —  Government  must 
have  had  substantially  the  same  early  history  amongst  all 
progressiye  races.  It  must  have  begun  in  clearly  defined  - 
family  discipline.  Such  discipline  would  scarcely  be  possible 
among  races  in  which  consanguinity  was  subject  to  profound 
confusion  and  in  which  family  discipline  therefore  had  no 
clear  basis  of  authority  on  which  to  rest.  In  every  case,  it 
would  seem,  the  origination  of  what  we  would  deem  govern- 
ment must  have  awaited  the  development  of  some  such  definite 
family  as  that  in  which  the  father  was  known,  and  known  as 
ruler.  Whether  or  not,  therefore,  the  patriarchal  family  was 
the  first  form  of  the  family,  it  must  have  furnished  the  first 
adequate  form  of  government. 

26.  The  Family  the  Primal  Unit.  —  The  family,  then,  was 
the  primal  unit  of  political  society,  and  the  seed-bed  of  all 
larger  growths  of  government.  The  individuals  that  were 
drawn  together  to  constitute  the  earliest  communities  were 
not  individual  men,  as  Locke  and  Locke's  co-theorists  would 
lead  us  to  believe,  but  individual  families,  and  the  organiza-  ' 
tion  of  these  families,  whether  singly  or  in  groups,  furnished 
the  ideas  in  which  political  society  took  its  root.  We  have 
already  seen  what  the  nature  of  that  organization  was.  The 
members  of  each  family  were  bound  together  by  kinship.  The 
father's  authority  bore  the  single  sanction  of  his  being  the 


18  EABLT  DEVELOPMENT  OF  OOVEBNMENT. 

fountain-head  of  the  common  blood-relationship.  No  other 
bond  was  known,  or  was  then  conceivable,  but  this  single  bond 
of  kinship.  A  man  out  of  the  circle  of  kinship  was  outside 
the  boundaries  of  possible  friendship,  was  as  of  course  an 
alien  and  an  enemy. 

27.  Persistence  of  the  Idea  of  Kinship.  —  When  society 
grew,  it  grew  without  any  change  of  this  idea.  Kinship  was 
still,  actually  or  theoretically,  its  only  amalgam.  The  com- 
monwealth was  conceived  of  as  being  only  a  larger  kindred. 
When  by  natural  increase  a  family  multiplied  its  branches 
and  widened  into  a  gens,  and  there  was  no  grandfather,  great- 
grandfather, or  other  patriarch  living  to  keep  it  together  in 
actual  domestic  oneness,  it  would  still  not  separate.  The  ex- 
tinct authority  of  the  actual  ancestor  could  be  replaced  by  the 
less  comprehensive  but  little  less  revered  authority  of  some 
selected  elder  of  the  'house,'  the  oldest  living  ascendant,  or 
the  most  capable.  Here  would  be  the  materials  for  a  complete 
body  politic  held  together  by  the  old  fibre  of  actual  kinship. 

28.  Fictitious  Kinship :  Adoption.  —  Organization  upon 
the  basis  of  a  fictitious  kinship  was  hardly  less  naturally  con- 
trived in  primitive  society.  There  was  the  ready,  and 
immemorial,  fiction  of  adoption^  which  to  the  thought  of  that 
time  seemed  scarcely  a  fiction  at  all.  The  adopted  man  was 
no  less  real  a  member  of  the  family  than  was  he  who  was 
natural-born.  His  admittance  to  the  sacred,  the  exclusive 
religious  mysteries  of  the  family,  at  which  no  stranger  was 
ever  suffered  even  to  be  present,  and  his  acceptance  of  the 
family  gods  as  his.  own  gods,  was  not  less  efficacious  in  making 
him  one  with  the  household  and  the  kin  than  if  he  had  opened 
his  veins  to  receive  their  blood.  And  so,  too,  houses  could 
grow  by  the  adoption  of  families,  through  the  grafting  of  the 
alien  branches  into  this  same  sacred  stock  of  the  esoteric 
religion  of  the  kindred.  Whether  naturally,  therefore,  or  thus 
artificially,  houses  widened  into  tribes,  and  tribes  into  com- 
monwealths without  loss  of  that  kinship  in  the  absence  of 


EAbly  dbvelopment  of  ooversmekt. 


19 


I 
I 


which,  to  the  thinking  of  early  men,  there  could  be  no  cora- 
mimion,  and  therefore  no  community,  at  alL 

29.  Kinship  and  Religion.  —  In  this  development  kinship 
and  rell^on  ojierated  as  the  two  chief  formative  influences.' 
Religion  seems  in  most  instances  to  have  been  at  first  only  the 
expression  of  kinship.  The  central  and  moat  sacred  worship 
of  each  group  of  men,  whether  family  or  tribe,  was  the 
TOTship  of  ancestors.  At  the  family  or  communal  altar  the 
worshipper  came  into  the  presence  of  the  shades  of  the  groat 
dead  of  his  family  or  race.  To  them  he  did  homage ;  from 
them  he  craved  protection  and  guidance.  The  atlopted  man, 
therefore,  received  into  this  hallowed  communion  wltli  the 
goda  of  the  family,  was  accepting  its  fathers  as  his  own,  was 
taking  upon  himself  the  most  solemn  duties  and  acquiring  the 
most  sacred  privileges  of  kinship.  So,  too,  of  the  family 
adopted  into  the  getia,  or  the  gens  received  Into  the  tribe.  The 
new  group  accepted  the  ancestry  by  accepting  the  worship  of 
the  adopting  house  or  community. 

Religion  was  thus  quite  inseparably  linked  with  kinship.  It 
may  be  said  to  have  been  the  thought  of  which  kinship  was 
the  embodiment.  It  was  the  sign  and  seal  of  the  common 
blood,  the  expression  of  its  oneuess,  its  sanctity,  its  obliga^ 
tions.  He  who  had  entered  into  the  bonds  of  this  religion 
had,  therefore,  entered  into  the  heart  of  kinship  and  taken  of 
its  life-blood.  Hia  blood-relationship  was  thus  rendered  no 
fiction  at  all  to  the  thought  of  that  day,  but  a  solemn  verity, 
to  which  every  religious  ceremonial  bore  impressive  witness. 

30.  The  Bonds  of  Religion  and  Precedent.  —  The  results 
of  such  a  system  of  life  and  thought  were  most  momentous. 
It  is  commonplace  now  to  remark  upon  English  regard  for 
pTCCedent,  and  upon  the  interesting  development  of  '  com- 
mon '  and  '  case '  law.  But  not  even  an  Englishman  or  an 
American  can  easily  conceive  of  any  such  reverential  regard 
for  precedent  as  must  have  resulted  from  a  canonization  of 

We  have  ouiselvea  in  a  measure  canonized  oui 


20  EABLY  DEVELOPMEKT  OF  GOVSBNM&NX. 

own  forefathers  of  the  revolutionary  era^  worshipping  them 
around  fourth  of  July  altars,  to  the  great  benefit  both  of  our 
patriotism  and  of  our  political  morality.  But  the  men  of  '76, 
we  are  all  willing  to  acknowledge,  were  at  their  greatest  only 
men.  The  ancestor  of  the  primitive  man  became,  on  the  con- 
trary, a  god,  and  a  god  of  undying  power.  His  spirit  lived  on 
to  bless  or  to  curse.  His  favor  had  to  be  propitiated,  his 
anger  appeased.  And  herein  was  a  terribly  effective  sanction 
for  precedent.  It  was  no  light  matter  to  depart  from  the 
practices  of  these  potent  ancestors.  To  do  so  was  to  run  in 
the  face  of  the  deities.  It  was  to  outrage  all  religious  feeling, 
to  break  away  from  all  the  duties  of  spiritual  kinship.  Pre- 
cedent was  under  such  circumstances  imperative.  Precedent 
of  course  soon  aggregated  into  custom,  —  such  custom  as  it  is 
now  scarcely  possible  to  conceive  of,  —  a  supreme,  uniform, 
imperious,  infrangible  rule  of  life  which  brought  within  its 
inexorable  commands  every  detail  of  daily  conduct. 

31.  The  Reign  of  Custom.  —  This  reign  of  customary  law 
was  long  and  decisive.  Its  tendency  was  to  stiffen  social  life 
into  a  formula.  It  left  almost  no  room  at  all  for  the  play  of 
individuality.  The  family  was  a  despotism,  society  a  routine. 
There  was  for  each  man  a  rigorous  drill  of  conformity  to  the 
custom  of  his  tribe  and  house.  Superstition  strengthened 
every  cord  and  knot  of  the  net-work  of  observance  which 
bound  men  to  the  practices  of  their  fathers  and  their  neigh- 
bors. That  tyranny  of  social  convention  whicli  men  of  inde- 
pendent or  erratic  impulse  nowadays  find  so  irksome  —  that 
*  tyranny  of  one's  next  door  neighbor '  against  which  there  are 
now  and  again  found  men  bold  enough  to  rebel — had  its  ideal 
archetype  in  this  rigid  uniformity  of  custom  which  held 
ancient  society  in  hard  crystallization. 

32.  Fixity  of  System  the  Rule,  Change  the  Exception. — 
Such  was  the  discipline  that  moulded  the  infancy  of  political 
society:  within  the  family,  the  supreme  will  of  the  father; 
outside  the  family,  the  changeless  standards  of  public  opinion. 


EABL7  DEVELOPMENT  OF  GOVEBKMENT.  21 

The  tendency,  of  course,  was  for  custom  to  become  fixed  in  a 
crust  too  solid  ever  to  be  broken  through.  In  the  majority  of 
cases,  indeed,  this  tendency  was  fulfilled.  Many  races  have 
never  come  out  of  this  tutelage  of  inexorable  custom.  Many 
others  have  advanced  only  so  far  beyond  it  as  those  caste  sys- 
tems in  which  the  law  of  status  and  the  supremacy  of  imme- 
morial custom  have  worked  out  their  logical  result  in  an 
unchanging  balance  of  hereditary  classes.  The  majority  of 
mankind  have  remained  stationary  in  one  or  another  of  the 
earliest  stages  of  political  development,  their  laws  now  consti- 
tuting as  it  were  ancient  records  out  of  which  the  learned  may 
rewrite  the  early  history  of  those  other  races  whom  primitive 
custom  did  not  stagnate,  but  whose  systems  both  of  govern- 
ment and  of  thought  still  retain  many  traces  (illegible  with- 
out illumination  from  the  facts  of  modern  savage  life)  of  a 
similar  infancy.  Stagnation  has  been  the  rule,  progress  the 
exception.  The  greater  part  of  the  world  illustrates  in  its 
laws  and  institutions  what  the  rest  of  the  world  has  escaped ; 
this  rest  of  the  world  illustrates  what  favorable  change  was 
capable  of  making  out  of  the  primitive  practices  with  which 
the  greater  part  of  the  world  has  remained  per  force  content. 
33.  Changes  of  System  outrun  Changes  of  Idea.  —  The 
original  likeness  of  the  progressive  races  to  those  which  have 
stood  still  is  witnessed  by  that  persistency  of  idea  of  which  I 
have  already  spoken.  Progress  has  brought  nations  out  of  the 
primitive  practices  vastly  more  rapidly  than  it  has  brought 
them  out  of  the  primitive  ideas  of  political  society.  Practical 
reform  has  now  and  again  attained  a  speed  that  has  never  been 
possible  to  thought.  Instances  of  this  truth  so  abound  in  the 
daily  history  of  the  most  progressive  nations  of  the  world  of 
to-day  that  it  ought  not  to  be  difficult  for  us  to  realize  its 
validity  in  the  world  of  the  first  days  of  society.  Our  own 
guilds  and  unions  and  orders,  merely  voluntary  and  conven- 
tional organizations  as  they  are,  retain  in  their  still  vivid  sense 
of  the  brotherJiood  of  their  members  at  least  a  reminiscence  of 


22      BABLY  DSVKLOPMliKT  OF  GOVBRKHKNtT. 

the  ideas  of  that  early  time  when  kinship  was  the  only  oooi^ 
ceivable  basis  of  association  between  man  and  man,  when 
<'each  assemblage  of  men  seems  to  have  been  conoeived  as  a 
Family."^  In  England  political  change  has  made  the  great 
strides  of  the  last  two  centuries  without  making  the  Crown 
any  less  the  central  object  of  the  theoretical  or  lawyerly 
conception  of  the  English  constitution.  Every  day  witnesses 
important  extensions  and  even  alterations  of  the  law  in  oar 
courts  under  the  semblance  of  a  simple  application  of  old  roles 
(sees.  201, 1187, 1188).  Circumstances  alter  principles  as  well 
as  cases ;  but  it  is  only  the  cases  which  are  supposed  to  be 
altered.  The  principles  remain,  in  form,  the  same.  Men  still 
carry  their  brides  on  wedding  journeys,  although  the  necessity 
for  doing  so  ceased  with  the  practice,  once  universal,  of  steal- 
ing a  bride.  '  Good  blood '  still  continues  to  work  wonders, 
though  achievement  has  come  to  be  the  only  real  patent  of 
nobility  in  the  modem  world.  In  a  thousand  ways  we  are 
more  advanced  than  we  think  we  are. 

84.  How  did  Change  enter?  —  The  great  question,  then,  is, 
How  did  change  enter  at  all  that  great  nursery  of  custom  in 
which  all  nations  once  wore  short  clothes,  and  in  which  so 
many  nations  still  occupy  themselves  with  the  superstitions 
and  the  small  play  of  childhood?  How  did  it  come  about 
that  some  men  became  progressive,  while  most  did  not  ?  This 
is  a  question  by  no  means  easy  to  answer,  but  there  are  proba- 
bilities which  may  throw  some  light  upon  it. 

35.  Differences  of  Custom.  —  In  the  first  place,  it  is  not 
probable  that  all  the  groups  of  men  in  that  early  time  had  the 
same  customs.  Custom  was  doubtless  as  flexible  and  malleable 
in  its  infancy  as  it  was  inflexible  and  changeless  in  its  old  age. 
In  proportion  as  group  separated  from  group  in  the  restless 
days  of  the  nomadic  life,  custom  would  become  differentiated 
from  custom.    Then,  after  first  being  the  cause,  isolation 

^  Maine,  Earijf  Hiitory  of  ItutitutioM,  p.  232. 


BABLY  DSVELOPMBNT  OF  GOVERNMENT.  23 

would  become  the  natural  result  of  differences  of  life  and  be- 
lief. A  family  or  tribe  which  had  taken  itself  apart  and  built 
up  a  practice  and  opinion  peculiar  to  itself  would  thereby  have 
made  itself  irrevocably  a  stranger  to  its  one-time  kinsmen  of 
other  tribes.  When  its  life  did  touch  their  life,  it  would 
touch  to  dash,  and  not  to  harmonize  or  unite.  There  would 
be  a  Trojan  war.  The  Greeks  had  themselves  come  from  these 
very  £gean  coasts  of  Asia  Minor,  and  these  Trojans  were 
doubtless  their  forgotten  and  now  alien  kinsmen.  Greeks, 
Romans,  Celts,  had  probably  once  been  a  single  people;  but 
how  unlike  did  they  become ! 

36.  Antagonism  between  Customs. — We  need  not  specially 
spur  our  imaginations  to  realize  how  repugnant,  how  naturally 
antagonistic,  to  each  other  families  or  tribes  or  races  would  be 
rendered  by  differences  of  custom.  "  We  all  know  that  there 
is  nothing  that  human  beings  (especially  when  in  a  low  state 
of  culture)  are  so  little  disposed  to  tolerate  as  divergencies  of 
custom,"  says  Mr.  Hamerton,  who  is  so  sure  of  the  fact  that 
he  does  not  stop  to  illustrate  it.  How  '  odd,'  if  not  '  ridicu- 
lous,' the  ways  of  life  and  the  forms  of  belief  often  seem  to 
us  in  a  foreign  country,  —  how  instinctively  we  pronounce 
them  inferior  to  our  own !  The  Chinaman  manages  his  rice 
much  more  skilfully  with  his  'chop-sticks'  than  we  manage 
ours  with  our  forks;  and  yet  how  *  queer,'  how  *  absurd'  chop- 
sticks are !  And  so  also  in  the  weightier  matters  of  social  and 
religious  practice. 

37.  Competition  of  Customs.  —  To  the  view  of  the  primi- 
tive man  all  customs,  great  or  small,  were  matters  of  religion. 
His  whole  life  was  an  affair  of  religion.  For  every  detail  of 
conduct  he  was  accountable  to  his  gods  and  to  the  religious 
sentiment  of  his  own  people.  To  tolerate  any  practices  differ- 
ent from  those  which  were  sanctioned  by  the  immemorial  usage 
of  the  tribe  was  to  tolerate  impiety.  It  was  a  matter  of  the 
deepest  moment,  therefore,  with  each  tribal  group  to  keep  itself 
uncontaminated  by  alien  custom,  to  stamp  such  custom  out 


24  EABLT  DEVELOPMENT  OF  GOVBRNHENT. 

wherever  or  whenever  it  could  be  discovered.  That  was  a  time 
of  war^  and  war  meant  a  competition  of  customs.  The  oon^ 
queror  crushed  out  the  practices  of  the  conquered  and  com- 
pelled them  into  conformity  with  his  own. 

38.  The  Better  prevail.  —  Of  course  in  such  a  competition 
the  better  custom  would  prevail  over  the  worse.*  The  patri- 
archal family,  with  its  strict  discipline  of  the  young  men  of 
the  tribe,  would  unquestionably  be  ''the  best  campaigning 
family/' — would  supply  the  best  internal  organization  for  war. 
Hence,  probably,  the  national  aspect  of  the  world  to-day: 
peoples  of  patriarchal  tradition  occupying  in  unquestioned 
ascendency  the  choicest  districts  of  the  earth;  all  others 
thrust  out  into  the  heats  or  colds  of  the  less-favored  conti- 
nents, or  crowded  into  the  forgotten  corners  and  valley-closets 
of  the  world.  So,  too,  with  the  more  invigorating  and  sus- 
taining religions.  Those  tribes  which  were  least  intimidated 
by  petty  phantoms  of  superstition,  least  hampered  by  the 
chains  of  empty  but  imperative  religious  ceremonial,  by  the 
engrossing  observance  of  times  and  seasons,  having  greater 
confidence  in  their  gods,  would  have  greater  confidence  in 
themselves,  would  be  freer  to  win  fortune  by  their  own  hands, 
instead  of  passively  seeking  it  in  the  signs  of  the  heavens  or 
in  the  aspects  of  nearer  nature;  and  so  would  be  the  surer 
conquerors  of  the  earth.  Religion  and  the  family  organiza- 
tion were  for  these  early  groups  of  kindred  men  the  two 
indexes  of  character.  In  them  was  contained  inferiority  or 
superiority.     The  most  serviceable  customs  won  the  day. 

39.  Isolationi  Stagnation.  —  Absolute  isolation  for  any  of 
these  early  groups  would  of  course  have  meant  stagnation; 
just  as  surely  as  contact  with  other  groups  meant  war.  The 
world,  accordingly,  abounds  in  stagnated  nationalities ;  for  it 
is  full  of  instances  of  isolation.  The  great  caste  nations  are 
examples.     It  is,  of  coujrse,  only  by  a  figure  of  speech  that  we 

^  For  the  best  deyelopment  of  the  whole  idea  of  this  paragraph  and 
others  in  this  connection,  see  Bagehot,  Physics  and  Politics,  Chap.  II. 


SABLT  DEVELOPMENT  OP  GOVERNMENT.  26 

can  speak  of  vast  peoples  like  those  of  China  and  India  as 
isolated,  though  it  is  scarcely  a  figure  of  speech  to  say  that 
they  are  stagnated.  Still  in  a  very  real  sense  even  these  popu- 
lous nations  were  isolated.  We  may  say,  from  what  we  dis- 
cern of  the  movements  of  the  nations  from  their  original  seats 
in  Asia,  that  the  races  of  China  and  India  were  the  ^  back-water ' 
from  the  great  streams  of  migration.  Those  great  streams 
turned  towards  Europe  and  left  these  outlying  waters  to  sub- 
side at  their  leisure.  In  subsiding  there  was  no  little  commo- 
tion amongst  them.  There  were  doubtless  as  many  inter-tribal 
wars  in  the  early  history  of  China  before  the  amalgamation  of 
the  vast  kingdom  as  there  have  been  in  the  history  of  India. 
That  same  competition  of  custom  with  custom  which  took  place 
elsewhere,  also  took  place  there.  But  the  tribes  which  pressed 
into  China  were  probably  from  the  first  much  of  a  kind,  with 
differing  but  not  too  widely  contrasted  customs  which  made  it 
possible  for  them  to  assume  at  a  now  very  remote  period  a 
uniformity  of  religion  and  of  social  organization  never  known 
amongst  the  peoples  that  had  gone  to  the  West ;  so  that,  before 
the  history  that  the  rest  of  the  world  remembers  had  begun, 
China's  wall  had  shut  her  in  to  a  safe  stagnation  of  monoto- 
nous uniformity.  The  great  Indian  castes  were  similarly  set 
apart  in  their  vast  peninsula  by  the  gigantic  mountains  which 
piled  themselves  between  them  and  the  rest  of  the  continent. 
The  later  conquests  which  China  and  India  suffered  at  the 
hands  of  Oriental  invaders  resulted  in  mere  overlordships,  which 
changed  the  destination  of  taxes,  but  did  not  touch  the  forms 
of  local  custom. 

40.  Movement  and  Change  in  the  West.  —  It  is  easy  to 
imagine  a  rapid  death-rate,  or  at  least  an  incessant  transforma- 
tion, amongst  the  customs  of  those  races  which  migrated  and 
competed  in  the  West.  There  was  not  only  the  contact  with 
each  other  which  precipitated  war  and  settled  the  question  of 
predominance  between  custom  and  custom ;  there  was  also  the 
slow  but  potent  leaven  of  shifting  scene  and  changing  circum- 


26  SABLT  DEVELOPMENT  OF  GOVEBNMSNT. 

stance.  The  movement  of  the  peoples  was  not  the  march  of 
a  host.  It  was  only  the  slow  progress  of  advancing  mees,  its 
stages  often  centuries  long,  its  delays  fruitful  of  new  habits 
and  new  aspirations.  We  have,  doubtless,  a  type  of  what  took 
place  in  those  early  days  in  the  transformation  of  the  Greeks 
after  they  had  come  down  to  the  sea  from  the  interior  of  Asia 
Minor.  We  can  dimly  see  them  beginning  a  new  life  there  on 
those  fertile  coasts.  Slowly  they  acquired  familiarity  with 
their  new  neighbor,  the  ocean.  '  They  learned  its  moods. 
They  imagined  new  gods  as  breathing  in  its  mild  or  storming 
in  its  tempestuous  winds.  They  at  length  trusted  themselves 
to  its  mercy  in  boats.  The  handling  of  boats  made  them  sail- 
ors ;  and,  lured  from  island  to  island  across  that  inviting  sea, 
they  reached  those  later  homes  of  their  race  with  which  their 
name  was  to  be  ever  afterwards  associated.  And  they  reached 
this  new  country  changed  men,  their  hearts  strengthened  for 
bolder  adventure,  their  hands  quick  with  a  readier  skilly  their 
minds  open  to  greater  enthusiasms  and  enriched  with  wanner 
imaginings,  their  whole  nature  profoundly  affected  by  contact 
with  Father  iEgeus. 

41.  Migration  and  Conquest.  —  And  so,  to  a  greater  or  less 
extent,  it  must  have  been  with  other  races  in  their  movements 
towards  their  final  seats.  Not  only  the  changes  of  circumstance 
and  the  exigencies  of  new  conditions  of  life,  but  also  the  con- 
quests necessarily  incident  to  those  days  of  migration,  must 
have  worked  great,  though  slow,  alterations  in  national  char- 
acter. We  know  the  Latins  to  have  been  of  the  same  stock 
with  the  Greeks;  but  by  the  time  the  Latins  have  reached 
Italy  they  are  already  radically  different  in  habit,  belief,  and 
capacity  from  the  Greeks,  who  have,  by  other  routes,  reached 
and  settled  Magna  Graecia.  Conquest  changes  not  only  the 
conquered,  but  also  the  conquerors.  Insensibly,  it  may  be,  but 
deeply,  they  are  affected  by  the  character  of  the  subdued  or 
absorbed  races.  Norman  does  not  merge  with  Saxon  without 
getting  Saxon  blood  into  his  own  veins,  and  Saxon  thoughts 


1 


KARLY   DEVELOPMENT  OF  GOVERNMENT. 


27 


into  his  head ;  neither  had  Saxon  overcome  Celt  without  being 
himself  more  or  leas  taken  captive  by  Celtic  superstition.  And 
these  are  but  historicd  instances  of  what  must  have  been  more 
01  less  characteristic  of  similar  events  in  '  prehistoric '  times. 

42.  Inter-tribal  Imitation — There  must,  too,  have  been 
among  the  less  successful  or  only  partially  successful  races  a 
powerful  tendency  towards  imitation  constantly  at  work, — 
imitation  of  the  institutions  of  their  more  successful  neighbors 
and  rivals.  Just  as  we  see,  in  the  histories  pf  the  Old  Testa- 
ment, frequent  instances  of  peoples  defeated  by  Jewish  arms 
incontinently  forsaking  their  own  divinities  and  humbly  com- 
mending themselves  to  the  God  of  Israel,  so  must  many  another 
race,  defeated  or  foiled  in  unrecorded  wars,  have  forced  them- 
selves to  learn  the  customs  in  order  that  they  might  equal  the 
tactics  of  rival  races. 

43.  Individual  Initiative  and  Imitation,  —  And  this  im- 
pulse towards  imitation,  powerful  as  betww^n  group  and  group, 
would  of  course,  in  times  of  movement  and  conquest,  be  even 
more  potent  as  amongst  individual  men.  Such  times  would 
be  rich  with  opportunity  for  those  who  had  energy  and  enter- 
prise. Many  a  great  career  could  be  carved  out  of  the  events 
of  days  of  steady  achievement.  Men  would,  as  pioneers  in  a 
new  country  or  as  leaders  in  war.  be  more  or  less  freed  from 
the  narrow  restrictions  of  hard  ami  fast  custom.  They  could 
be  unconventional.  Their  individual  gifts  could  have  play. 
Each  success  would  not  only  establish  their  right  to  be  them- 
selves, but  would  also  raise  up  after  them  hosts  of  imitatora. 
New  types  would  find  acceptance  in  the  national  life;  and  so  a 
new  leaven  would  be  introduced.  Individual  initiative  would 
at  last  be  permitted  a  voice,  even  as  against  immemorial 
custom. 

44.  Institutional  Changes:  Choice  of  Rulers.  —  It  is  easy 
to  see  bow,  under  the  bracing  influences  of  race  competition, 
such  forces  of  change  would  operate  to  initiate  and  hasten  a 
profrress  towards  the  perfecting  of  institutions  and  the  final 


J 


28      EARLY  DEVELOPMENT  OF  GOYBBNMENT. 

abolition  of  slavery  to  habit.  And  it  is  no  less  plain  to  see 
how  such  forces  of  change  would  affect  the  constitntion  of 
government.  It  is  evident  that,  as  has  been  said  (sec.  38), 
the  patriarchal  family  did  furnish  the  best  campaigning  mate- 
rials, and  that  those  races  whose  primitive  organization  was  of 
this  type  did  rapidly  come  to  possess  the  "  most-competed-for  " 
parts  of  the  earth.  They  did  come  to  be  the  chief,  the  central 
races  of  history.  But  race  aggregations,  through  conquest  or 
adoption,  must  have  worked  considerable  changes  in  the  politi- 
cal bearings  of  the  patriarchal  principle.  The  direct  line  of 
male  descent  from  the  reputed  common  progenitor  of  the  race 
could  hardly  continue  indefinitely  to  be  observed  in  filling  the 
chieftainship  of  the  race.  A  distinct  element  of  choice  —  of 
election — must  have  crept  in  at  a  very  early  period.  The  in- 
dividual initiative  of  which  I  have  spoken,  contributed  very 
powerfully  to  effect  this  change.  The  oldest  male  of  the 
hitherto  reigning  family  was  no  longer  chosen  as  of  course, 
but  the  wisest  or  the  bravest.  It  was  even  open  to  the 
national  choice  to  go  upon  occasion  altogether  outside  this 
succession  and  choose  a  leader  of  force  and  resource  from  some 
other  family. 

45.  Hereditary  replaced  by  Political  Magistracy. — Of 
course  mere  growth  had  much  to  do  with  these  transfor- 
mations. As  tribes  grew  into  nations,  by  all  the'  processes 
of  natural  and  artificial  increase,  all  distinctness  of  mutual 
blood-relationship  faded  away.  Direct  common  lines  of  de- 
scent became  hopelessly  obscured.  Cross-kinships  fell  into 
inextricable  confusion.  Family  government  and  race  govern- 
ment became  necessarily  divorced,  — differentiated.  The  state 
continued  to  be  conceived  as  a  Family ;  but  the  headship  of 
this  vast  and  complex  family  ceased  to  be  natural  and  became 
political.  So  soon  as  hereditary  title  was  broken  in  upon,  the 
family  no  longer  dominated  the  state;  the  state  at  last 
dominated  the  family.  It  often  fell  out  that  a  son,  absolutely 
subject  to  his  father  in  the  family,  was  by  election  made  mas 


EARLY  DEVELOPMENT  OP  GOVERNMENT.  29 

ter  of  his  father  outside  the  family,  in  the  state.     Political 
had  at  least  beg^n  to  grow  away  from  domestic  authority. 

46.  Summary.  — It  will  be  possible  to  set  forth  the  nature 
of  these  changes  more  distinc-.tly  when  discussing  Greek  and 
Boman  institutions  at  length  ii  the  next  chapter.  Enough 
has  been  said  here  to  make  plain  the  approaches  to  those  sys- 
tems of  government  with  which  we  are  familiar  in  the  modern 
world.  We  can  understand  how  custom  crystallized  about  the 
primitive  man ;  how  in  the  case  of  the  majority  of  mankind 
it  preserved  itself  against  all  essential  change ;  how  with  the 
favored  minority  of  the  race  it  was  broken  by  war,  altered  by 
imperative  circumstance,  modified  by  imitation,  and  infringed 
by  individual  initiative ;  how  change  resulted  in  progress ;  and 
how^  at  last|  kinsmen  became  fellow-citizens. 


Additional  Authorities  on  Primitive  Society. 

Bagehot,  Walter,  **  Physics  and  Politics ;  or,  Thoughts  on  the  Applica- 
tion of  the  Principles  of  Natural  Selection  and  Inheritance  to 
Political  Society.** 

Spencer,  Herbert,  "  Ceremonial  Institutions,"  and  "  Political  Institu- 
tions." 

Tyfor,  E.  G.,  •*  Early  History  of  Mankind,"  and  "  Primitive  Culture." 

Mttine,  Sir  H.  S.,  "  Early  History  of  Institutions,"  and  "  Village  Com- 
munities in  the  East  and  West." 


m. 

THE  G0\T:RNMENTS  of  GREECE  AND  ROME. 

47.  The  Evolution  of  Government. — At  no  one  of  the 

various  stages  of  their  development  may  we  photograph  the 
ancient  classical  governments  and  say  that  we  have  an  ade- 
quate picture  of  Greek  or  Roman  political  practice.  We  can- 
not speak  of  the  governments  of  Greece  and  Kome  instructively 
except  as  evolutions.  Their  history  is  of  course  never  com- 
plete at  any  one  period.  Moreover,  each  stage  of  their  develop- 
ment illuminates  the  processes  which  we  have  just  been  dis- 
cussing, the  processes  by  which  the  primitive  constructions  of 
government  were  modified  and  modern  systems  of  government 
approached.  We  may  study  modern  government-s  as  they  are ; 
but  in  order  to  understand  modern  governments  as  they  are  it 
is  necessary  to  know  ancient  and  mediaeval  governments  in  all 
their  successive  periods  of  development. 

(1)  The  Governments  of  Greece. 

48.  The  Patriarchal  Presidencies :  Legislation.  —  We  get 

our  earliest  glimpse  of  Greek  governments  from  Homer.  When 
the  Iliad  and  Odyssey  were  written,  monarchy  was  universal 
throughout  the  Greek  world.  But  not  such  monarchy  as  grew 
lip  in  the  later  times  of  classical  political  development  with 
which  we  are  more  familiar.  It  was  monarchy  of  a  kind  which 
no  longer  exists.  It  would  be  more  in  keeping  with  the  mod- 
trn  meaning  of  words  to  describe  it  as  a  Patriarchal  Presidency. 


THE  GOVERNMENTS  OP  GREECE  AND  ROME.     31 

The  kings  of  Homer's  songs  were  not  supreme  rulers  who  gave 
law  and  singly  administered  justice  to  their  subjects.  They 
were  chief  nobles,  *  the  first  among  equals/  presidents  of  coun- 
cils of  peers.  The  early  monarchies  of  Greece  were  not  con- 
stituted of  single  cities,  like  the  later  republics,  but  probably 
of  groups  of  communities  acknowledging  a  common  govern* 
ment.  The  centre  of  that  government  was  the  council  of 
Elders  (OerorUes),  heads  of  the  noble  families.  That  council 
was  the  "  king's  council "  only  because  it  convened  at  the  king's 
summons.  He  called  his  peers  to  a  feast.  To  speak  modernly, 
the  dinner-table  was  the  council-board.  State  affairs  were  dis- 
cussed over  the  wine  and  the  viands :  after  an  informal  manner 
which  suggests  to  the  reader  of  to-day  Friedrich  Wilhelm's 
'*  Tobacco  Parliament,"  where  imperial  business  shaped  itself 
as  it  might  through  the  laconic  speech  of  king  and  councillors 
uttered  amidst  the  dense  smoke  of  busy  fuming  pipes.  Here 
the  purposes  and  plans  of  government  originated.  Prussian 
plans,  however,  were  seldom  formally  announced :  Greek  plans 
were  almost  always  made  publicly  known.  The  king  summoned 
an  assembly  of  the  people  (assemblies,  that  is,  of  the  gentes, 
the  members  of  the  recognized  immemorial  kinship)  to  hear 
the  decrees  of  the  elders.  The  presidency  of  this  assembly, 
like  the  presidency  of  the  council,  belonged  to  the  king ;  or, 
rather,  the  council  itself,  as  it  were,  presided,  under  the  head- 
ship of  the  king.  The  elders  sat,  that  is,  before  the  assembled 
tribesmen  about  the  person  of  the  king.  The  king  made  known 
the  business  to  be  considered,  and  the  elders,  if  they  chose, 
addressed  the  people  concerning  it.  No  vote  was  taken.  The 
assembly  freely  made  known  its  sentiments  concerning  the 
utterances  of  the  noble  orators  by  noisy  demonstrations  of  agree- 
ment or  disagreement,  and  on  critical  occasions  its  feelings 
no  doubt  counted  for  something ;  but  it  had  no  choice  but  to 
acquiesce  in  the  decisions  of  the  council,  previously  fixed  upon 
at  dinner. 
49.   Tribal  Justice.  —  Such  was  ancient  Greek  legislation. 


32  THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  6BEBGE  ASTD  BOME. 

Judicial  proceedings  were  not  radically  different.  In  some  in- 
stances,  doubtless,  the  king  dispensed  justice  as  sole  magistrate. 
He  was  generally  the  richest,  as  well  as  officially  the  first,  of 
the  noblemen  of  the  kingdom,  and  as  such  must  have  adjudged 
many  differences  between  his  numerous  personal  retainers  at 
least,  even  if  he  did  not  often  act  as  sole  judge  between  other 
litigants.  But  most  cases  arising  between  men  of  different 
family  groups  were  heard  by  the  king  and  his  council  in  the 
presence  of  the  people,  much  as  public  business  was  considered, 
each  councillor  being  entitled  to  deliver  his  opinion  in  his  turn, 
and  a  majority  of  voices  probably  controlling. 

50.  Patriarch  and  Priest.  —  I  have  called  this  presidency 
of  the  king  in  state  affairs  a  '  patriarchal '  presidency  because 
it  belonged  to  him  by  hereditary  right,  as  chief  elder  by  direct 
descent  from  the  first  preferred  elder  of  his  people.  The  fomily 
once  chosen  by  the  gods  to  preside  in  council  and  command  in 
war  was  seldom  set  aside ;  and  the  usual  succession  by  primo- 
geniture was  rarely  departed  from.  This  president-king,  be- 
sides, had  other  prerogatives  typical  of  a  patriarchal  headship. 
He  was  the  high  priest  of  his  people,  performing  all  those 
sacrifices  and  leading  in  all  those  ceremonials  which  spoke  the 
family  oneness  of  the  nation.  He  was  representative  of  the 
nation  in  its  relations  with  the  gods.  He  was  also  commander^ 
in-chief  in  war,  here  again  representing  the  unity  of  the  people 
over  whom  he  presided. 

51.  Not  Lord,  but  Chief.  —  But  here  the  kingly  preroga- 
tives ended.  These  i)residential  and  representative  functions 
of  the  early  Greek  king  contained  the  sum  of  his  powers. 
Aside  from  his  presidency  in  legislation  and  in  adjudication, 
his  high  priesthood,  and  his  command  in  war,  he  had  little 
power.  There  was  no  distinct  idea  as  yet  of  personal  alle- 
giance to  the  monarch  on  the  part  of  the  people  at  large.  He 
received  gifts  from  the  people  and  had  the  usufruct  of  the  pub- 
lic domain  for  his  support ;  but  these  were  accorded  him  rather 
as  father  and  typical  head  of  his  nation  than  as  master.    The 


THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GREECE  AND  ROME.     33 

services  rendered  him  were  largely  voluntary.     He  was  not 
lord,  but  chief  of  his  people. 

62.  The  Primitive  A^fu>s.  —  In  one  sense  the  king  was  not 
chief  of  a  people  at  all.  The  Homeric  ^fw^  (demos)  was  not 
a  ^people'  in  the  modern  sense  of  the  term.  It  was  not  an 
association  of  individuals,  but  an  association  of  families,  of 
families  which  had  widened  into  gentea,  but  which  lived  apart 
from  each  other  in  semi-independent  groups,  each  possibly 
clustering  about  its  own  village  and  living  its  own  separate 
cantonal  life.  The  king  was  the  head  of  these  confederated 
< houses/  and  the  seat  of  his  authority  was  that  'city'  about 
which  their  confederate  life  centred. 

63.  The  Antique  *  City.*  — This  city  was  as  unlike  as  pos- 
sible to  those  centres  of  population  and  industry  which  are  the 
cities  of  our  own  time.  It  was  very  different  even  from  those 
Greek  cities  of  historical  times  of  which  Athens  may  be  taken 
as  a  type,  and  which  were  the  actual  homes  of  the  ruling 
numbers  of  the  population.  The  city  of  Homer's  day  doubt- 
less contained  the  dwellings  of  the  king  and  his  assistant 
priests,  but  not  many  besides  king  and  priests,  with  their 
families  and  attendants,  lived  in  it.  It  was  generally  a  citadel 
upon  a  hill  to  which  the  confederated  families  living  in  the 
country  round  about  it  resorted  in  times  of  actual  or  threat- 
ened invasion.  It  contained  the  temples  of  the  gods  and  was 
the  seat  of  the  common  worship.  In  it  was  the  market-place, 
also,  in  which  the  trade  of  the  country-side  centred.  It  saw 
the  festivals,  the  sacrifices,  the  councils,  the  courts,  the  armed 
musterings  of  the  people.  But  it  did  not  see  their  daily  life. 
That  was  not  lived  in  common,  but  apart  in  clans.  Each 
*  house  *  was  a  complete  independent  organism  in  itself,  with 
a  very  vital  corporate  existence.  It  "  had  its  assemblies ;  it 
passed  laws  which  its  members  were  bound  to  obey,  and  which 
the  city  itself  respected. "  ^    These  assemblies  were  presided 

« 

1  Coulanges,  T*he  Ancient  City^  p.  137  (Am.  ed.). 


34 


THE  GOVERNMENTS   OF  GREECE   AND   ROME. 


over  by  an  hereditary  phief  who  was  priest,  judge,  and  militar}? 
rammander  of  his  house  —  its  king,  a  chief  among  the  heads 
of  its  branches.  Throughout  the  gens  there  was  the  eloaeet 
brotherhood.  It  had  its  common  family  worship,  its  religious 
festivals,  its  common  burying-place.  Its  merabers  could  in- 
herit from  each  other,  and  were  ultimately  responsible  for 
each  other's  conduct  and  debts.  They  could  not  accuse  one 
another  before  any  tribunal  but  that  of  their  own  kindred. 
They  stood  together  as  one  family  under  a  complete  family 
government. 

64.  Confederate  Growth  of  Family  Groups.  —  The  mo- 
narchical city  had  not  originated  directly  from  a  fonfede ration 
of  families.  It  had  been  developed  through  a  series  of  other 
combinations,  which,  in  their  religious  functions  at  least,  con- 
tinued to  exist  after  the  city  had  come  into  being.  Qentes 
had  first  of  all  united,  for  the  celebration  of  some  common 
worship,  into  Phratriea  or  (in  Latin  term)  curies.  Phratriea 
had  combined,  from  like  motives,  into  Tribes.  It  was  by  a 
coming  together  of  Tribes  that  the  city  had  been  formed. 
Each  Phratry  and  Tribe  had  realized  the  family  idea  by  the 
worsliip  of  the  same  gods,  and  the  canonization  of  some  com- 
mon hero  as  their  eponymous  ancestor ;  and  each  had  elevated 
a  chief  to  its  presidency  and  high-priesthood.  Each  had  its 
assemblies  and  its  festivals. 

50.  The  '  City '  a  Confederacy  of  Gentes.  —  But  though 
the  city  was  the  next  step  of  confederation  after  the  tribe,  it 
was  not  tribes,  nor  yet  phratriea,  but  gentes  which  were  repre- 
sented in  the  council  of  the  king.  There  was,  ao  to  say,  a 
subsidence  of  politi.^1  organization  upon  this  older  foundation 
of  the  famUy.  In  the  city  the  tribe  continued  to  be  a  unit  of 
worship,  the  phToiry  a  unit  of  worship  and  of  military  organi- 
zation; but  only  the  gena  was  a  unit  of  civil  organization. 
The  army  was  grouped  by  phratriea,  but  government  was  con- 
stituted by  families. 


THE  GOVERNMENTS   OF   GREEXK    ASH    KUMIC 


Ml  "Tbe  citj  vmi  nol  an  ■oemblagc  of  iiidi>idD*l* i  it  ■••  •  coa- 
fcdentioa  of  witnl  group*,  vbich  «en  nUblithed  before  it,  anJ 
vhk'h  >t  pennilteil  lo  renuin.  We  ■««,  id  ihe  Allicnian  oralon,  tliil 
ttttj  AtlieaiaD  furnwd  ■  ponioD  of  four  ilialinci  »ocietiei  it  IIk  imiiM 
titnc  i  he  wu  K  member  of  i  fkniily,  of  a  phralry,  uf  a  tribe,  anil  of  ■  I 
dlj.  He  did  not  ent«r  at  the  tame  lime  and  tiie  ume  daj  into  all  IImw; 
foor,"  like  an  American,  who  al  the  moment  of  hii  birlh  belongs  al 
oooe  to  a  familj,  a  couDly,  a  itale,  and  a  nation.  "  The  ptmlrf  auo 
tbe  tribe  are  not  adminUtraliTe  diTisioiu.  A  man  enlera  at  iliflereDt 
time*  into  theie  foar  socieliei,  and  ascends,  eo  (o  epeak.  from  on«  lo 
the  otlier.  Finl,  tbe  child  i*  admitted  into  Ihe  famil;  by  the  rrligiau^ 
ceremony,  nhich  take*  place  *\x  dayi  after  hii  birth.  Some  jrean  later 
he  cnten  tbe  phratry  by  a  new  ceremony.  .  .  .  finally,  at  the  age 
of  aixicen  or  eighteen,  be  is  presenteil  for  admiHion  into  the  rit}'. 
On  that  day.  in  tbe  prvsence  of  an  altar,  and  before  the  siiinking  lleali 
of  a  ■ictim.  lie  pronouncei  an  oath,  by  which  he  binds  liinisclf.  amonf 
oUier  things,  always  to  respect  the  religion  of  the  I'ity.  From  tliat  day 
be  is  initiated  into  the  public  wonhip.  and  becomes  a  citizen.  If  we 
obsene  this  young  Athenian  rising,  step  by  ilcp.  fmni  worahip  to  war> 
ship,  we  have  a  lyinbol  of  the  degrees  through  which  liunian  assocta* 
tion  has  passed.  The  ciiune  which  ihii  young  nian  is  cuuttrained  lo 
follow  is  that  wbidi  society  first  followed." ' 

The  Elders.  —  The  real  inner  life  of  goveniiuebt  dwelt, 
refore,  uot  in  the  authority  of  the  king,  but  in  the  power 
I  in  (UR'h  NieialN;r  of  his  CounciL  As  head  of  a  gtuty 
ich  Elder  exercised  those  prerogatives  uf  die  fiitlier-sove reign 
wut  which,  as  about  a  suppurt,  society  had  attiuned  all  its 
t  growth.  As  a  Council,  the  Elders  were  eonfedcruted 
veia,  representing  each  a  little  family  sovereignty.  It  ia 
,  perhaps,  a  too  far-fetched  fancy  to  liken  them  to  the 
era  of  our  own  fedenJ  Senate.  Just  as  our  own  Senators 
lent  self-governing  states,  cun federated  for  certain  pur- 
so  did  these  Elders  represent  aelf-goveming  family 
B  joined  in  the  jmrsuit  of  certain  common  objects.  Of 
rse  the  likeness  disappears  the  moment  wc  look  outside 
e  Council,  away  from  its  internal  organization.     Our  S«na- 


I  Colllang 


I,  7'*.  Akc, 


<  CiVj.  pp.  Iflll.  170. 


36     THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GRBBCB  AND  BOMB. 

tors  are  elected  representatives,  and  have  only  representative 
functions.  They  have  no  official  voice  in  the  direction  of  the 
affairs  of  the  states  which  they  represent.  Those  ancient 
Greek  Elders,  on  the  contrary,  were  hereditary  chiefs^  and  had 
weight  in  the  Council  because  they  were  rulers  at  home  in 
their  several  cantons.  The  language  of  their  day  commonly 
designated  them  *  kings.'  They  were  kings:  the  president 
of  their  Council  was  '  the '  king,  their  leader  in  war  and  in 
religious  observance. 

58.  Religion :  the  Priesthood.  —  The  key  to  the  whole 
composition  of  this  early  society  was  its  religion.  The  func- 
tions of  father,  chief,  and  king;  the  constitutions  of  &mily, 
])hratry,  tribe,  and  city — all  hung  upon  certain  deep-lying 
religious  conceptions.  The  father  was  first  of  all  high-priest 
of  his  house,  the  chief  first  of  all  high-priest  of  his  phratry, 
the  king  first  of  all  high-priest  of  his  city.  Their  other  func- 
tions rather  flowed  from  the  authority  of  their  priesthood  than 
were  added  to  it.  Religion  was  the  one  conclusive  motive 
and  sanction  of  all  social  order  in  that  early  time,  as  it  con- 
tinued to  be  for  many  centuries  afterwards ;  and  the  heads  of 
religion  were  of  course  the  rulers  of  society. 

59.  It  was  the  leading  peculiarity  of  the  religion  of  that 
time  that  eac.'h  father,  chief,  and  king  represented  gods  whom 
no  one  else  represented.  The  gods  of  one  family  were  never 
the  gods  of  another  family,  the  gods  of  one  phratry  or  city, 
never  those  of  another  i)hratry  or  city.  Gods  were  in  that  day 
private,  not  common,  property,  and  were  owned  inalienably. 
Kach  higli-priest  of  the  series,  therefore,  had  a  peculiarly  sacred 
and  distinctive  (jharacter  within  the  group  over  whose  worship 
lie  presided,  and  in  that  character  were  contained  the  seeds  of 
all  his  other  prerogatives.  He  was  chief  of  the  religion  of  his 
grouj) ;  and  that  religion  was  the  supreme  rule  of  its  life.  He 
was,  therefore,  its  king;  and  his  office  was  hereditary.  The 
sacred  priesthood  of  the  father  could  be  transmitted  only  by 
natural  succession.     Priests  could  not  be  made,  unless,  in  the 


THB  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GREECE  AND  ROME.     87 

providence  of  the  gods,  they  were  not  born.  Then  human 
choice  must  be  resorted  to ;  but  that  choice  must  keep  itself 
as  close  to  the  direct  line  of  the  priestly  stock  as  possible.  It 
must  select  within  the  chosen  family. 

60.  Primogeniture.  —  It  is  because  of  the  rule  of  such  con- 
ceptions of  civil  magistracy,  as  an  authority  resulting  from  the 
priestly  function3  of  the  head  of  each  social  group,  that  we 
find  primogeniture  the  ruling  order  of  succession  alike  to  elder- 
ship, to  chieftainship,  and  to  kingship ;  and  it  is  because  of 
this  same  rule  of  religious  thought  in  social  organization  that 
we  find  every  magistrate,  even  those  of  the  later  times  when 
magistrates  were  elected,  exercising  some  priestly  function,  as 
if  to  supply  a  necessary  sanction  for  his  civil  powers.  The 
magistrate  was  always  next  to  the  gods,  was  always  their  in« 
terpreter  and  servant. 

61.  The  City's  Religion.  —  In  every  way  the  i)olitical  life 
of  the  city  spoke  of  religion.  There  was  a  city  hearth  in  the 
prytaneum  on  which  a  fire,  sacred  to  the  city's  gods,  was  kept 
ceaselessly  burning ;  there  were  public  repasts  at  which,  if  not 
the  whole  people,  at  least  representatives  daily  sat  down  to 
break  the  sacred  cake  and  pour  out  the  consecrated  wine  to 
the  gods :  the  council-feast  to  which  the  king  invited  the  Elders 
(sec.  48),  though  also  a  social  feast,  was  itself  first  of  all  a 
sacred,  sacrificial  repast  over  which  the  king  presided  by  virtue 
of  his  priestly  office.  There  were  festivals  at  stated  times  in 
honor  of  the  several  deities  of  the  city ;  and  the  Council  (which 
at  a  later  day  becanie  the  Senate)  always  convened  in  a  temple. 
Politics  was  a  religion. 

62.  Decay  of  the  Antique  City.  —  Such  seems  to  have  been 
the  universal  first  model  of  completed  political  society  in  the 
Greek  world.  When  it  comes  within  our  view  in  the  Homeric 
songs,  however,  it  is  already  old  and  near  its  end.  It  was  the 
complete  and  singularly  logical  result  of  that  widening  from 
family  to  tribe  which  had  filled  the  ages  of  human  life  which 
had  gone  before  it.     It  was  the  true  offspring  of  its  long  an- 


38     THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GBEECE  AND  BOMB. 

cestry :  a  greater  family  descended  from  a  long  line  of  families. 
But  wLen  we  catch  our  first  glimpse  of  it,  the  end  of  the  pure 
family  state  is  at  haml.  A  series  of  revolutions  is  about  to 
change  the  whole  organization  of  political  society. 

63.  This  change,  however,  did  not  proceed  everywhere  with 
that  universal  uniformity  which  seems  to  have  characterized 
previous  developments  in  the  Greek  world.  ,  Similar  changes 
were  effected,  indeed,  everywhere ;  but  differing  circumstances 
gave  to  change  a  different  speed  and  a  varying  form  and  se- 
quence in  separated  localities.  It  was  not  so  much  a  continued 
development  as  a  differentiation.  It  will  be  best,  therefore,  to 
continue  our  examination  of  the  further  modification  and  ex- 
pansion of  Greek  institutions  by  studies  of  the  histories  of  the 
particular  cities  of  Greece ;  and  it  is  almost  unavoidable  that 
the  particular  cities  chosen  for  this  purpose  should  be  Athens 
and  Sparta,  inasmuch  as  it  is  only  of  these  two  masterful  oities 
that  we  have  anything  like  adequate  knowledge. 

64.  The  City  absorbs  its  Constituent  Parts.  —  There  is, 
however,  one  uniform  process  first  to  be  noted  amongst  all  the 
governments  of  historical  Greece.  City  life  continued  every- 
where ;  but  the  goverimieut  was  no  longer  cantonal.  It  was 
municipal.  A  *  city '  was  no  longer  merely  the  confederate 
centre  of  separated  family  cantons  in  which  the  real  life  of 
the  people  still  dwelt.  That  life  had  become  much  more  largely 
and  truly  a  united  life.  The  city  no  longer  received  its  vitality 
from  the  family  governments  round  about  it ;  they,  rather,  de- 
rived their  significance  from  their  connection  with  the  city. 
The  city  was  now,  instead  of  a  mere  comjKJund  or  aggregate,  a 
whole,  of  which  tribes,  phratries,  and  families  were  parts.  The 
confederation  had,  so  to  say,  swallowed  up  the  confederates. 
The  city,  a  child  of  family  government,  had  subordinated  family 
government  to  itself ;  had  usurped  a  full  supremacy,  making 
its  parents  its  subjects. 

65.  Decline  of  the  Elders'  Separate  Powers.  —  We  have 
not  the  historical  materials  for  making  quite  plain  the  why 


THB  GOVERNMENTS  OF  QREBGE  AND  ROME.     39 

and  wherefore  of  this  notable  transformation  in  political  order ; 
but  we  can  see  dimly  some  of  the  causes  which  must  have 
brought  it  about.  By  coming  together  under  the  early  city 
organization  the  aforetime  sovereign  family  governments  neces- 
sarily lost  much  of  their  former  importance.  Confederation 
inevitably  lessens  the  individual  importance  of  the  confederates. 
They  have  no  longer  their  accustomed  separate  prominence ; 
that  has  been  swallowed  up  in  their  aggregate  weight.  How- 
ever small  might  have  been  the  power  of  each  family  group 
when  it  was  dissociated  from  its  neighbors,  its  complete  inde- 
pendence gave  it  a  dignity,  a  cohesiveness,  an  individuality, 
and  a  self-sufficiency  of  which  association  with  others  robbed 
it.  After  the  independence  of  the  family  had  been  curtailed 
by  confederation,  the  strongest  motives  for  preserving  family 
organization  intact  would  be  displaced  by  wider  interests.  The 
generation  which  saw  the  '  city '  formed  would  of  course  not 
dream  that  family  importance  had  been  in  any  wise  impaired. 
The  Elders  of  the  first  councils  would  abate  not  a  jot  of  their 
hereditary  pride  of  blood  and  of  authority,  but  would  deem 
themselves  as  great  kings  as  ever.  And  in  those  times  of  reluc- 
tantly changing  thought  scarcely  an  element  of  altered  concep- 
tion in  regard  to  these  matters  would  enter  for  generations 
together.  But,  whether  sensibly  or  insensibly,  profound  modi- 
fications both  of  social  thought  and  of  social  practice  would  at 
length  take  place.  Relegated  to  a  subordinate  rank  in  the 
political  order  and  no  longer  obliged  to  preserve  that  constitu- 
tion which  had  been  essential  to  it  while  it  continued  itself  an 
independent  government,  the  gens  would  by  degrees  lose  its 
close  integration  and  compact  organic  structure.  A  kingdom 
within  a  kingdom  is  a  difficult  thing  to  keep  alive.  Its  mem- 
bers are  confused  by  a  service  of  two  masters,  and  end  by  really 
serving  only  one,  —  and  that  the  stronger. 

66.  Political  Disintegration  of  the  Gens.  —  The  family 
died,  therefore,  as  a  political  organization,  for  lack  of  suffi- 
ciently important  functions  to  keep  it  interested  in  itself.     It 


40     THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GBEBOB  AND  BOMB. 

was  gradually  disintegrated.  In  religion,  indeed,  it  steadily 
remained  one  for  centuries,  formally  at  least,  if  not  practically ; 
but  in  other  things  it  fell  slowly  apart.  Its  branches  became 
by  degrees  more  and  more  independent  of  each  other.  Its 
property  was  no  longer  held  in  common,  but  was  divided  with 
greater  and  greater  freedom,  and  with  less  and  less  regard  for 
that  law  of  primogeniture  which  had  formerly  made  the  eldest- 
bom  son  of  the  direct  line  the  sole  proprietor,  as  trustee  for 
his  kinsmen,  of  the  family  lands  and  goods.  In  the  end,  this 
eldest  son  got  not  even  the  largest  share  of  the  property,  bat 
divided  it  equally  with  his  brothers. 

Here,  then,  was  an  almost  complete  dismemberment  and 
disintegration  of  the  gens  as  a  political  unit  in  the  larger  gOY- 
emment  of  the  city.  That  larger  government  had  superseded 
it  in  all  the  g^eat  functions  of  social  control.  Its  private 
interests  and  prerogatives  were  no  longer  sufficient  to  hold  it 
together.  Its  members  had  become  citizens^  and  their  citizen- 
ship had  eclipsed  their  membership  of  the  family.  The  only 
politics  worth  competing  in  was  the  politics  of  the  city.  The 
cantons  no  longer  constituted  but  depended  upon  the  city. 

Athens. 

67.  The  City  of  Solon :  Kingship  gone.  —  The  first  dis- 
tinct view  we  get  of  Athenian  affairs  reveals  the  changes 
already  described  in  large  part  accomplished.  We  may  be 
said  to  get  that  first  distinct  view  in  the  time  of  Solon,  to 
whom  Athens  attributed  her  first  great  reform  code.  The 
Solonian  constitution  is  by  no  means  so  well  known  as  histo- 
rians wish  that  it  were  ;  but  several  of  its  main  features  may 
be  said  to  be  beyond  dispute,  and  these  features  speak  very 
plainly  of  a  society  quite  unlike  that  of  the  prehistoric  Greek 
*  city '  which  we  have  been  considering.  Homer  would  hardly 
have  recognized  the  city  for  which  Solon  legislated. 

Solon  was  put  in  charge  of  the  city's  affairs  by  being  chosen 


THB  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GREECE  AND  ROME.     41 

'  Aichon.'  What  was  an  *  Archon '  ?  The  ancient  *  city '  had 
known  no  such  officer.  Did  he  act  for  the  king,  or  was  he  of 
the  Council  ?  Neither  the  one  thing  nor  the  other.  The 
ancient  kingship  had  disappeared,  the  archonship  was  one  of 
its  fragments.  The  abolition  of  the  kingship  had  doubtless 
come  about  through  an  aristocratic  revolution,  such  as  Aris- 
totle afterwards  noted  as  altogether  a  normal  movement  in 
Greek  politics.  The  'kings'  of  the  Council  had  grown  by 
degrees  quite  intolerant  of  the  authority  of  the  king,  their 
patriarchal  president.  He  stood  for  the  growing  state ;  they, 
only  for  the  disintegrating  gerUes,  His  hereditary  headship 
was  threatening  to  overshadow  permanently  their  individual 
part  in  affairs.  They  therefore  determined  to  control  his 
office,  to  make  it  dependent  upon  themselves.  Codrus,  the 
last  king  of  Athens,  is  said  to  have  sacrificed  himself  in  a  war 
with  Peloponnesian  foes,  because  of  a  prophecy  that  the 
enemies  of  Athens  would  be  victorious  unless  the  life  of  hei 
king«were  yielded  up  in  the  contest,  and  it  is  added  by  the 
tradition  that  the  Athenians  thereupon  abolished  hereditary 
kingship  by  way  of  emphasizing  their  belief  that  no  one  was 
worthy  to  succeed  Codrus.  Possibly  we  are  not  at  liberty  to 
discredit  all  of  the  pretty  story ;  it  is  such  a  story  as  we  would 
not  discredit  if  we  could.  But  we  may  feel  assured  that  there 
were  other  potent  reasons  in  the  minds  of  the  ruling  men  of 
the  city  why  Codrus  should  be  the  last  of  her  kings,  and  that 
they  were  quite  clear  in  their  determination  that,  if  not 
Codrus,  then  some  early  successor  of  his  should  be  the  last  of 
the  hereditary  monarchs  of  Athens. 

68.  The  Archonship.  —  They  did  not,  however,  transform 
the  office  at  once  into  an  elective  magistracy.  They  could  not. 
Both  unreasoning  religious  belief  and  calculating  policy  would 
have  forbidden  any  such  violent  breach  in  the  ancient  order 
of  the  family-state.  To  all  outward  appearance  only  the  name 
of  the  office  was  changed.  Codrus,  who  had  been  Basileua 
(king),  was  succeeded  by  his  son  under  the  title   Archon 


THE  GOVEENMENTS  OF  GREECE  AND  KOME. 


(ruler).  That  waa  ail.  And  tbe  office  of  arrhon  was  held 
by  descendants  of  Codnis  in  strict  hereditary  succeBsion  for 
about  three  hundred  and  sixteeu  years.  It  is  evident,  bowever, 
tliat  this  change  of  name  in  the  chief  office  of  the  state  cov- 
ered, perhaps  without  altogether  concealing,  many  important 
changes  in  the  conditions  of  its  tenure.  If  Codnis  had  inher- 
ited too  strong  prerogatives,  the  archons,  his  successors,  exer- 
cised those  prerogatives  in  more  or  less  strict  subordination  to 
the  noble  families  represented  in  the  Council.  The  monarchy 
bad  been  made  a  limited  monarchy.  The  archon  was  respon- 
flible  to  a  watchful  House  of  Lords. 

69.  Nine  Archons.  —  At  length  the  hereditary  archonship 
was  in  its  turn  done  away  with.  The  archon's  tenure  of  office 
was  limited  to  ton  years,  the  archon  being  chosen,  doubtless,  by 
the  Council,  though  atill  always  chosen  —  so  tenacious  was  the 
idea  of  the  hereditary  character,  the  fatbership,  the  kin-headship 
of  the  ruler  of  the  state  —  from  the  family  of  Codrus.  But 
the  hereditary  principle  was  at  length  in  decay ;  and  the*  first 
assured  date  in  Greek  history  shows  us  its  end.  In  the  year 
683  B.C.  the  archonship  was  made  annual,  its  functions  were 
divided  up  amongst  nine  offices,  and  to  these  offices  all 
Ei'palrids  (all,  that  is,  who  were  of  the  old  kinship  of  the 
family-state)  were  made  eligible.  The  honorary  chief  of  these 
nine  archons  was  called  Archon  Ei>onymns,  because  from  him 
tbe  year  took  its  name  in  all  official  records ;  tbe  second  of 
the  nine  was  called  Archon  Basileua,  because  he  was  the  city's 
high-priest,  and  thus  successor  to  the  most  typical  of  the  old 
kingly  functions ;  the  third  was  Archon  Polemarckua,  having 
received  the  military  command  once  belonging  to  royalty  i  the 
other  six  were  TfteswtofAete,  judges.  Kingship  had  been  'pot 
into  commission.'  It  was  paroelled  out  among  the  members 
of  what  we  should  call  a  'board'  of  archons.  The  whole 
executive  direction  of  the  state  was  doubtless  in  the  bands  of 
this  board,  but  their  most  prominent  functions  were  judicial. 
They  were  all  judges.     Upon  the  chief  archon  devolved  the 


I 


THE   GOVERNMENTS    OF    GREECE    AND    HOME.  43 

weighty  duty  of  determiuing  cases  of  family  law  and  inheri- 
tance ;  the  kiug-arehoii  adjudicated  the.  tlien  nuraberlesa  cases 
which  religious  law  nontrolied;  the  archon  [lolemareh  heard 
■11  cases  between  foreigners;  tho  six  ThesmothetiB  decided 
■ucb  cases  as  belonged  to  the  jurisdiction  of  none  of  the  three 
principal  archona — all  cases  not  otherwise  assigned.  There 
veie,  moreover,  certain  judicial  functions  which  the  nine 
uchons  exercised  jointly,  such  as  the  punishment  of  L)aniahed 
persons  who  had  broken  their  banishment,  the  oversight  of  the 
balloting  for  certain  miii'ir  judgeships,  the  presidency  of  cer- 
tain meetings  of  the  [K'opli.',  eti.'. 

70.  Solon  Archon  Eponymus :  the  Crisis.  —  Such  was  the 
changed  magistracy  of  Solon's  time.  Solon  was  chosen  Archon 
Eponymus,  but  with  powers  such  as  no  archon  ever  regularly 
possessed.  He  was  chosen  at  a  crisis, — a  crisis  which  by  its 
Tery  existence  reveals  a  society  radically  unlike  the  society  of 
kinship  described  by  Homer.  There  are  three  contending 
pcirtiesinthe  state, — the  men  of  the  mouutain,  the  men  of  the 
shore,  and  the  men  of  the  plain.  Neither  the  men  of  the 
moantain  nor  the  men  of  the  shore  would  have  been  so  much 
as  cflunted  in  the  Homeric  state.  They  were  not  of  the  im- 
memorial kinship  at  all.  They  were  the  tillers  of  the  soil, 
)Kolding  their  lands  of  the  noble  famihes  who  lived  in  and 
•bout  Athens,  and  who  constituteil  the  third  party,  of  the 
jiain.  They  were  outsiders  to  the  state.  The  noble  families 
were  the  state;  these  men  of  tin-  mountain  and  the  shore  were 
their  subjects,  for  the  most  part  their  slaves,  bearing  every 
burden,  and  sliaring  not  a  siugle  privilege.  Every  movement 
which  they  had  made  towards  even  a  jiartial  independence  had 
compeUed  them  to  borrow  capital  of  their  masters  and  so  had 
clinched  their  slavery.  The  men  of  the  shore,  the  men,  that 
is,  tilling  the  generous  soil  of  the  huids  which  stretched  across 
the  southernmost  portion  of  the  Attic  peninsula  to  famous 
Snnium,  were  much  better  off  than  the  meu  of  the  mountain, 
who  had  both  the  uxclusiveness  of  the  law  and  the  niggardli- 


44  THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GRBBGB  AND  BOMB. 

ness  of  nature  to  contend  with,  in  the  mountainous  districts 
to  the  north ;  but  both  hated  the  privileges  of  the  Eupatrids, 
and  were  ready  to  combine  in  order  to  wreck  them*  The  one 
could  not,  the  other  would  not,  any  longer  abide  content  with 
a  lot  which  forbade  them  all  independence  and  all  hope  of  a 
voice  in  the  determination  of  their  own  destinies.  The  men 
of  the  coast  would  have  accepted  moderate  concessions:  the 
poor  peasants  in  the  mountains  clamored  for  radical  meas- 
ures ;  but  both  would  have  something  done.  The  Eupatrids, 
with  their  submissive  retainers  on  the  plains  about  the  city 
and  the  port,  were  in  a  numerical  minority,  though  doubtless 
strongest  in  resource,  and  deemed  concession  unavoidable. 
Solon  was  a  man  of  advanced  age  and  of  established  reputa- 
tion, alike  for  courage,  for  honesty,  and  for  wisdom*  All 
parties  turned  to  him  with  hope  and  trust. .  He  was  chosen 
archon,  invested  with  extraordinary  legislative  powers,  and 
bidden  make  a  constitution  just  to  all  alike.  This  was  in  the 
year  594  b.c. 

71.  The  Draconian  Code.  —  Twenty-seven  years  before  a 
somewhat  similar  task  had  been  assigned  to  Draco ;  but  he  had 
failed  through  too  great  conservatism.  He  had  framed  a  code 
which  had  rather  made  the  old  laws  public  and  certain  than 
rendered  them  equitable.  If  anything,  the  definiteness  which 
he  gave  the  law  had  added  harshness  to  it  by  making  it  stiffer 
and  more  inexorable  than  before.  It  was  Solon's  part  to  re- 
form the  institutions  of  the  state.  The  time  for  mere  revision 
had  gone  by,  and  the  time  for  reconstruction  come.  Draco's 
l^'.gislation  had  V>een  followed  by  the  explosion  of  an  attempted 
revolution ;  Solon's  must  be  followed  by  satisfat^tion  and  peace. 

72.  Solon's  Economic  Reforms.  —  And  Solon  certainly 
proceeded  with  courage  and  thoroughness ;  the  results  of  his 
work  showed  that  he  proceeded  also  with  wisdom.  He  insti- 
tuted both  economic  and  constitutional  reforms,  which,  though 
conservative  enough  to  force  no  too  rude  or  sudden  break  with 
the  past,  were  decided  and  timely  enough  to  assure  the  futoze 


of  the  state.  We  are  concerned  here  with  bia  economic  aa 
well  as  with  his  political  measures,  because  the  former  were 
the  necessary  foundation  for  the  latter.  It  was  necessary  to 
free  the  poor  before  enfranchising'  them.  Accordingly  Solon 
struck  off,  hrst  of  all,  the  chains  of  debt  which  bound  them, 
not  in  property  only,  hut  in  person  as  well,  to  the  moneyed 
Eupatrids,  their  landloitls  and  creditors.  Their  debts  were 
remitted  aiid  their  persons  freed.  A  reforging  of  their  chains 
was  prevented  by  a  law  which  forbade  the  pledging  of  the 
debtor's  person  as  security  for  debt.  Besides  freeing  the 
workers  of  the  soil,  Solon  himself  tells  us,  in  a  fragment  of 
hia  curious  narrative  and  didactic  verses,  that  he  freed  also  the 
f  land  itself  hy  removing  certain  stone  pillars  from  it.  There  is 
k  controversy  amongst  historians  as  to  the  meaning  of  this 
»ment,  as  there  is  as  to  so  many  of  the  other  events  of 
i£t  remote  time.  We  must  either  believe  that  the  pillars 
Wmoved  bore  rceord  of  mortgages,  or — failing  to  credit  so 
irly  a  developinent  of  a  seemingly  rather  modem  system 
'  of  mortgaging — we  must  conclude  that  these  pillars  were 
boundary  stones  sacred  to  those  most  revered  gods,  the  gods 
of  boundaries,  and  that  they  marked  the  inalienable  ownership 
of  the  land  by  the  Eupatrids,  whose  gods  these  were.  To 
remove  mortgage  records  would  be  only  temporarily  to  free 
the  land  from  its  bondage  to  the  moneyed  classes,  for  new 
mortgages  might  be  made ;  but  to  remove  the  boundary  jiillars 
which  marked,  with  sacred  signs  hallowed  by  superstition,  the 
immemorial  proprietorship  of  the  Kupatrid  families,  would  be 
to  make  a  division  of  estates  possible,  and  eventual  peasant 
roprietorship,  when  prescription  was  no  longer  disproved  by 
B  witnessing  pillars,  at  least  a  thing  to  be  hoi)ed  for.  The 
)  measure  would  free  the  laud  nidy  for  a  term ;  the  other 
uld  free  it,  possibly,  '  for  good  and  all.'  But  either  would 
;  it;  and,  whichever  may  be  within  Solon's  meaning,  it  is 
»r  that  his  whole  scheme  of  economical  reform  was  iutended 
9  better  the  condition  of  the  classes  hitherto  not  reckoned  of 


46     THB  GOVERNMENTS  OF  OREBGE  AND  ROME. 

the  state  at  all.  Industry  was  at  least  put  in  the  way  of  earn- 
ing its  just  reward.  Even  men  not  of  the  noble  blood  were  to 
be  given  leave  to  thrive  and,  mayhap,  grow  rich. 

73.  Solon's  Political  Reforms :  the  Pour  Property  Classes. 
—  The  next  step  was  to  make  wealth  the  patent  of  political 
privilege.  And  here  we  come  to  Solon's  political  reforms.  He 
divided  the  citizens  of  the  state  into  four  classes  according  to 
wealth.  Their  wealth  was  classified  according  to  their  incomes, 
reckoned  in  measures  of  grain,  or  of  oil  or  wine.  The  first  of 
these  property  classes  was  to  consist  of  those  who  received 
yearly  at  least  five  hundred  medimni  of  com  or  measures  of 
oil  or  wine  from  their  estates.  The  members  of  this  class, 
therefore,  were  to  be  called  Pentacosiomedimni  (five-hundred- 
medivini-men).  The  second  class  were  to  be  three-hundred- 
wiedimnt-nien ;  the  third,  one  hundred  and  fifty.  The  fourth 
class  embraced  all  not  included  in  the  other  three,  'the 
masses,'  as  we  should  say.  The  members  of  the  second  class 
were  called  also  HijtpeiSy  or  knights,  because  upon  them 
devolved  cavalry  service  in  the  army;  the  members  of  the 
third,  Zeugitcey  because  they  had  proi>erty  enough  to  require 
the  employment  of  a  yoke  of  draught  animals ;  the  members 
of  the  fourth,  Thetes,  because  they  were,  for  the  most  part, 
laborers  for  hire. 

74.  It  will  be  noted  that  only  landed  property  is  reckoned 
in  this  classification.  Probably  it  constituted  the  mass  of  prop- 
erty in  Attica  at  that  time,  though  there  were  traders  in  the 
community,  and  Athens  had  never  had  the  contempt  for  com- 
merce and  the  trades  which  so  long  prevailed  at  Sparta  and 
Kome.  Solon  himself  had  bettered  his  fortunes  by  merchan- 
dising. He  had  been  a  merchant  before  he  became  a  states- 
man. It  was  his  knowledge  of  the  world  acquired  in  his  travels 
as  a  merchant,  indeed,  which  constituted  a  large  jxart  of  his 
qualification  for  the  task  now  assigned  him.  But  personal 
property  was  not  an  important  enough  element  in  the  wealth 
of  Athenians  at  that  day,  it  would  seem^  to  be  accorded  politi- 


i-' 


THE  GOVBRNMENTS  OF  GREECE  AND  ROME.     47 

cal  weight.    The  Eupatrids  were  of  coarse  the  chief  landowners. 
Theirs  was  still,  consequently,  the  chief  part  in  the  state. 

75.  Eligibility  aad  Election  to  Office.  —  For  eligibility  to 
the  highest  public  functions  was  confined  to  members  of  the 
highest  property  class,  though  the  franchise  was  not.  Solon 
instituted  a  popular  Assembly,  in  which  every  citizen,  of  what- 
ever class,  had  a  vote,  and  to  this  Assembly  was  entrusted  the 
election  of  all  magistrates.  To  the  lesser  magistracies  any 
member  of  the  first  three  classes  might  be  elected ;  to  the  chief 
magistracies,  such  as  the  archonships,  only  members  of  the 
first  class  who  were  also  of  Eupairid  blood  could  be  elevated. 
Solon  was  not  breaking  with  the  past.  Blood  still  counted  for 
much.  The  old  families  were  still  to  conduct  the  affairs  of 
the  state,  though  now  only  after  popular  election. 

76.  The  Assembly  and  the  Senate.  —  The  popular  Assembly 
was  not  only  an  electoral,  it  was  also  a  legislating  body.  Cer- 
tain subjects  were  always  to  be  submitted  to  its  vote.  But  it 
was  not  the  only  or  the  highest  deliberative  assembly.  Solon 
instituted  SLpro-bouleiUic  (pre-determining)  Senate  of  Four  Hun- 
dred, by  which  all  business  to  be  brought  before  the  popular 
Assembly  was  to  be  first  digested  and  prepared,  and  without 
whose  preliminary  decree  no  business  at  all,  aside  perhaps  from 
the  elections,  was  to  be  submitted  to  that  subordinate  body. 
The  four  hundred  members  of  this  Senate  were  to  be  chosen 
(one  hundred  out  of  each  of  the  four  tribes  into  which  the 
people  were  from  of  old  divided)  from  the  first  three  of  the 
property  classes.  This  Senate  probably  succeeded,  in  general, 
to  the  political  place  formerly  occupied  by  the  ancient  Council 
of  Elders.  It  could,  in  its  discretion,  dispose  of  most  matters 
finally,  without  consulting  the  popular  Assembly.  The  Archons 
doubtless  had  presiding  seats  in  it,  as  they  must  previously 
have  had,  as  successors  to  the  kings,  in  the  ancient  Council. 
The  election  of  senators,  like  that  of  archons  and  all  other 
magistrates,  took  place  every  year,  the  Senate's  authority  being 
as  brief  as  it  was  great.    The  popular  Assembly,  on  the  other 


48     THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GBEECB  AND  BOMB. 

hand,  was  from  the  nature  of  the  case  a  perpetual  body.  Men 
of  all  four  of  the  classes,  every  one  who  was  reckoned  a  citizen, 
being  of  its  membership,  not  even  variations  in  the  body  of 
wealth  affected  its  comx)osition.  It  always  included  all  citi- 
zens. 

77.  The  Senate  of  the  Areopagus.  —  At  the  top  of  the  state 
stood  a  still  higher  tribunal,  the  Senate  of  the  Areopagus.  The 
origination  of  this  council  is  sometimes  attributed  to  Solon. 
He  did  not  originate  it;  he  only  gave  it  new  form  and  an 
altered  jurisdiction.  He  constituted  it  "  a  supreme  supervisory 
authority,  whose  duty  it  was  at  once  to  watch  over  the  collec- 
tive administration,  the  behavior  of  the  magistrates  in  office, 
the  proceedings  of  the  popular  Assembly,  and,  in  cases  where 
it  was  required,  to  interpose ;  while  at  the  same  time  it  was 
bound  to  deal  with  the  public  discipline  and  the  regulation  of 
conduct  in  the  most  general  sense  of  those  terms,  and  in  con- 
sequence possessed  the  right  of  bringing  private  individuals  to 
give  an  account  of  objectional  behavior  on  their  part.*'  *  Not  all 
of  these  functions  were  new.  Possibly  no  one  of  them  was.  It 
may  be  that  the  only  Solonian  feature  in  the  powers  of  the 
Areopagitic  Senate  was  their  limitation.  For  there  is  good 
reason  to  believe  that  this  council  which  sat  on  the  Areopagus 
was  the  ancient  Council  of  Elders.  Solon  stripped  it  of  its 
legislative  functions,  its  immemorial  initiative  in  state  afi^rs, 
and  constituted  the  Senate  of  Four  Hundred,  with  its  briefer 
tenure  and  its  more  direct  responsibility  to  the  people,  to  re- 
ceive them.  The  ancient  Council  retained  only  functions  of 
oversight  and  of  discipline.  The  Four  Hundred  were  thereafter 
the  Senate ;  while  the  body  whose  greatest  prerogatives  they 
had  taken  became  only  the  Senate  'of  the  Areopagus.'  The 
traditional  rules  with  reference  to  the  composition  of  the  latter 
were  also  set  aside  :  its  exclusiveness  was  invaded  by  the  pro- 
vision that  its  members  should  be  supplied  '^  from  those  out- 

^  Schumann,  p.  332. 


THE  GOVBRNMBNT8  OF  GBEBGE  AND  BOME.     49 

going  aichons  of  each  year  who  had  held  their  office  without 
blame.''  *  Membership  continued,  however,  to  be  for  life,  as 
of  old. 

78.  The  Judiciary.  —  Little  formal  change  was  made  in  the 
duties  of  the  archons.  They  retained  their  judicial  functions 
almost  intact.  But  their  judgments  were  made  to  be  subject 
to  revision  by  a  higher  and  more  popular  tribunal,  the  Helicea, 
The  HeluBa  was  a  body  of  jurors  chosen  annually  —  whether 
by  lot  or  election  is  not  known — from  the  whole  body  of  the 
people.  There  were  also  local  justices  who  administered  the 
law  in  minor  cases  in  outlying  districts  of  Attica.  The  archo- 
nal  courts  thus  became  for  the  most  part  only  courts  of  '  first 
instance,'  no  longer  rendering  final  judgments,  but  delivering 
their  decisions  subject  to  appeal  to  the  Helicea,  In  hearing 
criminal  cases,  moreover,  the  Helicea  was  often  the  first  and 
only  tribunaL  Its  civil  jurisdiction  was  altogether  on  appeal. 
Here  was  certainly  a  very  much  popularized  judiciary. 

79.  The  New  Principles  introduced.  —  Such  was  the  consti* 
tution  of  Solon.  Great  as  were  the  changes  of  form  which  it 
introduced,  important  as  were  the  changes  of  principle  which 
it  effected,  it  was  throughout  wrought  in  a  conservative  spirit. 
It  promised  profoimd  alteration,  but  it  did  not  threaten  rapid 
alteration ;  and  it  forced  no  revolution  at  all.  It  left  the  noble 
families  in  power ;  but  it  placed  their  authority  upon  a  foun- 
dation of  popular  consent,  and  bounded  it  on  its  judicial  side 
by  an  appeal  to  popular  jury  courts.  It  introduced  wealth  as 
a  standard  of  political  privilege,  and  so  gave  potency  to  a  prin- 
ciple which  would  inevitably  antagonize  and  in  the  end  oust 
the  idea  of  hereditary  right :  but  for  the  present  it  added  to 
requirements  of  wealth  requirements  of  blood  also.  The  Eu- 
patrids  were  still  to  hold  the  great  offices,  but  only  those 
among  them  were  to  be  eligible  who  possessed  the  further 
qualification  of  abimdant  incomes.    The  next  step,  which  he 

^  Schumann,  p.  332. 


50     THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GREECE  AND  ROMB. 

did  not  take,  would  be  to  make  wealth  the  only  qualification 
for  power.  Before  another  century  passed  over  the  head  of 
the  new  constitution  we  find  that  change  accomplished. 

80.  Pisistratus  and  the  Solonian  Coiistitatlon.  —  In  one 
sense  the  constitution  of  Solon  did  not  succeed;  in  a  wider 
sense,  however,  it  had  the  highest  possible  success.  It  con- 
tained the  elements  which  made  up  the  constitution  of  his  city 
in  the  later  times  of  her  greatest  glory.  It  pointed  out  the 
way  to  all  subsequent  successful  reforms.  But  for  the  moment 
it  lived  only  by  the  sufferance  of  its  enemies.  Solon  had^  in 
the  eyes  of  the  Eupatrids,  done  too  much.  They  saw  an  end 
to  their  exclusive  privileges  in  accepting  the  principles  of  his 
legislation.  In  the  eyes  of  the  men  of  the  mountain  and  the 
shore  he  had  done  too  little.  Fomented  by  interested  parties, 
no  doubt,  the  old  strife  broke  out  afresh,  and  Solon's  own 
nephew,  Pisistratus,  uniting  the  popular  parties  in  his  aid, 
seized  and  finally  held  dictatorial  power.  Here  was  a  sad  out> 
rage  to  the  principles  which  Solon  had  striven  to  establish ! 
But,  in  reality,  it  was  probably  the  success  of  Pisistratus  that 
kept  the  Solonian  constitution  alive  for  the  peaceful  uses  of 
later  times.  Amidst  the  clash  of  factions  it  would  probably 
have  been  trodden  into  the  ground,  to  be  forgotteUi  had  not 
Pisistratus,  willing  to  preserve  so  much  of  its  machinery  as 
suited  his  own  purposes,  upheld  it  by  his  own  despotic  power. 
Its  forms  were  more  popular  than  those  of  the  constitution  it 
had  been  meant  to  supersede ;  he  was,  professedly,  the  cham- 
pion of  the  popular  cause ;  it  was  politic  that  he  should  retain 
the  most  liberal  institutions  at  hand.  He  therefore  affected 
only  to  preside,  with  certain  supreme  and  extraordinary  powers, 
over  the  constitution  set  up  by  his  uncle.  Solon  lived  to  wit- 
ness his  nephew's  unlawful  triumph  and  to  utter  an  intrepid 
protest  against  such  mockery  of  his  aims.  But  Pisistratus 
kept  his  usurped  powers  to  the  end  of  his  long  life  and  handed 
them  on  to  his  sons,  preserving,  even  if  in  mockery,  at  least 
the  hull  of  the  institutions  created  by  Solon ;  and  when  his 


THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF   ORBECB  AND   EOME. 


6t 


■fttoi 


forgetting  hia  prudence  and  failing  to  imitate  his  wisdom 
moderation,  were  driven  from  the  throne  he  had  established 
them,  enough  of  the  Solonian  constitution  remained  to  serve 
•B  a  basis  and  model  for  l^isting  reforms. 

81-  Clisthenes. —  The  new  reformer,  who  was  to  complete 
the  work  of  .Solon,  was  Clisthenes.  He  was  a  pronounced 
champion  of  the  rights  of  the  people,  and  began  hia  career  in 
.thens  by  defeating  those  who,  under  the  leadership  of  Isago- 
attempted,  after  the  expulsioa  of  the  Piaistratida',  to  re- 
!ttore  the  old-time  domination  of  the  Eupatrid  families.  The 
next  step  was  to  secure  the  penuanency  of  his  success  by  es- 
tablishing a  constitution  which  should  be  genuinely  a  consti- 
tution for  all  the  peojile. 

82.  The  New  Demes  and  the  New  Tribes.  —  It  wa^  plain 
that  the  tii'st  thing  to  do  was  to  contrast  the  policy  of  Solon 
by  refusing  all  special  privileges  to  Eupatrius  as  Eupatrids. 
They  must  take  their  chances  of  political  preferment  in  com- 
petition with  all  other  citizens.  St)lou  had  reserved  the  chief 
offices  for  them  aud  had  constituted  the  Senate  of  Four  Hun- 
id  of  representatives  of  those  four  tribes  of  immemorial 
igin  which,  being  aggregations  of  the  sacred  gentes  and  pki-a- 
whieh  were  the  strongholds  of  Eupatrid  kiiwhip,  were 
'themselves,  in  a  sense,  exclusive  aristocratic  associations. 
Clisthenes  admitted  to  ofKce  all  who  belonged  to  the  first  three 
property  classes  and  altogether  ignored  the  old  tribes  in  mak- 
ing up  the  Senate.  The  four  tribes  continued  to  exist,  as  re- 
l^oos,  ecclesiastical  organizations ;  but  they  ceased  to  count 
tor  aught  in  the  poUtical  structure  of  the  state.  They  lost  all 
tlitical  signiticance.  Clisthenes  first  increased  the  number  of 
iizeos  by  admitting  many,  some  of  whom  were  manumitted 
kves,  hitherto  excluded.  He  then  divided  the  territory  of 
Attica  into  one  hundred  administrative  districts  which  he 
called  Demes.  These  demes  he  combined,  by  tens,  into  ten 
tribes ;  and  these  tribes  it  was  which,  having  appropriated  tho 
.aaine  of  the  greatest  units  of  Eupatrid  organization,  super. 


^died 


Wti 
■Att 


i 


52  THE  GOYJBRNMENTS   OF  GBEBGE  AND   ROICE. 

9eded  them  also  in  the  Senate.  The  number  of  the  senators 
was  raised  from  four  to  five  hundred,  and  the  Senate  was  con- 
stituted of  fifty  representatives  from  each  of  these  new  tribes. 
Any  reputable  citizen  was  made  eligible  to  a  seat  in  the  Senate. 

83.  The  Arrangement  of  the  Demes.  —  All  this  would  look 
like  startling  innovation ;  but  Clisthenes'  course  was  not  quite 
so  radical  as  would  at  first  sight  appear.  His  tribes  were  new ; 
but  the  demes  were  most  of  them  old,  having  only  received 
from  him  new  functions  and  a  new  significance.  The  territory 
of  Attica  had  already  for  a  long  time  been  divided  into  small 
districts  centring  in  villages  and  hamlets  and  bearing  this 
name  of  Demes.  Clisthenes  only  limited  their  number  to  one 
hundred,  probably  not  very  materially  altering  existing  boun- 
daries or  very  often  merging  small  demes  into  one  of  proper 
size,  and  made  them  the  constituent  units  of  his  "new  tribes. 
One  of  the  most  curious  and  most  characteristic  features  of  his 
scheme  was,  that  the  ten  demes  which  went  to  make  up  a  tribe 
were  never  ten  contiguous  demes.  Neighboring  demes  were 
separated  in  political  function  by  being  assigned  to  different 
tribes.  The  demes  lying  within  Athens  itself,  for  instance, 
belonged  to  no  less  than-  five  of  the  tribes.  Each  tribe  had  its 
demes  scattered  here  and  there  in  separated  portions  of  Attica. 
The  object  of  this  singular  arrangement  was  to  break  the  backs 
of  the  old  factions  of  the  plain,  the  mountain,  and  the  shore 
by  joining  in  interest  and  in  political  action  the  demes  of  the 
various  sections.  Sectional  feeling  was  to  be  thus  weakened 
by  bringing  the  sections  into  constant  and  intimate  co-opera- 
tion, and  sectional  action  impeded  by  depriving  the  sections  of 
political  cohesiveness. 

84  Religion  and  the  Tribal  Organization.—The  plan  was 
quite  artificial,  though  the  materials  out  of  which  the  new  tribes 
were  made  were  old  and  familiar  materials ;  but  it  could  not 
well  have  been  otherwise  than  artificial  Eeligion  and  its  im- 
perative prejudices  forbade  any  dilution  of  the  genuine  Attic 
gentes,  which  were  the  core  of  the  old  tribes,  by  the  introduc- 


THE  GOVERNMENTS  OK  GREECE  AND  ROME. 


tion  of  new  citizens  of  no  birth  at  all.  The  old  organizations 
could  not  be  jxypularited  without  committing  something  very 
like  sacrilege  ;  and  since  they  could  not  be  reformed,  the  only 
thing  left  to  do  was  to  replace  them.  The  only  way  to  do  that 
was  to  create  entirely  new  political  materials.  Hence  the  new 
tribes  were  formed,  and  given  their  own  ecclesiastical  functions 
in  imitation  of  those  of  the  old  tribes.  There  could  be  no  or- 
ganization without  its  special  priesthood  and  religious  obaer- 
:  the  old  organizations  could  not  open  their  sacred  mys- 
teries to  any  not  of  the  real  or  adopted  kin.  The  best  thing  to 
do,  therefore,  waa  to  put  aside  the  old  family  unions  altogetlier 
and  make  up  a  new  congeries  of  associations  with  their  own 
worship  and  their  own  internal  governments,  which,  if  artifi- 
cial at  first,  might  be  expected  in  time  to  acquire  a  vitality  and 
a  dignity  as  substantial  and  as  lasting  as  those  of  the  Eupatrid 
diapensation.  This,  accordingly,  was  done.  The  new  tribes 
adopted  eponymous  heroes,  the  statues  of  these  patrons  were 
set  up  in  the  Agora,  where  their  tribes  might  gather  about  them 
when  assembled  for  consultation;  and  politics  was  asked  to 
forget  the  Eupatrids. 

85.  Expansion  of  the  Popular  Jury  Courts. —  The  next 
step  in  the  popularization  of  the  constitution  was  a  still 
further  extension  of  the  jury  court  system.  The  number  of 
Heliasts  was  increased,  and  it  was  provided  that  they,  like  the 
senators,  should  be  chosen  proportionally  from  the  ten  new 
tribes.  Since  the  new  tribes  contained  many  who  had  never 
before  been  citizens  and  some  who  had  once  l)een  slaves,  this 
expansion  of  the  popular  jury-systera  must  of  course  have 

Ibften  of  great  consequence  as  a  step  towards  democracy. 
86.  The  Ten  Strategoi. —  Clisthenes  transferred  the  com- 
mand of  the  military  forces  of  the  city  from  the  Arehon  Pole- 
marchus,  whose  functions  Solon  had  left  untouched,  to  ten 
iStrategoi  (generals),  to  be  annually  elected,  one  out  of  each  of 
I  the  new  tribes,  by  the  Assembly.     Or,  rather,  these  generals 

^B      were  associated  with  the  War  Arehon,  overshadowing  him,  if 


I 

I 


54     THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GBEEGE  AND  HOME. 

not  in  dignity,  certainly  in  power,  and  destined  afterwards  to 
oust  him,  and  indeed  others  of  the  nine  arehons,  from  many 
<)ther  duties  of  administration. 

The  relations  of  the  strategoi  to  one  another  are  illustrated  in  an  in- 
teresting way. in  connection  with  the  battle  of  Marathon.  They  took 
turns,  day  by  day,  in  the  command  when  in  the  field.  It  was  on  the  day 
of  Miltiades'  command  that  Marathon  was  fought,  though  the  others 
are  said  to  hare  yielded  their  commands  to  him  on  the  days  which  pre- 
ceded the  battle. 

87.  Ostracism.  —  Clisthenes  was  determined  that  no  Pisis- 
tratus  should  use  the  new  constitution  for  his  own  ends.  He 
therefore  completed  his  work  by  adding  the  law  of  Ostracism. 
This  is  a  law  much  scorned  by  commentators  of  our  own  mod- 
em times,  when  democracies  are  too  strong  and  self-possessed 
to  fear  the  wiles  of  demagogues ;  but  there  can  be  no  question 
amongst  those  who  understand  the  times  and  the  state  for 
which  Clisthenes  was  legislating,  about  the  wisdom  of  estab- 
lishing such  a  law  in  Athens.  Its  provisions  were  not  harsh. 
It  enacted  that  whenever  it  appeared  that  some  one  statesman 
was  gaining  such  an  ascendency  over  the  people  that  he  might, 
if  he  chose,  use  it  unlawfully  for  his  own  advantage,  as 
Pisistratus  had  done,  or  employ  it  to  raise  his  rivalry  with 
some  opponent  to  a  dangerous  pitch  of  bitterness,  the  Senate 
might  call  upon  the  people  to  declare  their  opinion  as  to 
whether  any  one  should  be  temporarily  banished  from  the 
state.  When  the  Senate  called  for  the  vote,  no  names  were 
sent  down  to  the  people.  There  were  no  forced  candidates  for 
ostracism.  The  question  was  simply.  Is  there  any  one  in 
Athens  of  whom  it  would  be  to  the  advantage  of  her  peace  and 
tranquillity  to  be  rid  for  a  season  ?  Each  voter  made  up  his 
own  ballot.  If  six  thousand  ballots  contained  the  name  of 
the  same  man,  that  man  must  leave  Attica  and  her  possessions 
for  ten  years.  Six  thousand  votes  were  probably  more  than  a 
third  of  the  total  vote  of  Athens.  Although  a  minority,  there- 
fore, could  compel  the  retirement  of  any  public  man,  it  must 


THE  OOVEBNMSNTS  OF  GBEEGB  AND  ROBiB.  55 

have  reqoiied  a  very  strong  and  well-grounded  movement  of 
public  opinion  to  bring  about  this  concerted  action  of  six  thou- 
sand voters  against  one  man.  A  very  evident  propriety  in  ban- 
ishing him  must  have  existed  before  so  many  people  would  see 
it  and  declare  it.  That  ostracism  was  not  a  weapon  easy  to 
use  is  shown  by  the  striking  infrequency  of  its  use,  and  by  the 
steady  decline  in  its  employment.  It  was  a  vital  element  of 
the  constitution  at  first,  but  as  that  constitution  gained  greater 
and  greater  assurance  of  permanence  and  stability,  it  more  and 
more  decisively  cast  aside  an  instrument  which,  after  all,  was 
an  instrument  for  the  weak  and  not  for  the  strong ;  and  ostra- 
cism fell  at  length  into  utter  disuse.  Not,  however,  before  it 
had  done  its  appointed  work.  It  had  unquestionably  given  the 
new  constitution  time  and  assured  peace  in  which  to  grow.  It 
had  afiforded  the  people  an  opportunity  to  acquire  a  steady  po- 
litical habit  and  an  habitual  <' constitutional  morality"  such  as 
they  might  never  have  attained  to  had  the  rivalries  of  party 
leaders  had  no  check  placed  upon  them,  and  had  political  in- 
temperateness  had  no  punishment  to  fear.  It  taught  them  to 
restrain  their  leaders,  and  so  taught  them  to  discipline  them- 
selves. By  guarding  themselves  against  being  hastened  into 
revolution  they  learned  what  tended  towards  revolution.  By 
defending  their  constitution  against  designing  men  they 
learned  what  that  constitution  was  in  its  spirit  as  well  as  in 
its  letter.  They  learned  which  were  the  right  paths  in  politics 
by  taking  care  not  to  be  seduced  into  wrong  ones.  One  never 
finds  out  all  the  meanings  of  his  creed,  be  that  creed  politi- 
cal or  religious,  until  he  has  to  defend  it  against  atW^k: 
and  when  one  has  learned  to  handle  foes  within  the  gates,  the 
defence  of  the  outer  walls  has  become  a  matter  of  assured 
success. 

88.  Success  of  the  Clisthenian  Constitution. -— The  suc- 
cess of  the  reforms  of  Clisthenes  is  beyond  question.  Their 
quality  was  put  to  an  early  and  severe  test  —  the  test  of  the 
fiery  days  of  Persian  invasion  and  of  the  exaltation  of  the 


56     THE  QOVERNMBNTS  OF  GREECE  AND  ROME. 

years  that  followed,  when  Athens  was  indisputably  the  lead 
ing  state  in  all  Hellas  and  formal  head  of  a  great  alliance 
(sees.  129,  130) :  and  the  test  only  confirmed  their  strength. 
Athens  received  political  life  from  the  hands  of  Clisthenes, 
and  her  constitution  retained  substantially  the  form  he  had 
given  it  until  the  days  of  real  independence  and  of  merited 
glory  had  altogether  and  finally  departed  from  the  shores  of 
Gephisus  and  Ilissus.  We  have,  therefore,  only  to  trace  the 
changes  of  the  intervening  years  to  complete  our  view  of  this 
greatest  government  of  Greece. 

89.  The  Persian  Wars  and  the  Extension  of  Political  Priv- 
ileges. —  The  Persian  wars  wrought  important  changes  in  the 
economical  condition  of  Athens.  The  country  had  more  than 
once  been  laid  waste  by  the  Persians,  and  such  ruin  had  re- 
sulted to  the  owners  of  land  that  probably  very  many  who  had 
once  had  rank  in  the  first  of  the  property  classes  had  sunk  to 
the  last.  Landed  estates,  the  only  estates  hitherto  reckoned  in 
the  census  of  wealth,  had  been,  temporarily  at  least,  rendered 
almost  barren  of  income.  Personal  property  gained  in  trade 
had,  on  the  contrary,  much  increased,  and  had  been  in  large 
part  saved  from  the  clutches  of  the  invaders.  Athens,  in 
short,  had  become  a  commercial  state,  and  because  a  commer^ 
cial  state  naturally  a  naval  state  also.  There  unquestionably 
grew  up  among  her  citizens  a  very  considerable  and  influential 
body  of  merchants  possessed  of  much  wealth,  and  yet  by 
reason  of  their  lack  of  real  estate,  ranking  no  higher  than  the 
poorest  Thetes.  We  can  understand  the  considerations,  there- 
fore, which,  soon  after  the  battle  of  Platseae,  led  Aristides  to 
propose,  and  the  city  to  consent,  that  eligibility  to  office  should 
be  extended  to  all  classes  of  the  people,  irrespective  of  any  ine- 
qualities of  wealth. 

90.  The  Policy  of  Pericles.  —  When  Pericles  came  to  the 
front  of  affairs  in  Athens,  therefore,  the  constitution  wore  the 
features  of  a  complete  democracy.  The  influence  of  Pericles, 
although  permanent  beyond  the  example  of  the  politics  of 


THE  GOVBBNMENTS  OF  GREECE  AND  ROME.     57 

most  democratic  states,  rested,  not  upon  usurpation,  but  upon 
his  commanding  influence  with  the  people ;  and  the  whole  of 
his  policy  was  directed,  by  intention  at  least,  towards  the  edu- 
cation of  the  people  in  the  tasks  of  government  and  the 
standards  of  conduct  which  belonged  to  Athens  as  the  leading 
state  of  Greece  not  only,  but  of  Hellas  as  well.  It  was  under 
his  inspiration  that  Athens  was  filled  with  the  splendid  monu- 
ments of  art  and  architecture  which  have  given  a  special 
distinction  to  the  '  Age  of  Pericles.'  It  was  at  his  suggestion 
that  the  people  were  voted  small  payments  for  their  attend- 
ance at  the  jury  courts  and  the  assemblies,  besides  a  largess  to 
enable  them  to  attend  the  exhibitions  in  the  theatre.  The 
theatre  played  a  large  part  in  Pericles'  plans  for  the  education 
of  the  populace  :  no  means  were  to  be  neglected  which  might 
serve  to  quicken  the  judicial  and  political  activities  of  the 
people,  or  strengthen  Pericles  in  their  favor. 

The  policy  of  thus  paying  the  people  to  perform  their  duties 
and  to  be  amused  was,  nevertheless,  in  the  end  a  fatal  one. 
So  long  as  a  Pericles  dominated,  all  went  well ;  but  so  soon  as 
the  city  lost  Pericles  and  forgot  the  fashion  of  statesmanship 
which  he  had  set,  much  began  to  go  ill.  The  majority  of  the 
citizens  soon  came  to  prefer  paid  service  in  civil  offices  to  the 
necessary  service  in  the  field  of  battle.  They  were  not  long 
in  becoming  mere  lethargic  pensioners  of  the  state. 

91.  Constitutional  Reforms  of  Ephialtes.  —  The  final  steps 
in  revising  the  republican  constitution  of  Athens  were  taken 
by  Ephialtes.  At  his  suggestion  all  offices  except  those  of  the 
strategoij  who  had  absorbed  the  most  important  executive 
functions  of  the  state,  were  filled,  not  by  election  as  thereto- 
fore, but  by  lot ;  *  and  the  powers  of  the  Areopagus  were 
further  curtailed.  By  a  law  proposed  by  Ephialtes  in  b.  c. 
460  the  Areopagus  was  deprived  of  its  oversight  of  the  consti- 

^  It  is  not  quite  certain  whether  choice  by  lot  was  introduced  by  Ephial- 
tes or  earlier  by  Aristides.  See  Gilbert,  Handbuch  der  Gnechitchen  Staat- 
9alttrthUMer,  pp.  146,  147,  and  authorities  there  cited. 


68     THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GREECE  AND  ROME. 

tutional  life  of  the  state  (sec.  77)  and  of  the  private  life  of  its 
citizens  and  its  jurisdiction  limited  to  the  single  matter  of 
blood-guiltiness.  In  the  stead  of  the  former  disciplinary 
powers  of  the  Areopagus,  a  similar  duty  of  supervision  was 
imposed  upon  a  board  of  seven  Nomophylaces,  or  guardians  of 
the  law. 

The  introduction  of  election  by  lot  was  probably  rendered 
comparatively  innocuous  by  the  fact  that  the  functions  of  the 
ordinary  magistracies  had  been  greatly  curtailed  in  importance 
by  the  institution  of  the  popular  jury  courts  and  the  concen. 
tration  of  administrative  duties  in  the  hands  of  the  generals. 
Any  man  not  lacking  in  sense  might  now  fill  a  magistracy 
without  serious  fault. 

92.  Decline  of  Athens.  —  Such  was  the  constitution  of 
Athens  when  the  calamities  came  which  marked  the  close  of 
the  Peloponnesian  war  and  the  beginning  of  the  final  decline 
of  Athenian  power  and  independence  (sees.  131-133).  This 
time  of  decline — ending  with  the  victory  of  Macedonia  at 
Chseronea  in  338  b.c.  —  witnessed  one  or  two  temporary 
returns  to  oligarchy,  and  many  proofs  of  a  sad  decline  in 
political  morality  on  the  part  of  the  people.  Their  pay  for 
service  and  their  largesses  for  pleasure  were,  of  course, 
increased,  constant  depredations  were  made  upon  the  rich,  and 
the  naval  and  military  reputation  of  the  city  was  given  over 
into  the  keeping  of  mercenaries.  But  the  Clisthenian  consti- 
tution was  retained  in  substance  to  the  end. 

93.  The  Metoeci.  —  Our  view  of  Athens  will  now  be  com. 
plete  enough  for  our  present  purposes  when  we  shall  have 
noticed  the  non-citizen  classes,  —  the  slaves  and  the  metcecL 
The  Athenian  democracy  illustrated  the  character  of  all 
ancient  democracies  in  confining  the  franchise  to  a  small 
minority  of  her  population.  Besides  her  citizen  population, 
which  may  be  placed  at  ninety  thousand,  she  had  a  slave 
population  four  times  as  great  (namely,  about  365,000),  and 
a  population  of  resident  aliens  {meUxci)  which  was,  in  pros- 


THE    GOVERNSfENTS    OF    GREECE    AND    ROME. 


59 


I 


peroQS  periods,  about  half  as  great  (45,000).  The  cliuia  ol 
metceci  was  composed  principally  of  foreigners,  among  whom 
were  Lydians,  Phrygians,  Syrians,  and  Phoenicians,  as  well  as 
Greeks  from  other  Hellenic  cities,  who  had  come  to  Athens  to 
take  advantage  of  the  exceptional  facilities  afforded  for  trade 
in  consequence  ot  her  situation  and  policy,  though  many  man- 
nmitted  slaves  were  also  reckoned  of  their  number.  It  was 
irom  the  ranks  of  the  melKci  that  Clisthenes  had  recruited  the 
number  of  citizens,  and  in  later  times  great  numbers  of  them 
were  often  naturalized  for  democratic  purposes.  But  so  long 
as  they  remained  metixci  their  disabilities  were  many.  With- 
oat  a  special  vote  of  permission  they  cuuld  not  acquire  prop- 
el^ in  land  in  Attica.  They  wore  obliged,  under  pain  of 
a  criminal  prosecution,  followed  on  conviction  by  possible 
slavery,  to  choose  a  patron  (Prosratfi)  from  among  the  citi- 
tens  as  an  intermediary  between  them  and  the  state.  It  was 
only  through  this  patron  that  they  could  approach  the  courts 
to  enforce  their  rights  or  in  any  way  deal  with  the  state. 
They  were  mulcted  in  taxes  as  if  they  were  citizens,  beaidee 
paying  a  special  protection  tax  and  a  special  fee  for  market 
privileges.  They  had,  moreover,  to  suffer  the  mental  weight 
of  that  contempt  which,  though  less  pronounced  at  Athens 
than  elsewhere,  all  Greeks  felt  for  foreigners.  But  that  their 
disabilities  were  not  too  heavy,  and  that  their  privileges  were 
of  great  moment,  is  abundantly  proved  by  their  numbers  alike 
in  times  of  peace  and  in  seasons  of  war. 

94.  The  Athenian  Slaves.  —  The  Athenian  slaves  were 
either  barbarians  taken  in  war  or  slaves  bought  in  the  slave 
:ketB  of  Delos,  Chios,  and  Byzantium.  The  vast  majority 
bought  slaves.  They  not  only  served  as  domestics,  but 
also  constituted  the  bulk  of  the  agricultural  laborers,  miners, 
Htisans,  factory  hands,  overseers,  and  day-laborers.  They 
also  often  carried  on  retail  trade,  and  were  sometimes  superin- 
itendenta  of  larger  undertakings,  money-changers,  etc.  Their 
domestic  service  often  included  private  secretaryships  and  the 


60     THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GREECE  AND  ROME. 

like.  The  state  itself  owned  slaves  whom  it  employed  as 
armed  police,  and  even  as  soldiers.  "  Further,  the  lower  ser- 
vants of  the  public  officials — accountants,  clerks,  criers,  bailiffs, 
prison-attendants,  executioners,  and  the  like,  were  for  the  most 
part,  the  latter  invariably,  public  slaves,  as  also  the  workmen 
in  the  mint."  ^  Slaves  and  metceci  supported,  the  citizens  con- 
ducted, the  state. 

Sparta. 

95.  Fixity  of  the  Spartan  Constittttion.  —  The  circum- 
stances of  her  history  gave  to  the  constitution  of  Sparta  a 
character  in  many  respects  unique,  and  secured  to  it  an  immu- 
nity from  change  which  provoked  at  once  the  wonder  and  the 
envy  of  the  rest  of  Greece.  Throughout  almost  all  of  that 
chief  period  of  Greek  history  through  which  I  have  traced  the 
development  of  the  constitution  of  Athens  —  from  the  time 
of  Solon,  namely,  till  the  decline  of  Athenian  power  and 
independence  —  the  Spartan  constitution  retained  substan- 
tially the  very  form  it  had  had  when  Sparta  first  emerged 
into  the  field  of  history.  All  its  features  are  at  once  ancient 
and  perfectly  preserved. 

96.  The  Spartans  a  Garrison  of  Conquerors.  —  This  singu- 
lar characteristic  of  that  noted  constitution  was,  as  I  have 
said,  the  natural  result  of  the  peculiar  history  of  the  city. 
The  Spartans  had  come  as  conquerors  into  the  valley  of  the 
Eurotas.  They  were  of  the  number  of  those  Dorians  with 
whose  invasion  of  Peloponnesus  visible  Greek  history  may  be 
said  to  begin,  and  their  hold  upon  their  kingdom  had  been 
gained  only  after  many  decades  —  it  may  be  only  after  sev- 
eral centuries  —  of  hard  fighting  advanced  inch  by  inch. 
Their  numerical  strength  was  not  great,  probably  at  no  time 
exceeding  fifteen  thousand ;  they  lived  in  the  midst  of  a  forci- 
bly subjected  population,  from  eight  to  ten  times  more  numer- 

^  ^chomann,  362? 


THE  GOVERNMENTS  OP  GREECE  AND  ROME.     61 

ons  than  themselves ;  and  they  had,  consequently,  to  maintain 
their  supremacy  rather  as  a  garrison  than  as  hereditary  heads 
of  a  natural  hody  politic  such  as  had  grown  up  in  Attica. 

97.  Slaves  and  Helots.  — There  was  no  such  body  of  slaves 
in  Sparta  as  we  have  noted  in  Athens.  Slaves  there  were, 
indeed,  but  their  number  was  never  considerable ;  there  being 
probably  only  enough  to  supply  the  wealthier  families  with 
domestic  servants.  The  burden  of  all  tlie  other  services 
that  were  required  in  the  simple  life  of  the  Spartan  state  fell 
upon  a  body  of  serfs  called  Helots.  The  Helots  constituted 
the  lowest  rank  of  the  subject  population  of  Laconia.  They 
were,  doubtless,  descendants  of  the  original  inhabitants  of  the 
country,  and  owed  their  degradation  to  what,  had  fortune 
favored  them,  would  have  been  accounted  a  reason  for  giving 
them  all  honor, — their  desperate  resistance  to  the  advance 
of  the  conquering  Dorians.  They  are  said  by  some,  indeed, 
to  have  received  their  name,  of  Helots,  from  a  town  called 
Helus  which  had  been  the  last  to  yield  itself  to  the  conquer- 
ors, or  the  most  stubborn  in  revolt  against  their  dominion 
when  that  dominion  was  young.  Their  punishment  had  con- 
sisted in  being  chained,  not  to  masters,  but  to  the  land  which 
had  once  been  their  own.  They  were  slaves  of  the  soil,  rather 
than  of  the  soil's  usurping  masters.  Though  absolutely  with- 
out freedom,  they  were  not  personal  property,  to  be  sold  or 
exchanged  in  the  market  like  the  poor  creatures  who  thronged 
the  slave-pens  of  Delos  and  Byzantium.  They  could  not 
change  service  save  as  inseparable  appendages  of  the  lands 
upon  which  they  served.  They  were,  consequently,  not  at 
the  mercy  of  the  individual  caprice  of  their  masters,  but  had 
themselves  something  of  the  inviolability  of  the  property  to 
which  they  were  attached.  They  passed  with  it,  as  part  of  it, 
and  could  not  pass  otherwise  without  special  legislative  war- 
rant. Neither  could  they  be  killed  or  misused  by  their  masters 
without  public  authority,  or  at  least  some  colorable  pretext  of 
the  public  safety.     And,  inasmuch  as  they  were  thus  a  part  of 


62     THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GREECE  AND  ROME. 

the  real  estate  of  the  country,  —  its  motive  part,  its  machinery 
of  production,  —  and  hedged  about  by  the  same  laws  that  regu- 
lated the  usufruct  of  the  land,  they  were  allowed  to  retain,  for 
the  own  sustenance,  a  certain  portion  of  the  products  raised 
by  their  labor,  that,  as  servants  of  the  land,  they  might  derive 
their  support  from  it.  In  a  sense,  they  belonged  to  the  state ; 
for  the  state  controlled,  as  itself  supreme  owner,  the  owner- 
ship of  the  land  to  which  they  were  attached.  They  looked 
to  the  state  alone,  therefore,  for  any  measure  which  was  to 
effect  their  condition  for  better  or  for  worse :  for  new  restric- 
tions in  consequence  of  their  turbulence  or  threatening  discon- 
tent, or  for  emancipation  in  return  for  such  services  as  they 
were  occasionally  able  to  render  in  war. 

98.  The  PerioBci.  —  Above  the  Helots  and  enjoying  a  much 
larger  measure  of  freedom,  though  scarcely  less  subject  to  the 
will  of  their  Spartan  lords,  were  the  Perioeci,  The  Perioeci 
are  as  little  to  be  compared  with  the  Athenian  metoed  as 
Spartan  Helots  with  Athenian  slaves.  Metceci  were,  for  the 
most  part,  resident  aliens  engaged  in  trade  (sec.  93)  ;  Perioeci 
were,  so  to  say,  captives  of  the  Spartan  state,  representatives 
of  those  older  possessors  of  Laconia  who  had  escaped  Helotage 
by  being  more  submissive  than  the  men  of  Helus,  and  who,  by 
acquiescence  in  the  Dorian  mastery,  had  been  admitted  to 
what  might  have  been  called  an  alliance  with  the  Dorian 
invaders,  had  it  not  been  entered  into  through  sheer  compul 
sion  and  continued  by  mere  coercion.  They  were  the  traders 
and  mechanics  of  the  community;  but  they  followed  these 
occupations,  which  every  Spartan  despised,  with  no  such  liberty 
and  consideration  as  the  metic  might  enjoy  at  Athens,  but  by 
the  sufferance  of  their  overlords.  They  owned  real  estate,  but 
under  laws  and  restrictions  not  of  their  own  making.  They 
formed  separate  communes  in  some  of  the  best  districts  of 
Laconia,  with  their  own  municipal  organizations,  but  their 
municipal  privileges  possibly  consisted  rather  in  an  opportu- 
nity  to  determine  by  election  which  of  the  Spartans,  sent  to 


THE  GOVRBKMENTS  OF  GREECE  AND  ROME.     68 

live  among  them  as  representatives  of  the  sovereign  class, 
should  rule  them  in  the  chief  offices  of  their  towns  than  in  the 
right  to  be  governed  by  men  of  their  own  class  as  well  as  of  their 
own  choosing.  They  had  a  certain  considerable  degree  of  |>er- 
sonal  liberty,  and  they  were  suffered  to  better  their  pecuniary 
position  in  such  ways  as  they  chose ;  but  they  were  none  the 
less  a  subject  population  whose  status  depended  wholly  upon 
the  will  of  the  Spartan  government.  Of  that  government  they 
formed  no  part. 

Other  inferior  classes  there  seem  to  have  been,  occupying 
positions  intermediate  in  point  of  privilege  and  consideration 
between  the  dependent  Helots  and  Ferioed  on  the  one  hand, 
and  the  supreme  SpartiataB  on  the  other ;  but  of  them  we  know 
little  that  is  satisfactory  or  significant.  Such  glimpses  as  we 
get  of  them  add  almost  nothing  to  our  knowledge  of  Spartan 
life  and  politics. 

99.  The  Spartiatse :  Property  Laws  and  State  Guardian- 
ship.—  The  SparticUoe  were  the  only  citizens.  The  Perioeci 
outnumbered  them  three  to  one,  the  Helots  probably  twenty 
to  one ;  but  only  blood  counted  for  aught  in  the  Spartan  state, 
and  nowhere  was  a  dominant  class  more  successful  in  main- 
taining a  rigorously  exclusive  privilege.  Throughout  all  that 
period  of  Sparta's  history  which  is  best  known  and  best  worth 
knowing,  no  democratic  revolution  made  any  headway  against 
this  active,  organized,  indomitable  band  of  SpartiatcSy  who  held 
the  state  as  an  army  would  hold  a  fortress.  Among  them- 
selves Spartans  were  Homoioi,  Equals ;  and  in  the  earlier  days 
of  their  government  every  means  was  employed  to  make  and 
keep  their  equality  a  reality.  In  nothing  was  this  purpose 
more  apparent  than  in  the  system  of  land  tenure.  There  was 
private  property  in  land  among  the  Spartans;  but  the  state 
was,  as  I  have  said,  regarded  as  the  original  proprietor  of  the 
land,  and  individual  tenure  was  rather  of  the  nature  of  a  usu- 
fruct held  of  the  state  and  at  the  state's  pleasure  than  of 
a  complete  ownership.    The  purpose  of  the  early  legislation 


64     THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GREECE  AND  ROME. 

was  to  make  the  division  of  the  land  amongst  the  Spartan  fami- 
lies as  equal  as  possible;  and  the  state  frequently  resumed 
its  proprietary  rights  and  reapportioned  estates  when  grave 
inequalities  had  crept  in,  without  a  suspicion  in  any  quarter  of 
confiscation.  It  was  a  primary  care  of  the  state  to  keep  its 
citizens  rich  in  leisure,  in  order  that  they  might  live  entirely 
for  the  service  of  the  state  and  feel  no  necessity  to  engage  in 
a  pursuit  of  wealth,  which  would  not  only  withdraw  them 
from  their  bounden  political  duties,  but  also  rob  them  of  social 
consideration.  It  accordingly  undertook  the  patriarchal  duty 
of  administering  the  wealth  of  the  country  as  trustee  for  the 
citizens.  It  not  only  redistributed  estates ;  it  also  compelled 
rich  heiresses  to  marry  men  without  patrimony,  and  grafted 
the  poor  upon  good  estates  by  prescribed  adoption.  It  fol- 
lowed, of  course,  from  such  laws,  that  adoption  was  not  per- 
mitted to  swell  the  numbers  of  any  family  without  state  sanc- 
tion being  first  obtained,  that  wealthy  heiresses  were  not 
allowed  to  throw  themselves  away  on  rich  youths,  and  that 
landed  estates  could  be  alienated  from  the  family  to  which  the 
state  had  assigned  them  neither  by  sale  nor  by  testamentary 
bequest.     Citizens  were  both  wards  and  tenants  of  the  state. 

Doubtless,  however,  it  was  only  in  the  earlier  periods  of  this 
constitution  that  this  patriarchal  guardianship  and  proprietor- 
ship of  the  state  was  freely  and  effectively  exercised  for  the 
purposes  intended.  It  is  certain  that  in  later  times  great 
inequalities  of  condition  did  spring  up  among  the  so-called 
Equals;  so  much  so  that  they  fell  at  last  into  two  distinct 
classes,  the  Few  who  were  rich,  and  the  Many  who  were  com- 
paratively or  utterly  poor.  All  Spartiatce  were  no  longer  upon 
the  same  political  level  even,  but  some  were  Homoioi  and 
some  Hupomeiones  (Inferiors). 

100.  The  Two  Kings.  —  The  government  which  the  Spar- 
tiatce conducted  is  at  every  point  in  broad  contrast  to  the 
government  of  Athens;  though  possibly  the  government  of 
Athene  bad  not  been  entirely  unlike  it  in  principle,  previous 


THE  GOVBRKMEKtS  OF  GBBEkl^E  AND  KOME.  65 

to  the  contests  of  the  factions  and  the  legislation  of  Solon 
(sec.  70).  Fortune  had  given  Sparta  two  kings.  Tradition  held 
that  the  Dorian  invaders  had,  upon  entering  the  Peloponnesus, 
allotted  its  various  districts  to  their  several  Heraclid  leaders ; 
that  Aristodemus,  to  whom  Laconia  had  been  assigned,  died 
before  conquering  his  kingdom,  leaving  twin  sons,  Eurysthenes 
and  Procles;  that  the  mother  of  the  boys  declared  herself 
ignorant  which  of  the  two  was  bom  first;  that  the  Delphic 
oiacle,  when  called  upon  to  arbitrate  the  claims  of  the 
brothers,  commanded  that  they  should  both  be  crowned  and 
given  joint  and  equal  authority;  and  that  from  these  two 
brothers  had  sprung  the  two  royal  houses  which  reigned  in 
Sparta.  Whatever  the  origin  of  this  double  kinship,  Sparta 
had  two  kings  till  she  had  gone  far  in  that  decline  which  pre- 
ceded Roman  conquest.  Their  functions  were  not  widely  dif- 
ferent from  those  which  we  have  seen  the  Homeric  kings 
exercising.  They  "were  representatives  of  the  state  in  its 
dealings  with  the  gods,  deliberative  and  judicial  heads  of  the 
people  in  time  of  peace,  and  commanders  in  time  of  war."  ^ 
The  limitations  by  which  their  prerogatives  were  surrounded 
will  appear  in  what  remains  to  be  said  of  the  other  institutions 
of  the  state. 

101.  The  Council  of  Elders.  —  In  deliberation  and  legisla- 
tion they  were,  still  after  the  manner  of  the  Homeric  constitu- 
tion, associated  with  a  Geru»ia  (yepovaui),  or  Council  of  Elders. 
The  members  of  the  Oenisiay  however,  unlike  the  Elders  of 
the  more  ancient  Council,  were  elected  by  the  popular  Assem- 
bly (sec.  103).  They  were  twenty-eight  in  number  (consti- 
tuting, with  the  kings,  a  body  of  thirty)  ;  each  member  was 
required  to  be  at  least  sixty  years  of  age ;  and  all  held  office 
for  life.  As  a  court  of  justice,  the  Oenma  had  jurisdiction 
over  the  kings,  over  capital  offences,  and  over  cases  of  atimia, 
or  attainder.    As  a  legislature,  its  functions  were  in  part  sov- 

1  Schomannt  p*  227, 


66     THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GREECE  AND  HOME. 

ereign,  in  part  probouletUic :  it  acted  finally  upon  most  state 
matters  of  importance,  and  prepared  by  preliminary  decree 
the  few  measures  which  were  to  be  submitted  to  the  vote  of 
the  popular  Assembly.  It  stands  in  character  and  functions 
half-way  between  the  Athenian  Senate  of  the  Areopagus  and 
the  Athenian  Senate  of  Four  Hundred  (sees.  76,  77). 

102.  The  Assembly.  —  The  Assembly  consisted  of  all  citi- 
zens (that  is,  all  Spartiatce)  over  thirty  years  of  age.  The 
matters  which  were  referred  to  its  vote  were,  disputed  succes- 
sions to  the  throne,  the  election  of  magistrates  and  Gferontes 
(Elders),  war  and  peace,  and  treaties  with  foreign  states.  I 
have  said  only  that  these  matters  were  referred  *  to  the  vote ' 
of  the  Assembly  because  they  were  not  referred  to  its  con- 
sideration. No  place  was  given  in  the  Assembly  to  real 
deliberation;  only  the  kings,  the  Ephors,  and  the  ChrorUes 
could  either  make  a  motion  or  take  part  in  debate.  Indeed, 
debate  was  a  thing  hardly  known  in  Sparta,  where  every  man 
was  taught  to  despise  the  talker  and  to  admire  the  man  whom 
later  times  were  to  dub  the  *  laconic'  man.  The  utterances 
of  the  magistrates  and  senators  in  the  Assembly  were  probsr 
bly  curt  opinions  packed  into  a  few  scant  sentences.  And  the 
voting  was  as  informal  as  the  debating.  A  division  was  seldom 
resorted  to ;  a  viva  voce  vote  decided. 

103.  Election  of  Elders.  —  Only  in  the  election  of  Gerontes  was  a 
different  and  more  elaborate  procedure  observed.  Then,  after  the 
Assembly  had  conyened,  several  persons  selected  for  the  purpose  sta- 
tioned themselves  in  a  building  near  the  place  of  assembling,  from 
whence  they  could  get  no  view  of  the  Assembly,  but  where  they  could 
hear  the  voices  of  the  assembled  people.  Upon  the  completion  of  this 
arrangement,  the  candidates  for  the  Gerusia  passed  through  the  Assem- 
bly, in  an  order  determined  by  a  lot  whose  result  was  unknown  to  the 
listening  committee  near  by,  and  the  choice  of  the  Assembly  was  ascer* 
tained  by  the  decision  of  the  concealed  deputation  as  to  which  of  the 
successive  shouts  of  applause  that  had  greeted  the  candidates  as  they 
made  their  appearance  had  been  the  most  spontaneous  and  full-throated. 
This  election  by  applause  was,  of  course,  just  an  elaborate  form  of  viva 
voce  voting. 


THB  GOVBBKMENTS  OF  GREECE  AND  ROME.     67 

104.  The  Ephors.  —  The  most  notable  and  powerful  office 
known  to  the  constitution  of  Sparta  was  the  office  of  Ephor. 
It  was  an  office^  there  is  reason  to  believe,  of  great  antiquity ; 
but  development  had  hurried  it  very  rapidly  away  from  its 
early  form  and  character.  The  five  Ephors  (or  Overseers,  for 
such  is  the  meaning  of  the  title)  were  originally  mere  deputies 
of  the  kings,  appointed  to  assist  them  in  the  performance  of 
their  judicial  duties,  to  act  as  vice-regents  in  the  absence  of 
their  royal  principals,  to  supervise  in  the  name  of  the  kings 
the  other  magistrates  of  the  state,  to  superintend,  under  the 
same  authority,  the  public  discipline,  and  to  summon,  by  royal 
warrant,  the  Genisia  and  the  Assembly ;  in  short,  to  serve  in 
all  things  as  the  assistants  of  the  kings.  But  gradually, 
through  the  operation  of  causes  for  the  most  part  hidden  from 
our  view,  but  possibly  in  part  because  they  sympathized  more 
with  the  citizens  from  whose  ranks  they  were  yearly  drawn 
than  with  the  kings  who  appointed  them,  and  in  part  because 
they  were  chosen  by  two  kings  not  always  harmonious  in  their 
counsels  or  purposes,  and  were  thus  kept  away  from  sympathy 
with  the  royal  administration  as  a  whole,  the  ephors  drew 
steadily  away  from  the  control  of  the  kings,  until  at  length 
their  power  was  not  only  independent  of  the  authority  of  the 
throne^  but  even  superior  to  it.  It  was  as  if  the  Athenian 
king  had  appointed  archons  to  assist  him  in  various  state 
functions,  only  to  see  them  step  by  step  overtop  the  throne 
itself  and  leave  him  only  the  name  of  king.  There  is  no  clear 
evidence  that  the  choice  of  the  five  ephors  passed  at  any  time 
away  from  the  kings ;  but  the  ephors  certainly  exchanged 
their  character  of  representatives  of  the  kings  for  that  of 
representatives  of  the  state  and  virtual  masters  of  the  kings, 
— overseers  of  the  chief  magistrates  as  well  as  of  all  others. 
The  kings  were  obliged  every  month  to  take  an  oath  te  this 
supreme  board  of  five  to  exercise  their  prerogatives  according 
to  the  laws ;  the  ephors,  on  their  part,  undertaking,  on  behalf 
of  the  people,  that  so  long  as  this  oath  should  be  observed  the 


68     THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GREECE  AND  ROME. 

kings'  power  should  pass  unchallenged.  Every  nine  years  the 
ephors  asked  of  the  gods  a  sign  from  the  heavens  as  to 
whether  anything  had  been  done  amiss  by  the  kings,  and  if 
the  heavens  revealed  any  sinister  omen,  the  conduct  of  the 
kings  was,  upon  the  initiative  of  the  ephors,  investigated  by 
the  Oenma,  Private  individuals,  besides,  could  bring  charges 
against  the  kings  to  the  notice  of  the  ephors,  and  it  rested 
with  them  to  dismiss  the  charges  (to  answer  which  they  could 
summon  the  kings  before  them),  or  to  push  them  in  the 
Oenisia, 

105.  Of  course,  if  masters  of  the  kings,  the  ephors  were 
masters  of  all  others  in  the  state  also.  They  could  interfere, 
with  full  power  to  investigate  and  to  punish,  in  every  depart- 
ment of  the  administration;  the  supervision  of  the  public 
discipline,  and  consequently  of  the  private  life  of  every  in- 
dividual, rested  with  them  as  overseers  of  the  special  officers 
of  the  discipline ;  they  could  summon  the  Genma  and  the 
Assembly  and  lay  before  them  any  matters  they  chose ;  they 
were  the  treasurers  of  the  state ;  in  everything  they  were  the 
supreme  authority.  The  limitations  of  their  power  lay  in  the 
fact  that  they  were  a  board  of  five  men  and  could  do  nothing 
of  importance  except  by  a  unanimous  resolve,  and  that,  their 
power  lasting  but  a  single  year,  they  would  presently  become 
private  citizens  again,  liable  to  accusation  and  punishment  by 
their  successors. 

One  of  the  board,  like  one  of  the  Athenian  archons,  was  Ephnr 
Eponymus,  giving  his  name  to  the  civil  year. 

106.  The  Administration  of  Justice.  —  With  reference  to 
the  administration  of  justice  in  Sparta  we  are  not  able  to  say 
much  more  than  that  the  law  was  interpreted  and  applied  by 
the  kings  in  cases  relating  to  the  family,  to  inheritances,  or  to 
the  redistribution  of  property  by  marriages  between  rich  and 
poor  (the  kings  being,  so  to  say.  Chancellors,  and  families 
wards  in  Chancery)  ;  that  cases  affecting  the  kings  themselves 


THE  OOVBBKMENTS  OF  GREECE  AND  ROME.     69 

or  involying  the  highest  sort  of  crimes  were  heaxd  by  the 
Oerusia;  and  that  all  other  cases  were  determined  by  the 
ephors  or  by  lesser  magistrates.  There  were  no  popular  jury- 
oourts. 

107.  The  State  Discipline.  —  But  the  feature  of  their  con- 
stitution  which  chiefly  preserved  the  supremacy  of  the  Spar- 
tiaUB  over  the  subject  population  of  Helots  and  Periceciy  and 
made  Sparta  Sparta  in  the  eyes  of  the  rest  of  the  world,  was 
the  State  Discipline.  Every  Spartan  lived  the  life  of  a  soldier 
in  garrison.  He  did  not  belong  to  himself,  but  to  the  state. 
He  was  taken  from  his  parents  at  seven  years  of  age,  and 
from  that  time  until  he  was  sixty  lived  altogether  in  public, 
under  a  drill  of  muscle,  appetite,  and  manners  such  as  not 
even  a  modem  professional  athlete  could  well  imagine.  From 
seven  to  thirty  (thirty  being  the  age  of  majority  in  Spartan 
law)  he  was  schooled  to  endure  the  roughest  fare,  the  scantiest 
clothing,  the  poorest  lodging,  and  the  completest  subordinur 
tion  to  his  elders.  After  thirty  he  acquired  certain  political 
and  social  privileges :  he  was  then  a  citizen,  and  he  could 
marry ;  but  even  then  he  was  permitted  no  essential  change 
of  life.  He  was  expected  to  keep  up  his  athletic  habit  of 
body,  he  must  still  eat  at  the  public  messes,  could  have  no 
home  life,  but  must  see  his  wife  only  infrequently  for  a  few 
minutes,  or  by  stealth.  He  must  marry, — the  state  required 
that  of  him,  —  and  must  consequently  maintain  a  household. 
He  must  also  contribute  his  share  of  money  and  supplies  to 
the  public  messes  (SysaUia).  Only  when  he  had  passed  his 
sixtieth  year  could  he  in  any  measure  lead  his  own  life  or 
follow  his  own  devices. 

It  was  probably  failure  to  comply  with  the  requirements  of  this  dis- 
cipline or  to  contribute  the  required  quotas  to  the  Syssttia,  that  de- 
graded Spartiatce  from  '  Equals '  to  *  Inferiors '  (sec.  09). 

This  discipline  included  the  women  only  during  their  youth ; 
girls  had  to  '  take '  gymnastics  as  the  boys  did ;  but  they  did 


70     THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GREECE  AND  ROME. 

not  go  on  into  the  discipline  of  the  men.  All  education  which 
we  should  account  education  was  excluded  from  the  system. 
Only  music  of  a  rude  sort,  the  use  of  simple  stringed  instru- 
ments and  a  taste  for  the  songs  of  war,  softened  the  constant 
training  of  sense  and  sinew.  The  product  was  a  fine  soldiery 
and  noble  soldiers'  mates,  — shapely,  sturdy  women,  and  lithe, 
laconic  men. 

108.  Principle  of  Growth  in  the  Spartan  Constitution.  — 
The  constitution  of  Sparta,  for  all  it  is  so  symmetrical,  is  not  to 
be  looked  upon  as  a  creation^  any  more  than  is  that  of  Athens 
or  of  any  other  Hellenic  city ;  and  the  mind  must  not  be  mis- 
led (by  the  fact  that  in  describing  it  we  are  under  the  necessity 
of  taking  it  at  some  one  moment  of  complete  crystallization) 
into  supposing  that  such  was  exactly  its  form  at  every  period 
of  its  history.  It  was,  like  every  other  constitution,  a  slowly 
developed  organism.  It  early  took  a  peculiar  form,  and  long 
preserved  it,  because  of  the  peculiar  situation  of  the  Spartans, 
who  were  few  and  had  to  hold  their  power  against  a  hostile 
subject  population  greatly  superior  to  them  in  numbers.  They 
could  not  venture  to  relax  for  a  moment  their  internal  disci- 
pline ;  and  so  it  happened  that  throughout  the  period  during 
which  history  is  most  concerned  with  Sparta  her  constitution 
remained  fixed  in  this  single  form.  But  afterwards  it  passed 
through  the  same  stages  of  tyranny  and  democracy  that  had 
come  to  Athens  so  much  earlier.  The  non-citizen  classes  even- 
tually broke  their  way  in  large  numbers  into  the  constitution, 
and  the  Romans  found  Sparta  not  unlike  the  other  cities  of 
Greece. 

109.  Lycurgus.  —  The  Spartans  themselves,  however,  as  I 
have  said  in  a  previous  chapter  (sec.  19),  regarded  their  constitu- 
tion as  a  creation,  the  creation  of  one  man,  Lycurgus  (b.c.  820). 
To  him  was  ascribed  a  rearrangement  of  the  three  tribes  which 
constituted  the  state,  a  division  of  land  between  Spartiatce  and 
PeritBci,  the  institution  of  the  Gerusia,  a  provision  that  there 
should  be  monthly  meetings  of  the  Assembly,  and,  above  all, 


THB  GOVERNMENTS   OF  GKEECE  AND   liOME.  71 

the  creation  of  the  celebrated  system  of  state  discipline ;  and 
it  is  probable  that  he  was  very  largely  instrumental  in  giving 
to  the  constitution  the  particular  form  in  which  we  have  seen 
it  But  it  is  extremely  improbable^  if  not  intrinsically  impos- 
sible, that  he  can  have  done  much  more  in  the  way  of  effecting 
actual  fundamental  changes  than  did  Solon  or  Clisthenes  at 
Athens.  The  Spartan  constitution  had  probably  made  no 
leaps  or  bounds ;  Lycurgus,  doubtless,  only  guided  its  course 
at  a  very  critical,  because  consciously  formative,  period, 

Gbeek   Administration. 

110.  We  are  without  detailed  information  with  regard  to 
the  methods  and  machinery  of  administration  in  the  Greek 
cities.  The  little  of  universal  applicability  that  we  can  say 
of  the  conduct  of  the  government  in  the  smaller  particulars  of 
the  every-day  application  and  execution  of  the  law,  is  of  a  very 
general  sort,  which  does  not  describe  exactly  the  administra- 
tion of  any  one  city,  but  gives  in  bare  outline  functions  per- 
formed, doubtless,  by  a  multiplicity  of  officers  in  the  larger 
cities,  but  in  the  smaller  cities  by  only  a  few  officers  saddled 
with  a  multiplicity  of  duties.  Aristotle  gives  us  a  list  of  the 
tasks  commonly  considered  proper  to  administration  in  Greece, 
and  it  is  chiefly  upon  this  list  that  we  must  rely  for  a  general 
view  of  the  subject.*  From  it  we  learn  that  the  governments 
of  the  Greek  cities  usually  undertook  the  superintendence  of 
trade  and  commerce,  particularly  within  the  city  markets,  the 
inspection  of  public  buildings,  "a  police  supervision  over 
houses  and  streets,"  and  the  oversight  of  fields  and  forests ; 
that  they  had  receivers  and  treasurers  of  the  public  moneys, 
officers  whose  duty  it  was  to  draw  up  documents  relating  to 
legal  business  and  judicial  decisions,  to  hear  complaints,  and 
to  issue  warrants  for  the  institution  of  legal  processes,  bailiffs, 

1  Schdmann,  p.  138;  Aristotle,  Politics. 


72     THE  GOVERNMENTS  OP  GREECE  AND  ROM^ 

jailers,  etc.  Besides  these  officials,  there  were  the  officers  of 
the  naval  and  military  administration,  at  whose  head  stood 
such  dignitaries  as  the  Athenian  Archon  Polemarchus  or  the 
later  Athenian  Strategoi;  the  functionaries  whose  duty  it  was 
to  audit  the  accounts  and  review  the  proceedings  of  those  who 
handled  the  revenues  of  the  state ;  and  the  superintendents  of 
the  public  worship,  —  those  officers  who  still  in  most  cases 
bore  the  ancient  royal  title,  long  since  banished  from  secular 
politics,  but  retained  in  the  religious  hierarchy  in  memory  of 
a  kingly  function  too  much  revered  by  men,  and  thought  to  be 
too  much  esteemed  by  the  gods  themselves,  to  be  exercised  by 
any  save  those  who  bore  this  oldest  and  most  hallowed  of  titles 
(sec.  69). 

In  states  like  Sparta,  where  civil  life  was  a  rigorous  disci- 
pline, there  were,  of  course,  special  officers  to  superintend  the 
training  of  the  young  and  the  conduct  of  the  adult  of  both 
sexes.  Sparta  had,  too,  her  public  cooks  to  prepare  the  coarse 
diet  of  the  Syssitiaj  and  her  superintendents  of  the  public 
messes. 

Hellas. 

111.  Greece  not  Hellas.  —  Although  typical  of  much  in 
larger  Hellenic  history,  the  political  development  of  Athens 
and  Sparta  by  no  means  sums  up  the  political  history  of  the 
Greeks.  Athens  and  Sparta  stand  out  conspicuous  and  regnant 
among  the  classical  states  of  Greece ;  but  European  Greece  was 
not  the  only  home  of  the  Greek  peoples.  It  was  not  their 
chief  home ;  it  was  not  always  even  the  pivotal  centre  of  the 
world  which  they  had  made  their  own  in  the  islands  and  the 
peninsulas  of  the  Mediterranean.  Far  and  wide  outside  of  Cen- 
tral Greece  lay  the  varied  settlements  which,  together  with  the 
city  states  of  the  classical  mainland,  made  up  Greater  Greece. 
The  name  Hellas,  therefore,  does  not  designate  any  particular 
country :  it  no  more  represents  a  geographical  unit  than  does 
the  term  British  Empire.     Wherever  Greeks  established  them- 


I 


THE   QOVERSMENT8    OF   GKKECE    ANT>    ROME, 

selves  in  independence,  setting  up  their  own  civilization  and 
characteristic  forms  of  government,  tliere  was  a  piece  of  Hellas; 
wherever  tliere  was  an  Hellenic  peoplo  there  was  a  portion  of 
the  Hellenic  land,  The  Greeks  never  formed  and  maintained 
»  common  political  organization,  never  knew  national  political 
anion :  '  Hellas,'  therefore,  has  no  organic  or  national  signifi- 
cance.    It  means  a  region,  not  a  nn.tion. 

112.  Original  Migrations  of  the  Greeks.  —  The  Greeks  long 
consorted,  as  we  havt'  seen  (sees.  35,  41),  with  their  cousin 
w  Celts  and  Latins  in  the  great  movement  of  the  Aryan  peoples 
■into  Western  Europe  ;  but  an  eventual  separation  of  these  three 
ranches  of  the  single  parent  stock  resulted  in  the  widest  diver- 
^nces  both  of  fortune  and  of  character  aniung  them.  The 
Jelts  pressed  on  into  the  body  of  the  continent  without  con- 
■fact  with  the  sea ;  the  Latins  slowly  penetrated  by  land  into 
the  spacious  peninsula  of  Italy ;  but  the  Greeks  tarried  in  the 
Imountains  of  Phrygia,  thence  to  issue  forth  to  their  contact 
I  Vith  the  £gean  and  their  association  with  the  sea-faring  Fh(B- 
■fiicians.  First,  it  would  seem,  they  poured  a  numerous  popu- 
Ution  over  the  Hellespont  into  Europe,  a  population  which 
s  to  twscupy  in  time,  not  only  Greece  proper  and  the  Pelopon- 
Bsus,  but  also  all  the  coasts  and  islands  of  the  ^gean.  At 
k  later  tim.e  smaller  companies,  single  tribes,  issued  forth  to  tlie 
lonquest  of  special  tracts  of  the  inviting  coasts  of  Asia  Minor 
r  followed  the  earlier  emigrants  into  the  peninsula.  Thus  the 
Bancestors  of  the  lonians  are  said  to  have  effected  in  that  'pre- 
istoric'  time  their  settlements  upon  the  Asiatic  shores  of  the 
K^gean ;  and  the  ancestors  of  the  Dorians  to  have  entered  the 
mountain  country  of  Northern  Greece,  whence  at  a  later  time 
the  Dorian  conquerors  of  the  Peloponnesus  were  to  sally  forth 
to  perform  the  first  act  of  authentic  Greek  history  (sec,  96). 

1113.  The  PhteniciBn  Influence.  — It  was  the  lonians,  thus 
tnade  neighlKira  tu  the  great  sea,  who  received  for  the  Greeks 
tie  deep  and  lastiut;  imprint  of  the  Fhtenician  inflnence.  The 
Phcenicianii  were  then  already  old  in  civilization  and  in  com- 


74     THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  ORBBOE  AND  BOMB. 

mercial  enterprise.  They  had  been  traders  ever  since  the  six« 
teenth  century  before  Christ,  and  were  elders  among  the 
nations  of  their  time.  It  was  of  course  inevitable  that  the 
unformed  Greeks  should  learn  from  them  as  from  masters. 
And  they  learned  much.  They  probably  learned  from  these 
first  lords  of  the  Mediterranean  not  only  navigation  and  ship- 
building, but  also  the  use  of  weights  and  measures,  their  alphar 
bet,  and  much  antique  taste  and  knowledge  in  the  fields  of  art 
and  science.  By  the  lonians,  probably,  this  eastern  culture 
was  communicated  to  European  Greeks.  Finally  it  became  an 
integral  part  of  Hellenic  thought  and  habit,  hardly  to  be  dis- 
tinguished as  of  foreign  origin. 

114.  Later  Migrations  of  the  European  Greeks. — The  first 
settlements  of  the  Greeks  in  the  European  peninsula  to  which 
they  were  to  give  their  name  were  not  their  final  settlements 
there.  Later  days  witnessed  many  important  readjustments. 
Thessalians  entered  the  northern  portions  of  the  peninsula,  to 
make  it '  Thessaly,'  driving  the  -^olians  already  settled  there 
into  new  homes  further  south,  in  Bceotia ;  the  Dorians  made 
their  great  conquering  movement  southward  into  Peloponnesus, 
displacing  there  the  iEolian  Achaeans,  who,  thus  ousted,  in  their 
turn  expelled  an  Ionian  population  from  a  narrow,  sheltered 
strip  of  the  Corinthian  gulf  coast,  to  which  they  gave  its  his- 
toric name,  Achaia;  and  many  of  the  lonians,  thus  expelled 
from  their  early  seats  in  Peloponnesus,  passed  northward  to 
join  their  kinsmen  in  Attica.  Thus  was  that  distribution  of 
races  effected  in  Greece  which  was  to  characterize  the  classical 
period  of  Greek  history. 

115.  Resettlement  of  the  Asiatic  Coasts  from  Greece.  — 
But  these  movements  of  the  races  did  not  stop  with  the  read- 
justments thus  effected  on  the  peninsula.  Attica  could  not 
easily  contain  the  Ionian  immigration  which  came  to  her,  so 
to  say,  from  the  hands  of  the  Achaeans.  Many,  therefore, 
passed  on  from  Attica  to  found  new  Ionian  settlements  on  the 
central  ^gean  coasts  of  Asia  Minor.    Yet  earlier,  bodies  of 


THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GREECE  AND  ROME. 


I 


Achieaiis,  still  under  the  impulse,  perhaps,  which  they  had  re- 
ceived from  the  Dorians,  had  gone  from  Achaia  to  occupy  the 
northwest  regions  of  the  same  Asiatic  eoaat.  Even  the  Do- 
rians passed  on  into  Asia  fruin  Peloponnesus,  taking  posses- 
sion of  the  southwestern  lioasts  of  Asia  Minor  and  establishing 
themselves  in  the  islands  of  Crete,  Cos,  and  Khodes,  The  Do- 
rians, indeed,  had  become  supreme  only  in  the  southern  and 
eastern  portions  of  the  Peloponnesus,  only  in  Messenia,  Laconia, 
and  Argolia.  The  settlements  in  the  southern  islands  of  the 
Mgttaa  archipelago  and  on  the  southwestern  coasts  of  Asia 
Minor  symmetrically  completed  their  geographical  position  as 
a  sort  of  southern  fringe  to  classical  Hellas. 

It  ii,  doQbtles*,  to  tliit  period  o(  the  reiettleraent  of  Asia  Minor  b; 
thr  European  Greeks,  thus  relurning  upon  ttic  original  linei  of  Greek 
fnoTement.  thiit  we  owe  The  legend  of  Ihe  Trojan  war.  Renllj  kinsiDcn 
of  the  Trojans,  the  Europenn  Greeka  went  against  this  power  of  oldest 
OrHce  as  against  an  alien  and  a  slmngc  people. 

116.  The  Greek  Hediteiraueaii. — Nor  was  even  this  the 
last  of  movement  and  new  settlement  on  the  part  of  the  rest- 
less Greeks.  They  were  yet  to  add  to  a  Greek  j^gean  a  Greek 
mediterranean.  This  they  effected  by  means  of  the  notable 
colonization  of  the  eighth  and  seventh  centuries  before  Christ. 
Foremost  among  the  colonizers  stood  Ionian  Miletus,  in  Asia 
Minor,  and  Ionian  Chalcis,  iu  Eubcea.  Miletus  became  the 
mother  of  more  than  eighty  colonies,  sending  companies  of  her 
people  to  found  Naucratis  on  the  Nile  delta,  Cyzicus  and  Sinojie, 
and  a  score  or  two  of  other  towns  on  the  Propontis ;  making 
settlements  further  away  still,  where  she  did  so  much  of  her 
trading,  on  the  shores  of  the  Etixine.  Chalcis  contribnteil 
thriving  Greek  communities  to  Sicily,  created  the  'Chalcidici,' 
and  founded  Rhegium  in  Italy.  Others  were  scarcely  less  busy 
in  colonization.  Spartans  created  the  notable  city  of  Tarentuni, 
in  Southern  Italy ;  Achieans  built  upon  the  same  coast  the  rival 
cities  of  Sybaris  and  Crotou;  Corintliians  established  Corcyra 


76     THE  GOVERNMENTS  OP  OBEEGE  AND  ROME. 

off  the  coast  of  Epinis,  and  lusty  Syracuse  in  Sicily.  The 
Ionian  Phocaeans  ventured  still  further  west  and  built  that 
Massalia  which  was  to  become  French  Marseilles.  Massalia, 
in  her  turn,  sent  colonists  to  the  eastern  coasts  of  Spain ;  and 
these  were  kept  back  only  by  the  power  of  Carthage,  probably, 
from  spreading  wider  still  Greek  settlement  and  dominion  in 
the  west.  In  brief,  it  was  a  distinguishing  characteristic  of 
the  whole  process  by  which  the  Mediterranean  was  at  this  time 
so  largely  Hellenized  that  towns  begat  towns  in  prolific  gener- 
ation. Each  colony  was  sure  to  become  itself  a  mother  city. 
The  process  was  of  two  centuries'  duration,  extending  from  about 
750  B.C.  to  about  550  b.c.  But  so  rapidly  did  it  move,  so  much 
faster  did  the  colonies  develop  in  all  respects  than  the  mother 
cities  of  the  central  Greek  lands,  that  in  the  first  century  after 
the  beginning  of  the  Olympiad  reckoning  (776-676  b.c.)  the 
"  centre  of  gravity  of  the  Hellenic  world  "  had  already  shifted 
from  Greece  proper  to  the  lusty  colonial  states.  In  Cicero's 
phrase,  an  Hellenic  hem  was  woven  about  the  barbarian  lands 
of  the  Mediterranean.  From  far  eastern  Naucratis,  on  the  Nile, 
to  far  western  Massalia,  in  Gaul,  throughout  almost  all  the 
chief  islands  of  the  sea,  skirting  the  shores  of  Propontis  and 
Euxine,  as  well  as  on  every  Mediterranean  coast  not  dominated 
by  Phoenicians,  thronged  busy  Hellenic  colonies,  impressing 
everywhere  upon  the  life  of  that  early  time  their  characteristic 
touch  of  energy,  of  ordered  government,  of  bold  and  penetrating 
thought  and  courageous  adventure,  and  everywhere  keeping 
themselves  separate,  in  proud  distinctness,  from  the  barbarian 
peoples  round  about  them. 

117.  Race  Distribution.  —  The  distribution  thus  effected  of  the  va- 
rious branches  of  the  Greek  race  is  not  without  its  historical  interest. 
The  jEgean  is  circled,  east,  north,  west,  and  south,  by  Ionian  settlements, 
only  Thessaly  and  the  JEoWsin  colonies  on  the  northwestern  coast  of 
Asia  Minor  breaking  their  continuity  from  Euboea  round  by  the  Chalet- 
dici  and  Thrace,  down  the  eastern  coast  of  the  .£gean,  through  the 
islands  of  Samos,  Icaria,  Nazos,  Paros,  Tenos,  and  Andros,  to  Eubcsa 


THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  OBEEGE  AND  ROME.     77 

again.  South  of  this  Ionian  circle  is  the  Dorian  semicircle,  which  runs 
through  Crete,  Carpathus,  and  Rhodes  to  the  islands  and  coasts  of 
Southwestern  Asia  Minor.  Italy  is  occupied,  for  tiie  most  part,  by 
.£olian  settlers,  though  a  Dorian  cfty  stands  at  one  end,  an  Ionian  city 
at  the  other,  of  the  line  of  .^olian  colonies  tliere.  Sicily  is  shared  by 
Dorians  and  lonians. 

Erery where,  however  close  they  may  live  to  each  other,  these  several 
tribes  retain  their  distinctness,  conscious  of  kinship  and  using  substan- 
tially the  same  speech,  but  persisting  in  noticeable  differences  of  char- 
acter and  rivalries  of  aim. 

118.  The  Greek  Colonial  System.  —  There  was  little  or 
no  political  unity  even  among  cities  of  the  same  division  of 
the  race.  No  common  system  of  government  bound  the  towns 
of  any  coast  together ;  everywhere,  on  the  contrary,  tlioy  stood 
aloof  from  each  other,  organically  separate  and  self-directive. 
Greek  colonization  was  radically  different  from  the  coloniza- 
tion which  the  modem  world  has  seen,  and  even  from  that 
which  the  Roman  world  saw.  A  mother  city  kept  no  hold 
upon  her  colonies  whatever,  except  a  very  vague  hold  of  relig- 
ious sentiment  which  even  very  slight  strains  of  adverse  cir- 
cumstance often  sufficed  to  destroy.  Colonies  went  out  to 
become  cities,  in  the  full  antique  sense  of  that  term,  com- 
pletely independent,  self-governing  communities,  namely. 

The  mother  city  sent  out  each  colonizing  company  that  left 
her  as  if  she  were  sending  out  a  part  of  herself.  The  emi- 
grants took  with  them  fire  kindled  at  the  public  hearth  (pry- 
taneum),  wherewith  to  furnish  their  own  altars  witli  the  sacred 
flame  kept  alive  from  of  old  in  the  religious  rites  of  their 
kinsmen ;  the  mother  city  supplied  them  witli  a  leader  whom 
the  colonists  recognized  as  their  founder;  tlie  approval  of  the 
Delphic  oracle  was  often  sought  by  the  emigrants,  and  they 
generally  awaited,  too,  the  consent  of  the  city's  gods.  If,  more- 
over, in  after  times,  a  colony  contemplated  sending  out  from 
its  own  midst  another  colony,  it  commonly  sought  a  leader  and 
founder  at  the  hands  of  its  own  mother  city.  Many  ties  of 
sentiment  and  tradition  bound  it  to  the  community  from  which 


78     THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GREECE  AND  ROME. 

it  had  sprung.  But  none  the  less  did  it  become,  immediately 
upon  its  birth,  a  sovereignly  separate  state,  no  less  it^  own 
mistress  in  all  things  than  the  city  from  which  it  had  come 
out.  The  Mediterranean  was  fringed,  not  by  a  few  Grecian 
states,  aggregates  gf  iEolian,  Dorian,  or  Ionian  settlements, 
but  by  scores  of  separate  city  communities  as  independent,  for 
the  most  part,  and  often  as  proud,  as  Athens,  —  not  unfre- 
quently  as  powerful  also  as  she. 

119.  Colonial  Constitutions.  —  It  was  natural  that  each 
colony  should  retain  in  its  political  arrangements  the  main 
features  of  the  constitution  of  its  mother  city ;  and  in  the 
earlier  periods  of  colonization  the  Greek  world  may  be  said 
not  to  have  known  any  political  organization  but  the  aristo- 
cratic, in  which  the  elders  of  the  older  kinship  dominated  with 
assured,  almost  with  unquestioned,  authority.  The  earliest 
periods  of  colonization,  it  is  true,  were  the  periods  of  mon- 
archy ;  but  of  monarchy  already  in  decay.  The  aristocratic 
organization  was,  accordingly,  at  first,  almost  everywhere  either 
produced  or  reproduced  in  the  colonies.  But  it  was  destined 
from  the  nature  of  the  case  to  undergo  in  these  newer  com- 
munities much  more  rapid  changes  than  overtook  it  in  the 
states  of  the  older  Hellenic  lands.  Among  colonists  settling 
in  regions  as  yet  untouched  by  their  own  civilization  there 
necessarily  obtained  an  equality  of  condition,  and  presently  an 
absence  of  clear  traditional  authority,  which  made  democracy 
grow  as  if  it  were  a  natural  product  of  the  soil,  and  of  the 
new  atmospheric  conditions.  Accordingly  democracy  was  de- 
veloped in  the  outlying  parts  very  much  sooner  than  in  the 
central  lands  of  Hellas.  Athens  waited  till  the  end  of  the 
sixth  century  b.c.  to  see  it  in  the  reforms  of  Clisthenes  (sees. 
81-87)  ;  while  many  of  the  newer  states  had  witnessed  its 
introduction  quite  a  century  earlier. 

120.  Although  they  outran  the  mother  cities  of  Central 
Greece,  however,  in  their  changes  of  constitution,  the  colonial 
cities  generally  went  through  just  the  same  phases  and  stages 


f 


I 


THE   GOVERNMENTS    OF    GREECE    AND    ROME.  79 

of  change  that  were  afterwards  to  characterize  the  revolu- 
tions and  reforms  of  Athens  which  we  have  already  exam- 
ined. Democnu;y  was  generally  approiivbed  through  Tiuioc- 
raiiy,  through  arrangements,  that  Is,  such  as  Solon  introduced 
in  Athens,  by  whii^h  political  privilege  was  graded  according 
to  wealth  (sees.'  73,  74).  Often,  too,  changes  of  this  nature 
were  accompanied  in  tlie  colonies,  as  in  Rome  (XII  Tables) 
and  in  many  of  the  central  Greek  communities,  by  a  codifica^ 
tion  and  publication  of  the  law.  Commonly,  besides,  democ- 
racies gave  place  to  tyrannies,  which  were  often,  like  that  of 
Pisistratiis  in  Athens  (sec.  80),  erected  as  a  bulwark  against 
aristocratic  reaction.  Either  some  man  of  the  [wople  pushed 
himself  forward,  by  fair  means  or  by  foul,  and  checked  aristo- 
cratic domination  by  reducing  all  alike  to  submission  to  his 
own  power;  or  it  was  a  member  of  the  aristocratic  class  who 
made  use  of  a  favoring  opportunity  to  destroy  aristocracy  by 
a  concentration  of  authority  bi  himself.  In  either  case  the 
tyranny  answered  a  useful  purpose.  It  generally  compacted 
and  fticilitated  resistance  to  outside  aggressions  upon  the  inde- 
pendence of  the  city ;  it  usually  advanced, by  the  mainteuance 
of  steadied  civil  order,  the  material  interests  of  the  community; 
it  not  infrequently  bridged  safely  over  the  gulf  which  separated 
aristocratic  privilege  from  popular  sovereignty,  preparing  the 
levels  of  status  upon  which  alone  democracy  could  be  tirmly 
built. 

131.  Law  of  Conatltational  Modillcatlon  In  HaUas.  ~  We  hare. 
Chut,  the  t^iae  forct'i  »[  conatitutiuniil  uhani^u  cverywtiero  upuratire  in 
the  Greek  worlJ  ;  everywhere  aubatniitinUy  the  lanie  chnnges  Ikke  plnce 
in  •dbsifintHllr  the  gaine  order.  Monaruhf  in  all  cases  give*  plai:e  - 
\o  mrittocrwcy  ;  urUtncracy  very  often  shadea  off  into  timocrscy;  all 
eiclusive  privilegea  iu  (he  long  run  give  way  before  (he  forces  of  de- 
mocmcy ;  but  democriiey  ia  aeliloiii  aecured  ita  flnnl  iriumph  without  the 
in  terpen  lion  of  the  tyrant,  the  man  who  rules  without  the  warrant  of 
the  law.  In  lotne  of  the  greater  Hellenic  cities  the  period  o(  tyranny 
is  the  period  of  highest  power  nniE  pniaperity,  and  demacrncy  cornea 
aflerwirda  only  to  tiiark  decline  and  loaa  of  separate  independeDce, 


80     THE  GOVERNMBNTS  OF  GREECE  AKD  ROME. 

Many  Peloponnesian  communities  cling  as  long  almost  as  Sparta  herself 
to  their  aristocratic  constitutions :  in  them  class  privilege  dies  exceed- 
ing hard.  There  is  by  no  means  a  perfect  uniformity  in  Hellas  either 
in  the  speed  or  in  the  character  of  political  change ;  but  everywhere, 
unless  outside  circumstance  commands  otherwise,  the  same  tendencies, 
the  same  leaven  of  plebeian  discontent,  the  same  ferment  of  personal 
ambition,  are  operative  to  work  out  within  each  little,  self-oentred  city 
state,  similar  modifications  of  organization  and  authority. 

122.  Union  and  Nationality  among  the  Greeks. —  Despite 

the  separateness  of  Greek  city  life  and  its  jealous  negation  of  all 
political  power  save  only  that  of  the  citizens  of  each  commu- 
nity acting  independently  and  for  themselves,  there  was  a  dis- 
tinct consciousness  in  the  minds  of  all  Greeks  alike  of  a  com- 
mon Hellenic  blood,  common  traditions,  a  common  religion  and 
civilization,  A  sense  of  nationality  which,  though  vague,  was 
nevertheless  persistent  and  on  occasion  decisive  of  great  issues, 
pervaded  the  Hellenic  cities  of  the  ancient  Mediterranean 
world  and  gave  to  the  history  of  the  Greeks  some  features 
of  homogeneity  and  concert.  A  common  Hellenic  character 
everywhere  distinguished  Greek  communities  from  all  others. 
But  their  inbred  political  habit  and  their  wide  geographical 
extension  effectually  barred,  sooner  or  later,  every  movement 
towards  national  governmental  union. 

123.  Religious  Community:  the  Delphic  Amphictyony. 
—  In  religion  more  than  in  anything  else  the  Greeks  made 
show  of  union  and  gave  evidence  of  a  spirit  of  nationality. 
In  many  quarters  of  Hellas  cities  lying  round  about  some 
famous  shrine  of  Zeus,  Apollo,  Poseidon,  or  other  national 
deity,  came  together  into  an  Amphictyony,  or  League  of  Neigh- 
bors, for  the  puriK)se  of  worthily  maintaining  and  enriching  the 
worship  of  the  divinity  and  of  defending  his  shrines  against 
pollution  or  dishonor.  The  most  famous  and  influential  of 
these  associations  was  that  which  gathered  about  the  shrine 
of  Demeter  Amphictyonis  at  Thermopylae  and  the  temple  of 
Apollo  at  Delphi.     It  included,  at  one  time  or  another,  abnost 


THK   Q0VERNMEXT3    OF    GREECE    ASD    RUME,  81 

all  the  tribes,  small  as  well  as  great,  of  Central  Greece,  and  in 
its  later  developmeut  admitted  to  membership  Dorian  states 
aJdo  uf  Peloponnesus.  Its  history  runs  back  beyond  the  be- 
ginnings of  authentic  tradition ;  but  it  is  probable  that  it  had 
at  one  time  considerable  political  influence.  Its  primary  pur- 
pose was  to  superintend  the  common  worship  of  Apollo,  to 
guard  the  oracle  at  Delphi  in  its  sacred  independence,  to  main- 
tain against  invasion  the  territory  round  about  the  shrine 
which  was  consecrated  to  the  uses  of  religion.  It  bad  regular 
assemblies  composed  of  delegates  from  the  several  states  in 
the  league,  a  permanent  official  organization,  ti.'ced  rules  of  pro- 
cedure, an  ancient  prestige. 

At  the  lemi-iiiiiiual  meelings  of  Cbe  league,  held  spring  and  autamn 
botli  at  Tliermopylse  and  at  Delplii,  tbsC  concourses  of  Greeks  snarmed 
from  all  parts  of  tlie  i-entral  slates  of  Hellas  to  lake  pari  in  tlic  fi-sti- 
vaU  held  in  honor  of  Ilio  god,  and  to  gel  gain  out  of  Itie  opportunities 
(or  trade  thereby  afforded. 

But  the  equal  voice  accorded  to  large  and  small  tribes  alike 
in  the  votes  of  the  Aniphictyonic  Council  speetlily  robbed  its 
conclusions  of  binding  force  in  even  the  international  politics 
of  the  states  concerned.  The  jwwerful  members  of  the  Am- 
phictyony  naturally  would  not  heed  the  dictation  of  its  insig- 
nificant members.  Rules  there  were  by  which  each  state  in 
the  league  was  Iwund  under  oath  not  to  destroy  any  Amphie- 
tyouic  town,  not  to  turn  away  from  it  at  any  time  its  running 
waters,  to  join  heartily  in  every  duty  wliich  looked  to  the  pro- 
tection of  the  Delphic  temple,  and  in  other  respects  to  observe, 

'  at  least  within  the  limits  of  the  league,  humane  standards  of 
conduct  both  in  war  and  in  peace  and  faithful  standards  of  co- 
opetatioQ  in  all  matters  touching  the  worship  of  the  divinity 

I  in  whose  name  the  association  was  formed.  There  were  germs 
in  the  constitution  of  the  Delphic  Amphictyony  on  the  one 
hand  of  national  unity,  and  on  the  other  of  international  com- 
ity and  morality.     But  these    germs    were   never  developed. 


82     THE  GOVEBNMBNTS  OF  GRSEGE  AND  ROME. 

The  disintegrating  forces  of  Greek  politics  were  too  strong  to 
be  stayed  by  the  forces  of  religion. 

The  Amphictyonic  bond  waa  never,  perhaps,  a  close  one.  Daring  the 
central,  most  celebrated  period  of  Hellenic  histoiy  the  influence  of  the 
league  utterly  disappears  from  politics;  and,  when  in  later  times  it 
again  emerges,  it  is  only  to  plunge  Greece  into  "  sacred  wars  "  which 
afford  Macedonia  her  opportunity  for  the  destruction  of  Greek  indepen- 
dence, and  in  the  conduct  of  which  almost  every  humane  and  religious 
purpose  of  the  Amphictyony  is  flagrantly  neglected. 

124.  The  Delphic  Oracle:  its  Influence. — None  the  less,  the 
oracle  at  Delphi,  whose  shrine  the  Amphictyony  had  been  organized 
to  protect  and  honor,  exercised  an  abiding  influence  upon  Greek  life 
throughout  the  length  and  breadth  of  Hellas.  Its  shrine  has  been 
called  "  the  common  hearth  of  Hellas,*'  the  centre  towards  which  the 
faith  and  reverence  of  the  great  Greek  family  turned  as  towards  the 
home  of  their  religion,  the  symbol  of  their  oneness.  The  Romans  — 
even  the  Romans  of  the  time  of  the  Empire  —  consulted  the  oracle,  so 
great  was  its  fame  and  authority;  and  in  the  Greek  world  almost  every 
considerable  undertaking  awaited  its  sanction.  Its  responses  were  gen- 
erally, in  cases  of  difficulty  or  of  controversy  between  two  powerful 
states,  given  with  great  wisdom  and  circumspection.  Those  who  acted 
as  the  mouth-pieces  of  the  god  acquired  a  facility  and  felicity  in  the 
utterance  of  double,  as  well  as  of  sage,  meanings  which  saved  the  rep- 
utation of  the  oracle  in  all  cases  by  virtue  of  a  possible  twofold  inter- 
pretation of  its  response.  Though  the  influence  of  the  oracle  waned, 
like  all  other  influences  of  the  older  religion,  in  the  later  periods  of 
Hellenic  history,  its  power  was  very  slow  indeed  to  disappear  altogether. 
Its  formative  authority  must  be  put  prominently  forward  in  any  esti- 
mate, however  slight,  of  the  nationalizing  forces  operative  in  the  history 
of  the  Greeks. 

125.  Political  Aggregation:  Achaean  Supremacy. — Such 
political  cohesion  as  the  cities  of  Hellas  here  and  there  had 
was  given  them,  not  hy  community  of  religious  feeling,  hut  by 
the  compelling  power  of  some  dominating  ruler  or  strong,  ag- 
gressive city  aristocracy.  The  story  of  the  Trojan  war  sup- 
plies us  with  a  type  of  the  only  sort  of  empire  that  Greek 
politics  were  ever  to  produce :  the  supremacy  of  one  city  over 
many  others.     Agamemnon^  king  of  Mycenae,  was  leader  of 


THE   GOVEIINMEKTS    OF    OREECE   AND    ROME. 


I 


I 


the  Greeks  againat  Troy  liecauae  Mycena;  was  the  leading  state 
«f  Greece.  Myceuas,  lying  Inland  in  the  northwestern  portion 
of  the  great  peninaula  plain  of  Argolis,  and  Tiryna,  placed 
just  at  the  bead  of  the  Argolic  Gulf,  wtire  the  seats  of  the 
dominant  forces  of  Greek  polities  in  that  antique  time.  Built, 
doubtless,  by  immigrants  direct  from  Phrygia,  they  neverthe- 
less figure  in  the  Homeric  songs  as  the  regnant  cities  among 
the  Acbieans  of  the  Feloponnesua.  Ho  controlling  is  the 
part  played  by  Acbsans  in  the  Trojan  expedition  that  Homer 
again  and  again  uses  '  Achrean'  as  synonymous  with  'Greek.' 
Tribes  from  every  quarter  of  tlie  central  Greek  lands  recog- 
nized the  king  of  Mycenas  as  their  natural  leailer:  forMyceuEe 
dominated  Sparta,  Argoa,  Coriiiti,  and  every  other  Peloponne- 
sian  community,  and  these  Acbieau  eommunities  of  Pelopon- 
nesus were  the  prevalent  powers  of  Greece. 

—  Of  a  like  pallern  wai  Ihe  lupremiicy  laid  to 
1  Crete  by  the  mythical  king  nud  lttw-|fi»er, 
UlDoa.  At  aonic  lime  in  tijal  heroic  period  to  whose  cventn  nu  definite 
•Imhn  can  be  asBigned,  MinoB,  ruler  of  Cnonnii!  in  Crete,  waa  tliought 
by  Ihe  Greeks,  not  only  l«  Imve  brought  within  hia  power  niitny  of  the 
other  Hellenic  ciliei  of  the  iatand,  but  nlao  to  hare  uonilructed  some- 
tbing  like  an  empire  out  of  the  nmnerous  islnnd  stales  of  the  louthern 
.£gean.  ettnbliabing  a  nnml  force  nhi(;h  awcpt  the  aea  of  piratea,  and 
^vlDg  to  the  uitiea  under  his  evay  a  system  of  Iswg  wbich  wai  a  proto- 
type of  the  later  and  more  famous  laws  of  Spnrta. 

127.  The  Supremacy  of  Argos.  —  Later,  Argos  gained  a  like 
temporary  ascendency  in  tin-  IVloponnesus.  Under  Phidou,  a 
lineal  successor  of  the  Her^uiiiila-,  and  therefore  a  rightful 
representative  of  Dorian  supremacy,  a  man  of  imperative  ini- 

I  tiative  and  commanding  ability,  Argoa  dominated  the  cities  of 
[  Argolis,  and  even  led  for  a  time  the  whole  of  the  Peloponne- 
Phidon  used  his  power  to  substitute  Argos  for  Elis  in  the 
presidency,  for  a  single  occasion,  of  the  Olympian  games. 

128.  Games  and  Festivals :  the  Hellenic  Spirit.— To  pre- 
side at  Olynipia  was  to  preside,  for  the  nonce,  over  all  Hellas : 


84     THB  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GRKECB  AND  ROME. 

for  nowhere  did  the  pan-Hellenie  spirit  speak  with  so  plain  and 
HO  inipreHHive  a  voice  as  at  Olympia.  There  every  four  years 
Gr(>(}ks  gathered  from  all  quarters  of  the  Hellenic  world  to 
hohl  gaiiu's  in  honor  of  Zeus,  their  national  deity.  With 
v(\\iiil  f  r(Hiu(?ncy  the  Greek  world  sent  its  crowds  of  spectators, 
itH  ])icked  athletes,  its  poets,  historians,  and  musicians  to  the 
great  I'ythian  festivals,  in  honor  of  Apollo,  at  DelphL  Every 
third  year  the  Ionian  Poseidon  was  celebrated  with  almost 
e(|ual  H])l(aid<)r  in  tlie  Isthmian  games,  held  under  Corinth's 
presidency.  Zeus  had  his  famous  games  and  rites  every  third 
year  at  Nemoa  also,  in  Argolis.  But  no  festivals  had  quite  the 
celebrity  and  influence  enjoyed  by  those  which  every  fifth  year 
witn(^HHe<l  at  Olympia,  in  Elis.  The  Greeks  reckoned  time  by 
M)lyni|)ijulH,'  by  the  four-year  periods,  that  is,  which  elapsed 
bciwiM'ii  fPHtival  and  festival  at  Olympia.  To  win  a  prize  in 
tin*  Olympian  gami's  was  to  win  immortality.  Thither  poets 
went  U)  publish  tlu'ir  poems  to  all  who  would  listen.  Embas- 
sies cjiine  from  cvrry  (Jroek  city  of  consequence,  on  the  main- 
land of  (inM'crc  at  any  rate,  to  take  solemn  part  in  the  ceremo- 
u'u^H  by  Nvhirli  tin*  religious  motives  of  the  gathering  were  pro- 
elainied.  Tlidse  who  wen^  not  Greeks  could  be  present  as 
Hpec^taiors ;  \)\i\.  no  ont^  who  could  not  prove  himself  of  pure 
Mellenict  blood  and  free  from  all  taint  of  sacrilegious  crime 
could  t;ik<'  part  in  any  (contest.  The  period  of  the  games  was 
niadc^  a  period  of  peace,  of  truce:  war  stood  still  while  the 
Greeks  thus  gave  tok(»n  of  their  common  national  spirit,  of 
tli(»ir  ract»  unity  in  rcdigion  and  in  standards  of  achievement. 
It  is  scarcely  ]M)»sibl(;  to  exaggerate  the  influence,  both  ix)lit- 
ical  and  moral,  of  these  festivals.  The  persistency  and  enthu- 
siasm with  which  they  were  celebrated  throughout  fully  a  thou- 
sand yc^ars  gives  impressive  evidence  of  their  significance  in 
(rreek  national  history. 

Still,  although  they  sjKjke  a  national  spirit,  they  did  not  se- 
cure ])olitical  unity.  Nothing  but  strength,  nothing  but  arms 
or  self-interest,  furnished  means  sufticient  for  even  those  tern- 


THE  GOVERNMENTS   OF   GltEECE  AND   ROME.  85 

porary,  ephemeral  unions  of  Greek  cities  which  once  and  again 
seemed  for  a  mtiment  to  he  bringing  sections  at  least  of  the 
Hellenic  world  into  possession  of  better,  because  more  national, 
political  methods. 

129.  The  Delion  Confederacy. —  The  most  celebrated,  and 
in  ita  early  days  most  promising,  of  the  combinations  by  means 
of  which  a  certain  degree  of  Hellenic  union  was  secured  was 
the  Delian  Confederacy.  In  resisting  the  Persian  invasions  of 
B.C.  4%  and  480  the  cities  of  £uroi>ean  Greece  had  looked  to 
Sparta  as  their  leader.  But  the  two  campaigns  resulted  in 
bringing  Atliens  forward  as  the  most  effectual  representative 
of  Greek  independence ;  and  the  turn  which  the  contest  with 
the  Persians  took  so  soon  as  Marathon,  Salamis,  and  Platiba 
had  thrust  the  invaders  out  of  Greece,  made  Athens  the  only 
possible  leader.  Immediately  after  these  victories  the  Hellenic 
states  of  the  ^gean  joined  the  states  of  the  mainland  in  fol- 
lowing up  the  military  advanti^es  already  gained  and  in  driv- 
ing the  Persians  back  from  Asiatic  as  well  as  from  European 
Helios;  and  in  this  movement,  as  in  the  earlier  defence  of  the 
peninsula,  Sparta  led.  But  Sparta  soon  found  that  such  lead- 
ership threatened  to  result  in  the  breeding  of  generals  whose 
personal  power  would  be  full  of  peril  to  her  aristocratic  con- 
stitution. She  was,  besides,  not  fitted,  either  by  position  or  by 
political  constitution,  to  play  the  part  of  a  naval  state :  and 
yet  it  must  be  a  naval  state  that  should  lead  the  j^gean  and 
Asiatic  communities  in  their  contest  with  the  common  enemy. 
Sparta,  therefore,  withdrew,  and  Athens  became  her  natural 
successor  In  the  hegemony. 

The  result  was  the  re-formation  of  the  league ;  or,  rather, 
the  formation  of  a  new  league.  This  league  was  the  Delian, 
formed  about  b.c.  475.  It  embrae«d  most  of  the  Ionian  states 
of  the  archipelago  and  of  the  Asiatic  const.  Delos  was  chosen 
aa  the  seat  of  its  treasury  and  the  meeting-place  of  its  assem- 
blies, not  only  because  of  its  convenient  central  location,  but 
also  because  it  possessed  one  of  the  most  ancient  and  revered 


86     TH£  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GBEECE  AND  BOME. 

shrines  of  Apollo  and  could  therefore  furnish  for  the  league 
that  religious  background  which  was  indispensable  to  Greek 
thought  in  the  construction  of  confederacies.  About  the  shrine 
in  Delos  the  confederates  gathered  as  an  Amphictyony,  Or- 
ganization was  effected  under  the  wise  and  eminently  conserv- 
ative guidance  of  Aristides :  and  that  organization  promised 
to  be  effectual.  The  league  had  a  treasury  filled  by  stated 
contributions  from  all  those  members  of  the  organization  who 
could  not  themselves  furnish  men  and  vessels  to  the  confed- 
erate fleet ;  that  treasury  was  administered  by  permanent  offi- 
cials (HeUenotamice)  trained  for  their  functions  in  Athens ;  its 
assembly  met  statedly ;  it  maintained  a  great  fleet  constantly 
upon  the  seas :  in  all  respects  it  was  the  most  compact,  most 
energetic,  most  promising  political  combination  that  Hellas 
had  yet  seen, 

130.  Athenian  Empire.  —  But  the  confederate  features  of 
this  combination  speedily  disappeared.  From  the  first  Athens 
had  had,  not  the  presidency  only,  but  also  the  control,  of  the 
league.  Her  citizens  administered  its  treasury ;  she  commanded 
the  confederate  fleet ;  both  in  material  power  and  in  political 
capacity  she  immeasurably  excelled  all  the  other  confederates. 
Many  of  the  confederate  states,  too,  played  into  her  hands. 
They  preferred  to  pay  money  into  the  treasury  rather  than  be 
at  the  trouble  of  supplying  men  and  ships  —  and  Athens  made 
no  objection  to  the  change.  Presently  she  transferred  the  funds 
to  her  own  coffers,  and  did  not  scruple  to  use  them  to  pay  for  the 
magnificent  buildings  and  the  matchless  works  of  art  with  which, 
Pericles  being  master  of  her  policy,  she  adorned  herself.  In 
every  way,  indeed,  the  money  of  the  confederacy  was  made  to 
simplify  Athenian  finance.  When  members  of  the  league  tried 
to  withdraw  from  it,  they  found  themselves  coerced  by  Athens 
into  remaining,  being  obliged  either  to  pay  a  heavy  tribute  for 
their  recalcitrancy  or  to  submit  to  be  ruled  direct  from  Athens. 
The  later  days  of  the  league  saw  Athenian  officers  of  oversight 
established  in  many  of  the  towns  once  equal  members  with 


THE  GOVEaNMBNTB  OP  GHEECK   AMD   ROME.  87 

Athens  in  the  confederacy,  and  in  some  Athenian  garrisons. 
When  necessary  or  expedient,  Athens  strengtliened  her  control 
by  new  and  separate  treaties  with  the  stronger  towns  under 
her  hegemony.  The  Delian  Coniederacy  had  become  an  Athe- 
nian Empire. 

It  wBi  the  resoureee  wrung  from  thii  empire  Ihit  rendered  Ihe  finance) 
of  Atlieni  BO  eiij  ot  manaf^ement  in  the  time  of  Periclet;  and  it  wdb 
tlie  aOKCen  of  the  financea,  proba.bly,  vhich  gsined  for  hU  polic-j  of 
making  money  paymenls  to  the  people  (set,  90)  the  tolerance  of  the 
richer  ctaaaes  of  the  citizena,  and  prevented  Ihe  tntal  consequenuea  of 
that  policy  from  making  themselveB  at  once  manifeBt. 

131.  The  Peloponnesian  War ;  Oligarchies  vs.  Democra- 
cies.— This  empire  had  hardly  been  secured  when  Spartan 
jealousy  brought  about  its  downfall.  The  Peloponnesian  war 
was  fought  nominally  because  Athens  took  Corcyra's  part 
against  Corinth,  Corcyra's  parent  city,  but  really  because  the 
power  of  Athens  had  become  too  great  to  be  longer  brooked  by 
the  Peloponnesian  states.  Most  of  the  more  powerful  states 
of  the  Peloponnesus,  l>eaides,  had  oligarchic  or  aristocratic 
constitutions,  and  Athens  was  the  representative  and  embodi- 
ment of  democracy.  That  Peloponnesus,  with  Sparta  at  its 
I  head,  should  strike  at  Athenian  supremacy  wau  inevitable. 
The  result  of  the  war  was  to  make  Sparta  supreme.  But 
she  used  her  supremacy  to  humiliate,  not  to  unite,  Greece. 
She  put  garrisons  and  military  governors  {humioats)  in  every 
uity  convicted  or  suspeuted  of  disaffection  towards  her.  It 
was  imiwsaible  that  ^gean  Hellas  should  long  be  held  together 
by  the  hateful  methods  of  her  drastic  tyranny.  Accordingly, 
Sparta  steadily  lost  her  ascendency. 
Athens,  on  the  other  hand,  gradually  recovered  much  of  tlifi 
ground  she  had  lost;  gathered  about  herself  a  new  and  more 
extensive  league,  including  not  only  many  of  her  old  allies,  but 
also  Dorian  and  Eubcean  commonwealths  not  a  few,  and  even, 
for  a  time,  Macedonian  and  Thessalian  princes )  conducted  her- 


88     THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GREECE  AND  ROME. 

self  with  an  unwonted  moderation,  dictated  by  sad  experiences ; 
and  had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  Peloponnesian  fleets  again 
and  again  driven  from  the  JEgesji,  Sparta  was  forced  to  be 
content  to  be  the  chief  among  oligarchies  and  to  leave  the 
principal  r6le  in  Greece  to  democrats. 

132.  Meantime  Thebes  was  brought  to  a  sudden  and  short-lived  su- 
premacy by  the  genius  of  Epaminondas,  utterly  defeating  the  Spartans 
at  Leuctra  (b.c.  371)  not  only,  but  also  making  forcible  and  radical 
readjustments  in  the  politics  of  the  Peloponnesus. 

133,  Macedon.  —  But  nothing  that  any  Greek  city  could  do 
proved  effectual  in  uniting  the  Greeks :  confederacies  and  hege- 
monies alike  were  ephemeral.  It  remained  for  Macedon  and 
Rome  to  do  for  them  what  they  could  not  do  for  themselves. 
The  Macedonians  were  cousins  to  the  Greeks,  having  much 
Hellenic  blood  in  their  veins,  —  though  just  how  much  we  can- 
not say.  They  were  quite  near  enough  of  kin  to  understand 
Greek  character  and  politics  thoroughly,  and  to  make  their 
assumption  to  lead  Greece  seem  not  altogether  unnatural. 
Philip  of  Macedon  knew  his  object  perfectly,  easily  divined 
the  means  of  attaining  it,  and  advanced  towards  it  with  con- 
summate craft,  energy,  and  success.  First,  he  conquered  the 
outlying  Greek  cities  nearest  to  his  hand ;  next  he  intervened 
in  a  "  sacred  war  "  —  a  war  among  the  Amphictyons  concerning 
Delphi  —  by  which  Greece  was  torn,  and  won  a  place  in  the 
Amphictyony  itself,  as  a  Greek  power ;  and  then,  turning  to 
the  completion  of  his  designs,  he  crushed  Athens  (Chseronea, 
338),  reduced  the  power  of  Sparta,  and,  establishing  himself 
in  the  presidency  of  the  Amphictyony,  brought  the  states  of 
European  Greece  together  into  a  nominal  league  which  was  in 
reality  a  Macedonian  empire.  Central  Greece  was  at  last  com- 
pacted for  a  national  undertaking,  —  the  Hellenization  of  the 
East. 

134.  The  Hellenization  of  the  East.  —  That  Hellenization 
followed  the  conquests  of  Alexander  the  Great.     Alexander 


THT5    GOVERNMENTS    OF   GBEKCE    AND    HOME. 


89 


moved  agaiust  Persia  as  the  leafier  and  representative,  because 
the  irmster,  of  the  European  G-reeks.  His  armies  were  Greek, 
in  large  part  pure  Greek,  auri  the  regions  which  he  «!oiiquered 
were  regions  opened  thereby  tc  the  Greeks.  Alesander  him- 
self did  not  live  long  enough  to  do  much  more  for  the  perma- 
nent alteration  of  eastern  civilization  than  clear  away  oliatat^les 
to  the  spread  and  predominance  of  western  arts  and  ideas,  and 
nreate  the  highways  of  politicjil  organiitatiou  ujion  which  Greek 
influences  wpre  to  advance  into  Syria  and  Egypt.  The  great 
changes  which  were  to  make  the  East  Hellenii:  took  plat^e 
under  his  successors,  the  IKadochi,  amiilst  the  wars  by  which 
tliey  sought  to  establisli  upon  firm  foundations  their  series 
of  independent  Gra^co- barbarian  kingdoms.  Tlie  process  waa 
easiest,  of  course,  in  Asia  Minor,  and  most  nearly  resulted 
there  in  a  veritable  Hellenizatioii ;  but  even  in  Syria  and  Egypt 
it  made  notable  strides,  leaving  Greek  cities  like  AntJoch  and 
Alexandria  to  attest  its  vigor,  ajid  subduing  to  Greek  influences 
muoh  important  Mediterranean  coast  country. 

135.  The  East  wan  by  no  means,  however,  wade  Greek  in 
any  such  sense  as  that  in  which  the  j^gean  coasts  of  Asia 
Minor  had  so  long  been  Greek.  The  Greeks,  though  they 
became  exceedingly  numerous  and  easily  dominant  in  the  new 
kingdoms,  did  not  anywhere,  probably,  constitute  a  majority 
of  the  population.  Nor  were  they  Greeks,  for  the  most  part, 
who  would  have  been  permitted  to  contend  in  the  games  at 
Olyrapia.  Macedon's  supremacy  and  eastern  conquests  had 
produced  a  new  Greek  race,  with  deep  infusions  of  Macedonian 
and  barbaric  elements  both  in  its  blood  and  in  its  manners. 
It  was  on  that  very  account  the  better  adapted  to  establish  a 
new  civilization,  which  knew  little  of  the  old  Greek  liberty  or 
variety,  —  an  orientalized  Greek  civilization.  It  was  not  stiflly 
retentive  of  exclusive  cliaractt-ri sties,  like  the  pure  Hellenic ; 
it  was  receptive  of  outside  influences,  open  to  compromise,  sub- 
missive to  rulers. 

136.  The  Macedonian  kingdom.^  amalgamated  the  East  and 


90     THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GREECE  AND  ROME. 

gave  it  that  individuality  which,  after  Roman  dominion  had 
spread  to  it^  was  to  enable  it  still  to  occupy  a  place  apart  in  the 
Roman  system,  and  was  to  cause  it  ultimately  to  emerge  from 
that  system  a  distinct,  separate,  self-sufficing  whole,  the  East- 
em  Empire  (sees.  186,  187). 

When  CoDstantine  transferred  the  capital  from  Rome  to  Bjsantium, 
he  of  course  shifted  the  centre  of  g^^avity  from  the  Latin-Teutonic  to 
the  Greek  side  of  the  Empire.  In  the  time  of  Jostinian  Greek  was  the 
prevailing  language  and  the  chief  imperial  officials  were  Greeks. 

137.  The  older  Greek  cities  of  the  uSgean  coast  of  Asia 
Minor  had  been  prepared  by  their  earlier  history  to  fall  easily 
into  a  system  like  that  established  by  Macedon.  Denying 
themselves  the  strength  that  lies  in  union,  they  had  singly 
succumbed,  first  to  semi-barbarian  Lydia,  and  afterwards  to 
wholly  barbarian  Persia.  It  was  no  new  thing  with  them,  as 
it  was  with  Athens  and  Thebes  and  Sparta,  to  become  material 
in  the  hands  of  a  conqueror,  constituent  parts  of  an  empire. 

138.  The  Achsean  League. — The  period  of  Macedonian 
supremacy,  period  though  it  was  of  the  final  decline  of  Greek 
liberty,  nevertheless  witnessed  one  of  the  most  brilliant 
attempts  at  national  action  on  the  part  of  the  Greeks.  The 
Achseans,  who  ever  since  that  heroic  age  of  the  Trojan  expe- 
dition when  they  had  been  leaders  of  all  Greece  (sec.  125)  had 
stood  in  the  background  of  Hellenic  history,  working  out  their 
own  quiet  developments  in  comparative  peace  and  prosperity 
in  secluded  Aehaia,  now  again,  in  the  closing  age  of  Greek  his- 
tory, stepped  forward  to  a  new  leaderehip  and  initiative.  The 
cities  of  Aehaia  had  from  time  immemorial  acted  together 
under  some  form  of  political  association ;  but  their  union  did 
not  become  significant  in  the  history  of  Greek  politics  until 
the  year  b.c.  280.  In  that  and  the  previous  year  several 
Achaean  towns  took  heart  to  cast  out  their  Macedonian  mas- 
tors,  and,  having  liberated  themselves,  drew  together  for 
mutual  assistance^  making  a  common  cause  of  their  liberty. 


THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GREECE  AND  ROME.     91 

The  spirit  of  other  towns  kindled  at  the  example,  and  the 
moYement  spread.  Presently  all  the  Achaean  towns  had  be- 
come free,  and  the  league  sprang  into  importance.  Sicyon, 
which  was  not  an  Achaean  town,  threw  in  her  lot  with  it  and 
gave  it^  in  the  person  of  her  own  gallant  Aratus,  a  leader  who 
was  speedily  to  make  it  famous  and  powerful.  Under  his 
leadership  it  became  instrumental  in  delivering  Corinth  and 
other  neighbors  from  their  tyrants.  Year  by  year  saw  fresh 
accessions  to  its  membership  till  it  included  Megara,  Troezen, 
Epidaums,  Megalopolis,  and  even  Argos.  For  half  a  century 
it  served  as  an  admirable  organ  for  the  national  spirit  of  the 
Oreeks ;  for  a  full  century  it  retained  no  small  degree  of  credit ; 
but  finally,  of  course,  it  was  drawn,  like  all  else,  into  the  vor- 
tex of  Roman  conquest.  It  may  be  said  to  have  been  the  last 
word  of  Greek  politics. 

139.  And  in  its  constitution  it  spoke  a  rather  notable  word 
for  the  politician.  That  constitution  brought  the  world  within 
sight,  perhaps,  of  a  workable  confederate  arrangement.  The 
league  acted  through  an  assembly  which  met  twice  every  year 
and  to  which  was  entrusted,  not  only  the  election  of  all  con- 
federate officials,  but  also  the  supreme  direction  of  every  affair 
which  affected  the  foreign  relations  of  any  city  in  the  league, 
even  though  it  were  an  affair  not  of  general  but  only  of  local 
interest.  The  business  of  the  assembly  was  prepared  by  a 
Council  ()9ovXi7,  boule)  which  was  probably  permanent.  Its 
officers  were,  at  first  two  Generals  (strategoi),  afterwards  one 
general  and  a  chief  of  cavalry  known  as  Hipparchus,  as  well 
as  certain  subordinate  general  officers;  a  Public  Secretary 
(ypafifMaTm,  grammateiis)  ]  and  a  permanent  executive  com- 
mittee of  ten  known  as  DemiurgL  The  board  of  executive 
officers,  it  is  believed,  presided  over  the  sessions  of  the 
Assembly. 

Here,  certainly,  was  a  better  framework  than  the  Greeks 
had  ever  known  before  for  concerted  national  action.  Its 
chief  defects  lay  in  the  composition  and  procedure   pf  the 


92     THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GREECE  AND  ROME. 

Assembly.  That  body  was  composed,  in  theory,  of  every 
freeman  of  the  cities  of  the  league  who  had  reached  the  age 
of  thirty  years.  In  fact,  of  course,  it  consisted  of  the  whole 
body  of  the  freemen  of  the  town  where  it  met  (usually  iEgium, 
or,  in  later  days,  Corinth)  and  of  such  citizens  of  the  other 
towns  as  had  the  leisure  or  the  means  to  attend.  The  ancient 
worhl  knew  nothing  of  the  device  of  representation  which  has 
solved  so  many  problems  of  jx)litical  organization  for  the 
Teuton.  And  the  votes  in  the  Assembly  were  taken  by  towns, 
not  decided  by  the  major  voice  of  the  freemen  present.  The 
few  chance  attendants  from  some  distant  city  within  the  league 
spoke  authoritatively  for  their  fellow-townsmen  :  the  smallest 
delegation  had  an  equal  vote  with  the  largest ;  and  yet  there 
was  no  fixed  plan  which  would  make  the  vote  of  one  delegation 
as  representative  as  that  of  another. 

140.  The  ^tolian  League.  —  The  same  period  saw  another 
league  spring  into  rivalry  with  Macedonia  on  the  one  hand  and 
with  the  Aoh»an  towns  on  the  other,  whose  constitution  bears 
so  close  a  resemblance  to  that  of  the  Achaean  confederation  as 
to  suggest  the  prevalence  in  Greece  of  common  conceptions, 
or  at  least  of  common  habits,  of  political  association.  The 
iEtolian  League,  like  the  AchaEjan,  had  its  general  assembly  of 
freemen;  the  business  of  tluit  assembly  was  prepared  by  a 
committee  whose  functions  resemble  those  of  the  Achsean 
Council;  the  chief  executive  officer  of  the  league  was  a 
Strategus;  his  associate  in  command  was  dubbed  Hipparchus; 
and  a  Public  Secretary  {grammateus)  served  the  league  in  its 
formal  transactions. 

141.  But  these  likenesses  ought  not  to  be  too  much  insisted 
upon.  We  know  less  of  the  actual  confederate  life  of  the 
-.'Etolian  League  than  of  that  of  the  Achaean,  and  what  we  do 
know  reveals  certain  important  differences  between  the  two 
associations.  The  iEtolian  League  was  not  a  confederation  of 
cities,  but  a  confederation  of  tribes.  Nor  was  the  leadership 
which  the  .^tolians   acquired  through  their  league  like  the 


THE   GOVERNMENTS    OF    GREECE    AND    ROSfE.  98 

» leadership  wliifh  fell  to  the  Achiean  towns.  T\w  .^toliana 
faihabited  a.  country  backed  by  impenetrable  mountain  fast 
nesses  to  which  they  could  retire,  to  the  defeat  of  all  outside 
coercion.  Their  aggressive  and  lawless  natures  led  them  to 
make  of  their  neighborhood  to  the  sea  an  opportunity  for  wide 
and  Bureessful  piracy.  Their  power  and  tbetr  energetic  initia- 
tJTe  created  for  them  a  sort  of  empire :  at  one  time  all  of 
Southern  Epirus,  Western  Acarnania,  Thessaly,  Locris,  Phocis, 
and  BflBotia  were  included  in  the  league,  and  it  even  had  alliea 
in  Asia  Minor  and  on  the  Propontis.  It  "  assumed  entire  con- 
trol  of  the  Delphio  oracle  and  of  the  Amphictyonio  assembly," 
Its  leadership  was  a  purely  milit:iry  leadership,  presenting 
^HBslient  [loints  of  contrast  to  the  association  by  means  of  which 
^■tbe  Achaean  Confederates  sought  to  secure  themselves  in  the 
^Binjoyment  of  their  liberties. 

Siery  freenian  of  thirty  jears  of  n^  wai  enUtled  to  memberehip  nt 
the  Aoembly  of  the  LeaguL'.  Tli^it  asueiubiy  met,  not  twiue,  but  once 
a  yenr,  in  the  autumn,  nt  Tliermum,  and  was  alleniled,  of  couree,  only 

■      by  tlime  who  could  afford  to  Attend ;  tiint  ia,  by  the  dominant  few. 
TheAuembly  did  not  select  the  Slritlegna  of  the  League,  hut  a  list  of 
itominecs  for  the  nfflce  —  from  which  n  StrAlcgui  was  piukiTd  out  by  lot. 
The  Strategns,  not  a  board  of  magialrates  aa  in  A^iaia,  preiided  orer 
the  meetlngii  of  the  Confederate  Aaietnbly ;  and  to  bim  nerti  enlruated, 
besidel  hia  military,  certain  general  civil  and  rcpreaentalive  fuDCtiont. 
The  .Kloiian,  like  the  Aclman  League,  was  eventually,  of  coutm, 
F  iwept  into  the  Roman  vortex. 

1)42.  Soma  and  tha  'WMtam  Cheeks.  —  Weatem  Hellas,  after 
baring  been  at  aonie  jiointa  touilied  by  Carthage,  had  been  ttbsorbcd 
by  Rome,  of  tom»e,  before  the  imjierial  eily  had  tvM  her  armies  to  in- 
terrene  in  the  fai:tlDiiAl  Bghta  of  Greece  proper.  The  citica  of  Magna 
Gnccia  Rome  acquired  wlien  she  completed  her  conqneat  of  the  Italiall 
peninsula,  b.c.  27!.  Sicily,  with  its  Givek  and  Carthaginian  aelllemetits, 
■he  acquired  in  B.C.  311,  and  organized  aa  a  province  in  b.c.  227,  The 
other  western  liomt's  of  the  Greeks  sh-e  made  her  own  along  with  Spain 
Itnd  the  coaalt  of  Gaul. 
143 
)rk 


143.   After  Roman   Conquest. — Kome  neither  undid  the 
ork  of  the  Macedonian  princes  in  Asia  Minor  and  Syrisj  nor 


94     THE  OOVEHNMENT3  OF  GREECK  AND  ROME. 

thoroughly  Romanized  there  the  systems  of  government.  The 
vitality  and  self-direction  of  the  semi-Greek  municipalities  of 
the  East  in  large  measure  weathered  Roman  rule,  as  did  also 
the  Greek  speech  and  partially  Helleoized  life  of  Asia,  Syria, 
and  Egypt.  The  compound  of  oriental,  Greek,  and  Roman 
methods  in  government  which  was  effected  by  the  later  empe- 
rors, when  Greek  Byzantium  had  hecome  the  imperial  capital, 
Constantinople,  may  be  best  discussed  in  direct  connection  with 
Roman  political  development  (sees.  181-187). 

The  Greek  settlements  of  Sicily,  Italy,  Gaul,  and  Spain  were 
much  more  completely  swallowed  and  assimilated  by  Roman 
organization. 

(II,)  The  Government  of  Rome. 

144.  The  Ancient  Roman  Kingdom.  —  At  no  period  before 
that  of  the  Empire  was  the  government  of  Rome  radically 
unlike  the  governments  of  Greece ;  in  their  earliest  stages  the 
resemblance  between  Grecian  and  Roman  governments  was  a 
resemblance  of  details  aa  well  as  of  general  pattern.  Homer's 
account  of  the  patriarchal  presidencies  of  Greece  may  serve 
as  a  sufficiently  accurate  picture  of  the  primitive  Roman  mon- 
archy. Kingship,  it  is  true,  seems  to  have  been  much  leas 
strictly  hereditary  in  Rome  than  in  Greece :  the  Roman  kings 
were  not  only  of  several  families,  but  even,  tradition  says,  of 
different  nationalities.  The  functions  of  the  Roman  kings, 
however,  and  the  government  over  which  they  presided,  would 
have  seemed  most  natural  and  regular  to  a  contemporary  Greek 
observer.  The  king  was  high-priest  of  the  nation,  its  general, 
and  its  Judge.  He  was  associated  with  a  council,  — a  Senate, 
—  composed  of  beads  of  families;  for  the  Roman  state,  like 
the  Greek,  was  a  confederation  of  gentea,  curies,  and  tribes; 
and  the  decisions  of  king  and  council  were  heard  by  a  general 
assembly  {comitia)  of  the  freemen  of  the  curies.  There  is 
nothing  in  all  this  to  call  for  new  comment}  we  have  seen  it 


I 
I 


THE   GOVERNMENTS    OF    GREECE    AND    ROME. 

all  in  Greece  (sees.  48-57),  —  except  the  method  of  sucoession 
to  the  throne.  Upon  the  death  of  a  king,  a  council  of  all  the 
Fathers  %f  the  gentes  chose  an  interrex,  who  was  to  hold  office 
for  one  day ;  the  itUerrex  named  a  successor,  the  successor, 
taking  counsel  with  the  Fathers,  nametl  a  king;  and  the  Comi- 
tta  confirmed  the  choice. 

145.  I.eading  Peculiarity  of  Roman  CoDstitutional  Devel- 
opment. —  This  primitive  constitution  completed  its  i 
blance  to  those  of  Greece,  by  lie^nning  very  early  to  fall  to 
pieces.  But  the  way  Rome  took  to  alter  her  institutions  was 
in  some  respects  peculiarly  Roman.  The  Romans  never  looked 
revolution  straight  in  the  fa«e  and  acknowledged  it  to  be  revo- 
lution. They  pared  their  constitution  down,  or  grafted  upon 
it,  90  that  no  change  was  sudden,  but  all  alteration  apparently 
mere  normal  growth,  induced  by  tboughtfid  husbandry,  and 
they  could  fancy  that  the  original  trunk  was. still  standing, 
full  of  its  first  sap.  No  one  was  ever  given  leave  to  reform 
the  constitution  like  a  Solon  or  a  Clisthenes.  Reforms,  how- 
ever, were  planted  in  the  seed  at  various  times  which  we  can 
diatinguiah  now  very  clearly  as  beginnings  of  sluggish  changes 
which  were  to  be  entirely  accomplished  only  in  the  fulness  of 
time. 

146.  Reforms  of  Servlus. — Thus  a  change  such  as  Solon 
brought  about  in  Athens  was  prepared  in  Rome  by  the  mili- 
tary and  eivit  policy  of  Servius  Tullius,  one  of  the  latest  and 
greatest  kings  of  the  ancient  city.  The  Roman  Senate  in  its 
youth  resembled  in  one  particular  the  English  House  of  Ijords 
U  it  was  long  ago  (sec.  659)  ;  it  consisted  of  such  leaders 
of  the  nation  as  were  summoned  by  the  king,  and  Servius 
■tretched  his  prerogative  by  summoning  to  it  the  heads  of  cer- 

plebeian  families  of  consideration.     Here  wa^  a  notable 
ih  made  in  patriciau  privilege ;  but  made  under  the  forms 
the  constitution  and   destined  to  bi-ar  fruit  but  slowly, 
[ore  significant  was  the  organiz3.tion  which  Servius,  still  act- 
ling  within  constitutional  warrant,  this  time  as  coinmander-in- 


96 


chief,  gave  lu  the  army.  For  the  purposes  of  military  aduiinis- 
tration  he  divided  the  jieople  into  five  property  classes,  to  aach 
of  which  were  aasigued  military  duties,  proportioned  to  the 
meaiiB  availahle  to  it  for  self-equipment  for  the  field;  und  the 
host  thus  made  up  and  classified  lie  formed  into  an  Assembly 
of  Centuries  {Comitia  Centuriata).  This  assembly  waa  simply 
the  army  in  council.  In  it  e^ch  of  the  hundreds  (centuriea) 
into  which  the  army  was  divided  had  one  vote.  All  matters 
of  foreign  policy  in  which  the  army  as  such  might  natuntUy 
he  most  interested  to  have  a  voice  were  submitted  to  this  Army 
Counnil.  Suoh  prerogatives  given  to  the  new  property  classefl 
contained  promise  of  grave  constitutional  cJianges,  The  cen- 
turiate  assembly  outlasted  the  necessarily  temporary  army 
organization  for  whose  sake  it  had  been  devised,  came  to  be 
simply  a  body  representing  wealth  instead  of  birth,  and  gradu- 
ally absorbed  an  electoral  and  legislative  power  such  aa  hati 
never  been  dreamed  of  in  the  plans  of  Servius,  Of  this  we 
shall  see  something  later  (sees.  154-155). 

147.  Tile  CsDtuiJes.  —  The  cinsiiflcMinn  of  the  people  effected  hj 
Servini  whb  baaed  upon  >  census  of  properly  which  reiuindi  o[  the  polit- 
ical reforms  of  Solon  in  Albena  (^lev.  73).  Like  Cliatlienes,  liowerer, 
Servius  nJdecl  a  new  divieioD  into  tribes  (sec.  82],  and  Jiis  propcrtjr 
ctasaei  were  not  four  but  Are  in  nunibcr.  Ererj'  one  nho  was  subject 
to  iniiitar/  aervice,  and  who  owned  not  leit  than  twn  juyrr-i  (a  little 
more  than  an  ai.-re)  of  land,  was  to  contribute  to  the  defence  of  the 
state  uniler  the  new  claisiflcation :  and  the  new  cliLsies  were  to  be  dis- 
posed into  tour  tribes.  The  flnt  clasa,  consiBting  of  those  wortli  100,000 
anu  ($2000),  was  to  contribute  eifchty  centuries  of  footmen  and  tigit- 
teen  centuries  of  liorienien  to  the  army;  the  second,  third,  and  foQIIll 
classes,  representing  respectirely  individual  properties  worth  TB.OOO, 
GO.OOO,  and  25,000  attei.  were  each  to  aupply  twenty  centuries  of  in- 
fantry: nnd  the  Bflh  class,  representing  a  oeaaua  of  11,000  aun,  mM 
to  furnish  thirty.  One-half  of  the  crnluriea  of  footmen  supplied  iy 
each  cUxa  cnnsialed  of  seniors,  men  from  forty-five  to  sixty  ;  whiJe  Ihe 


other  c 
In  II 


e  made  up  nf  rr 


ri  CenTir 


■a  the  VI 


ebj 


n  forty-flve. 
the  vole  of 


■acb  i-ealuiy  being  decided  upon  by  ■  majonty  vote  within  the  oenltujr. 


THE    GOVERNMENTS    OF    GREECE    AND    ROME.  97 

Evidentlj  Ibe  result  of  the  nrmnKemeul  takpn  us  n  whole  was  lo  give 
prepondennce  in  (lie  canc^lueiciio  nf  the  Contiria  lo  wenltb  and  age. 

There  were  added  lo  Uie»o  centurieB  of  the  cIsbspb  one  century 
dravn  from  tlio«e  wlio  were  shown  by  ilie  censu!  to  hnve  less  tliaii 
11,000  iiMri :  and  four  ccnturifa  of  niugJL-ians  and  workmen  drawn  from 
Ihe  inasseB  not  reckoned  in  Ibe  census  at  nil.  The  toMl  number  uf  i-en- 
tariei  WAS.  therefore,  one  hundred  and  ninety-tbree. 

148.  Beginniiigs  of  the  Republic.  —  The  line  of  Roman 
kings  came  to  au  end,  and  the  Kt'ijublic  was  inaugurated  at 
almost  the  very  moment  when  Clisthenes  was  effecting  his 
popular  reforms  in  the  institutions  of  Athens.  But  it  ought 
to  be  kept  clearly  in  mind  that  a  republic  was  inaugurated  in 
Kome  in  509  b.c,  not  in  an  Athenian  or  modern,  but  only  in 
a  Roman,  sense.  As  I  have  said,  the  Romans  never  made 
revolutions  out  of  hand)  they  only  grew  them,  from  very 
slowly  germinating  seed.  The  change  made  in  509  was  scarcely 
greater  titan  was  the  uhange  effected  in  Athens  aome  two  cen- 
turies earlier  by  substituting  annual  archons  for  life  archons. 
Two  Consuls,  to  be  chosen  aiumally  by  the  Comilia  Centunata, 
were  substituted  for  the  kings,  who  had  grown  insolent  in  the 
person  of  Tarquin ;  and  a  newly  created  high-priest,  dubbed 
Btx  Sacrorum,  received  the  religious  prerogatives  of  supplanted 
royalty  —  that  was  all.  The  regal  functions  (jiiietly  passed  to 
the  joint  exercise  of  the  consuls,  and  the  right  of  electing  to 
the  chief  magistracy  passed  away  from  those  who  had  elected  the 
kings.  In  all  other  respects  the  constitution  kept  close  to  the 
lines  of  its  original  forms ;  only  the  Senate  receiving  increase 
of  power, 

149.  The  Senate.  —  The  Roman  Senate  is  singular  among 
bodies  of  its  own  kiud  in  having  liad  no  clearly  defined  prov- 
ince. From  the  time  when  consuls  were  first  chosen  till  the 
end  of  the  second  Punic  war  {n.c.  509-201)  it  was  virtually. 
BO  far  as  the  conception  of  policy  went,  the  government  of 
Rome.  Its  counsels  determined  the  whole  action  of  the  state. 
But  not  by  uny  very  tangible  legal  right.     It  remained  till  the 


98     THB  GOVBBHHaSra  OF  OBSECB  AHD  ROMK. 

last  wliat  it  had  been  from  the  first,  —  only  a.  conaultative  body 
whose  advice  any  magistrate  might  ask,  but  wkoae  advice  no 
magistrate  was  bound  to  take  unless  he  chose.  It  wati  asso- 
ciated with  the  consuls  as  it  had  been  with  the  kings, — to 
give  them  such  counsel  aa  they  should  call  ujiou  it  to  give. 
Its  powers  were,  strictly  speaking,  only  the  residuum  of  powers 
not  delegated  by  law  or  fixed  custom  to  any  magistrate  or  body 
oreated  since  the  days  when  all  legislative  functions  had  be- 
longed to  the  Senate  as  of  course,  as  the  only  council  in  exist- 
ence. Until  the  comparatively  late  times  when  the  Senate  had 
been  corrupted  by  the  temptations  incident  to  the  administra- 
tion of  a  vast  empire,  and  had  proved  itself  as  incapable  as 
any  other  advisory  debating  club  of  managing  foreign  con- 
quests, it  had  many  distinct  advant^ea  over  any  other  authority 
that  might  have  felt  inclined  to  compete  with  it.  Ma^trates 
held  their  olSces  only  for  on«  year,  and  were  generally  drawn 
from  the  classes  strongest  ia  the  Senate;  the  various  assem- 
blies of  the  people  (sees.  154,  155)  had  no  permanent  organi- 
zation, and  met  only  occasionally,  when  the  proiier  magistrate 
saw  fit  to  summon  them;  the  Senate  alone  had  continuous  life 
and  effective  readiness  for  action.  With  its  life-membership 
it  was  immortal ;  containing  the  first  statesmen,  lawyers,  &ad 
soldiers  of  the  state,  it  had  a  knowle<lge  of  affairs  and  tradi- 
tions of  authority,  of  achievement,  and  of  sustained  and  con- 
certed purpose  such  as  magistrates  who  held  their  offices  but 
for  a  twelvemonth,  and  meetings  of  the  people  which  came  to- 
gether but  for  a  day,  could  not  possibly  have.  It  was  compact, 
practised,  clear  of  aim,  resolved,  confident.  The  vagueness  of 
its  functions  was,  therefore,  an  advantage  rather  than  a  draw- 
back to  it.  It  undertook  every  task  that  others  seemed  dis- 
posed to  neglect ;  it  stretched  out  its  hand  and  appropriated 
every  function  that  was  lying  idle.  If  its  right  to  any  par^ 
ticular  function  was  aerioimly  challenged,  it  could  iiuiotly  dis- 
claim it,  —  to  take  it  up  again  when  the  challenger  had  passed 
on.     The  consuls  and  other  raagistrates  could  ignore  its  deter- 


^ 


THE  GOVERNMENTS   OP  GREECE   AND   ROME. 


99 


I 


miDations  at  will  and  follow  their  own  independent  purposes 
or  the  wishes  of  the  popular  assemblies.  The  Senate  waa  only 
their  servant,  to  speak  when  bidden.  But  the  Senate's  advice 
was  commonly  indispensable ;  nowhere  else  were  such  coherent 
views  or  such  informeil  purposes  to  be  found,  nowhere  else  so 
much  experience,  wealth,  influence.  It  was  too  serviceable  to 
be  decisively  quarrelled  with :  aad  in  all  seasons  of  quiet  in 
home  affairs  it  accordingly  had  its  own  way  with  undisturbed 
regularity. 

150.  Composition  of  the  Senate.  —  Tlie  number  of  lanators  naa, 
throughoDt  moit  at  Romnii  liintory,  limited  lo  lliree  huadred.  TliEiir 
tenure  was  tor  life,  provided  \hey  nere  not  deprived  of  llieir  rank  b;  tli« 
censor.  In  tlie  regal  period  tiiey  wer«  chosen  b;  the  king.  Iiii  Eumnioni 
conitiluting  tlieni  membera  (leo.  I4U)  ;  ind  when  consuli  aacceeded  to 
the  kinglj''  functiona,  they,  like  the  kinga.  filled  ricincipa  in  the  Senate. 
A  law  of  about  b.c.  361,  however,  gave  the  right  to  a  lent  in  the  Senate 
10  every  one  who  hud  been  conaul,  prslor,  orcurule-iedile;  and  vacan- 
cie*  over  and  above  the  number  which  auL'h  ex^offidala  aufflced  to  fill, 
««re  thereafter  filled  by  appointment  of  the  ccnior. 

151.  Roman  Conquests  and  their  Constitutional  Effects.  — 
"While  the  Senate,  however,  was  thus  profiting  by  knowing  its 
own  mind  and  by  having  functions  too  indefinite  to  be  cur- 
taUed,  the  conquests  of  the  Komau  anuies,  which  the  Senate 
at  first  did  so  much  to  advance  by  supplying  both  wise  plans 
vad  effective  leaders,  were  sweeping  together  an  empire  whose 
government  was  to  prove  an  impossible  task  even  for  the  Sen- 
ate,—  for  any  magistrate  or  assembly,  indeed,  known  to  the 
constitution  of  the  city-republic.     Rome  whs  denied  the  exclu- 

ively  municipal  life  for  which  her  forms  of  government  fitted 
and  which  waa  permitted  to  Athens,  Sparta,  and  the  other 

ities  snugly  ensconced  in  their  little  valley  nests  among  the 
[jDOUntains  of  Greece.    Bhe  had  no  pent-up  Attka  in  which  to 

.ve  a  separate  life.     There  were  rival  towns  all  about  her  on 

le  plains  of  Latium  and  beyond  the  Tiber  in  Etniria.  When 
'tiiey  had  been  Sirnught  under  her  supremacy,  she  had  but 


100         TIIE  GOVERNMENTS   OF  GREECE  AND  HOMK. 

gained  new  hostik  neighbors,  to  whom  her  territory  was  equally 
open.  She  seemed  rumiielled  tor  the  sake  of  her  own  pe>aoe  to 
conquer  alt  of  Italy.  Italy  subdued,  site  found  herself  sejiur 
rated  by  only  a  narrow  strait  from  Sicily.  Drawn  into  that 
tempting  island  by  policy  and  ambition,  she  came  face  to  tMV 
with  the  power  of  Carthage.  In  subduing  Cartliage  she  y 
led  to  occupy  Spain.  She  had  been  caught  in  a  tremendoua 
drift  of  compelling  fortune.  Not  until  she  had  circled  the 
Mediterranean  with  her  conquests,  and  had  sent  her  anuieg 
deep  into  the  three  continents  that  touch  its  international 
waters,  did  she  pause  in  the  momentous  undertaking  of  bring- 
ing the  whole  worid  to  the  feet  of  a  single  city.  And  her  con- 
stitutional life  itself  felt  every  stroke  of  these  conquests.  ThiS' 
constant  stress  of  war  was  of  the  deepest  consequence  to  her. 
politics,  —  especially  in  enabling  the  plebeians  to  break  into 
the  pale  of  political  privilege  much  eArlier  than  they  might 
otherwise  have  done  so. 

152.  The  Plebeians.  —  Strangely  enough,  it  is  not  easy  to 
say  just  who  the  plebeians  were.  Borne  liiatorians  believe  that 
they  were  a  non-cittzen  class  such  as  we  have  seen  in  the 
met(eci  at  Athens  (sec.  93)  ;  others  have  satisfied  themselves  that 
they  were  at  least  suh-citizens,  members  even  of  the  exclusive 
curies  which  contained  the  original  lloman  genle».  hut  that  si 
how  they  were  not  themselves  within  the  patrician  geiilea,  and, 
consequently,  not  of  the  classes  which  were  eligible  for  office. 
I'ossibly  neither  view  is  either  quite  right  or  quite  wrong. 
Whether  or  not  it  l>e  true  that  Rome,  because  seated  in  a  dis- 
trict which  was  neither  fertile  nor  liealthful  enough  to  have 
liecn  chosen  for  any  other  puq»se,  was  at  first  an  asylum  fov 
the  outlawed  and  desperate  characters  of  Italy,  it  is  reason* 
ably  certain  that  her  population  had  from  the  hef;inning  areryi 
miscellaneous,  heterogeneous  cnm]X)sitioiL  Possibly  the  g\ 
which  claimed  to  be  the  only  yevte»  that  had  fathers  (patrta,  in 
other  words,  long  and  honorable  descent),  and  conaequentljT 
the  only  patricians,  were  tbeinselves  of  rather  artificial  makft^ 


THE    GOVKIINMENTS   OF   OltKKCE    AND    1 


1 

OME.  101 


Qp;  and  it  is  quite  conceivable  that  those  who  came  later  into 

the  Roman  circle,  although  not  less  naturally  but  only  more 

recently  formed  into  families  of  the  orthcxlux  pattern,  were 

relegated  to  a  rank  of  inferior  dignity  in  the  state,  even  if  not 

nxcluded  from  a  place  in  the  curieM  alongside  of  the  patricians. 

But  there  were  also  many,  doubtless,  who  had  come  to  Borne 

as  aliens,  content  at  first  to  live  there  as  outsiders  for  the  sake 

of  certain  advantages  of  trade  to  be  had  only  on  the  banks  of 

the  Tiber,  and  who  had  in  time  given  birth  to  a  nun-citizen 

I,  which  had  forgotten  its  alien  extraction  and  had  l>ecome 

b-identilied  with  the  city,  but  which  had  made  no  advance  be- 

ftyond  the  threshold  of  the  state.     Probably  tliese,  too,  were 

.     Doubtless  the  same  name  included  also  those  who, 

f  whether  aub-citizens  or  non-citizena,  had  attached  themselves  to 

I- noble  patrons  in  the  half-servile  capacity  of  clients. 

153.   Secession  of  the  Plebeians  (b.c.  494).  —  Whoever  the 

I  Jilebeians  may  have  been,  they  were  indispensable  to  Rome  in 

I  ier  struggle  for  supremacy.     They  came  year  by  year  into  a 

■  greater  military  importance,  constituting  more  and  more  esclu- 

I'Sively  the  rank  and  file  of  the  Roman  armies :  and  they  em- 

■Jlloyed  their  usefulness  to  the  state  as  a  lever  by  whieh  to  raise 

ismselvea  to  complete  political  equality  with  the  senatorial 

Their  first  decisive  step  demonstrated  their  strength, 

I— to  themselves,  possibly,  as  well  as  to  the  {tatricians.     In  the 

('midst  of  war,  and  with  their  arms  in  their  hands,  they  seceded 

from  the  city  and  threatened  to  establish  a  separate  govem- 

meat  of  their  own.     Their  grievance  was,  that  they  were  at 

the  mercy  of  the  patrioiau  mt^istrates ;  they  had  not  as  yet 

I  any  greater  demands  upon  which  to  insist  seriously  than  pro- 

Ptection  agiiiiist  magisterial  tyranny. 

164.  The  Tribunes They  were  heeded,  of  course.    A  seed 

|of  revolution  was  sown,  as  usual,  without  any  one's  seeing  the 

romise  of  innovation  it  contained.     Tnbitiiea  of  the  people 

were  appointed :  at  first  two,  afterwards  five,  in  the  last  days 

They  were  officers  chosen  from  the  ranks  of  tlie  plebeians 


102        TBE  OOVBRNMESra   OP  GREECE  AKD   ROMS. 

and  invested  with  the  right  to  suspend  the  judgment  of  aay 
magistrate  upon  a  plebeian  by  peremptory  veto.  The  persona 
of  the  tribunes  were  made  inviolable  by  a  compact  (the  lejt  ao- 
crata)  between  patricians  and  plebeians  whii;L  rlenounced  ft 
curse  upon  any  one  who  should  interfere  with  them  in  the  di»- 
chai^e  of  their  functions.  The  concession  seemed  a  small  one, 
—  especially  in  view  of  the  fact  that  the  tribunes,  though  p]» 
beians,  were  (till  b.c.  471)  elected,  not  by  their  own  order,  but 
by  the  ComiCia  Curiata,  the  exeJusive  assembly  of  the  patri- 
cian curies.  But  the  creation  of  the  tribunate  did,  neverthe> 
less,  transform  the  constitution.  The  tribunes  did  not  content 
themselves  with  restraining  the  tyranny  of  the  magistrates ; 
they  constituted  themselves  the  political  leaders  of  the  pUbs/ 
they  called  plebeian  meetings  {cmicilia  plebis)  which  they 
harangued,  and  which  they  prompted  to  take  concerted  action 
for  the  enforcement  of  plebeian  rights.  It  was  of  no  avail  that 
the  patricians  violently  broke  in  upon  and  dispersed  these 
meetings  and  handled  the  tribunes  roughly.  Plebeian  agitation 
extorted  a,  law  (the  Idliati,  B.o.  493)  which  visited  with  the 
extreme  penalty  of  death  ajiy  interruption  of  a  tribune  while 
addressing  the  people. 

loo.  Progress  of  Plebeian  Predominance.  —  In  b.c.  471  the 
election  of  triltunes  was  transferred  by  law  to  a  newly  cortati- 
tnted  plebeian  assembly  of  tribes,  which  was  known  as  the 
Concilium  tributum  plebis.  Step  by  step  the  resolutions  of  the 
strictly  popular  assemblies  grew  in  importance.  Ultimately  k 
Comilia  Tributa,  an  assembly  in  which  all  the  people,  whether 
patricians  or  plebeians,  participated,  became  the  chief  legisla- 
tive body  of  the  state;  the  initiative  of  the  tribunes  in  its 
counsel.s  grew  into  a  right  of  initiative  in  the  proceedings  of 
the  Senate,  their  authority  to  check  magistrates,  into  powers  of 
independent  judicial  action,  The  Comitia  Cnriata  still  survived 
and  exercised  a  small  residuum  of  function,  —  for  the  Romaui 
never  willingly  abolished  a  superseded  institution ;  the  Comitia 
Cettltiriata  continued  to  elect  and  legislate  on  a  reduced  scale ; 


THK   GOVEkSMENTS    OF    GREECE    AND    HOME,  103 

I  and  the  Seuate  still  gut  its  adioinistrative  suggestions  heeded 
when  it  Ptiuld,  aa  of  old ;  but  the  Comitia  Tributa  had  virtually 
absorbed  the  sovereignty.     It  was  the  assembly  of  the  whole 
people ;  till?  others  were  weakened  houses  ot  lords. 
156.  The  Plebeians  and  the  Hagistracies.  —  Tht:  plebeians 
Were  not  satisfied,  however,  with  a  growth  of  legislative  power 
and  the  interveution  of  the  tribunes  between  themselves  and 
the  m^istrates.     They  were  not  slow  to  use  their  waxing  po^ 
litical  strength  to  open  the  magistraeiea  to  their  order.     With 
■  •  true  instinct  for  strategy,  they  attacked  first  the  consulship 
teelf ;  they  would  gain  all  by  gaining  that.     But  the  fight  was 
along  and  stubborn  one  about  this  stronghold  ;  the  consulship 
I  the  key  to  the  constitution,  and  the  patricians  contrived 
o  delay  the  complete  triumph  of  the  plebeians  in  their  attack 
I  it  for  a  century  and  a  half.     The  method  of  resistance 
■hieh  they  adopted  was  at  once  astute,  lx>ld,  and  successful, 
s  the  plebeians  approached  complete  possession  of  the  coveted 
,  the  patricians  steadily  curtailed  its  imjiortance  by  par- 
big  away  its  prerogatives  and  giving  them  to  officers  newly 
Dated  for  the  purpose  and  kept  carefully  within  the  patrician 
At  the  beginning  of  the  contest,  when  it  first  became 
irideut  that  the  plebeian  right  to  high  office  must  be  recog- 
;,  the  plebeians  were  offered  consular  ]iowers  hi  the  field 
r  the  title  of  'military  tribunes.'    The  tribunician  veto 
I  not  hitherto  been  able  to  protect  plebeians  outside  the 
Mty,    and   the    powers  which   the    consuls   exercised  despoti- 
illy  in  the  field  were  those  of  which  the  plebeians  were  most 
alous.     Still  the  gift  of  a  share  in  these  extraordinary  powers 
nnder  a  new  title  did  not  satisfy  the  commons.     They  must  be 
admitted  to  the  consulship  itself,  with  its  dignities  and  its 
poirers  both  in  the  field  and  at  home.     The  law  was,  therefore, 
made  to  concede  that  a  plebeian  might  be  one  of  the  consuls; 
but  patrician  influence  and  intrigue  of  course  took  care  that 
none  should  be,  for  the  choice  was  made  by  the  Comitia  C«7tr 
a'iaia;  and,  for  fear  some  plebeian  might  somehow  creep  in, 


104    THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  OBE£CB  AKD  ROME. 

the  office  of  Quw^or  was  createil.  and  tlio  consukr  privilege 
of  acting  as  treasurer  of  the  state  was  given  intg  the  hands 
of  two  patrician  quiestors.  The  plebeians  of  coarse  saw  that 
they  had  suffered  a  virtual  defeat,  and  piLshed  on.  It  was  pres- 
ently enacted  that  one  of  the  consuls  must  be  a  plebeian;  and 
the  law  was  carried  into  effect.  A  subsequent  law  threw  both 
consulships  open  to  the  commons.  But  both  times  the  )»itri- 
cians  answered  by  cutting  off  a  piece  of  the  consular  power  and 
keeping  that  piece  still  safely  in  their  own  possession.  First, 
Censors  were  appointed  to  exercise  the  important  prerogati^-e, 
hitherto  appertaining  to  the  consular  office,  of  taking  the  census 
and  revising  the  roll  of  the  Senate;  and  then  Praiors  were 
created  and  vested  with  the  judicial  functions  which  the  con- 
suls had  inherited  from  the  kings.  Both  these  ofBces  were 
denied  to  plebeian  candidaten. 

s  uftcrwarda  called 


The  hierarchy  of  office  was  growing,  and  the  patricians  were 
maintaining  in  large  part  their  exclusive  hold  upon  power; 
but  the  most  that  the  privileged  classes  were  gaining  was  delay. 
Eventually  the  door  to  every  office,  even  to  the  sa«red  priest- 
hoods and  to  the  augural  college,  swung  open  to  tike  jAebit,  and 
tlie  uld-timu  hateful  inequality  between  patricians  and  plebeians 
was  swept  utterly  away. 

157.  Breakdown  of  the  Republic.  —  But  the  struggle  be- 
tween the  orders  was  scarcely  over  before  the  approaching 
decline  of  the  Republic  had  begun  to  become  manifest.  Rome 
had  been  attempting  the  impossible  task  of  administering  b 
vast  empire  by  means  of  a  city  constitution,  and  her  whole  po- 
litical system  was  breaking  down  under  the  strain.  As  province 
after  province  had  come  under  her  dominion,  she  had  invented 
no  new  system  whereby  to  give  them  good  government  and  at 
the  same  time  preserve  for  herself  secure  control.  The  Romans 
never  invented  anything  new ;  they  simply  adapted  old  forma 


THE  GOVERNMENTS   OF   GIIEEC^E 


105 


I 


and  institutions  as  best  they  might  to  new  neeils  and  circum- 
They  hati,  therefore,  merely  streU-hed  the  tentacles 
of  their  city  conatitiition  out  over  the  world,  and  that  conati- 
tution  showed  yearly  i-learer  Jind  clearer  signs  of  being  about 
to  be  torn  asunder  by  the  strain. 

158.  Provincial  Administration. — The  consuls  and  prEetors 
of  the  city  goveniiueut  were  uontinued,  as  pro-consuls  and 
pro-prBBtors,  and  sent  out  to  govern  provinces.  But,  onoe  away 
from  the  sui«rvision  of  the  tribunes  and  the  criticism  of 
assemblies  and  Renate,  they  were  absolutely  irres]»unsible : 
save  only  that  they  were  liable  to  trial  for  malfeasance  in 
office,  after  the  expiration  of  their  terms  of  servioe,  by  jury- 
courts  at  Rome,  which  were  of  course  out  of  sympathy  with 
provincials  and  notoriously  open  to  be  briljed.  In  the  city 
itself  consul  and  prator  were  theoretically  inilependent  of  the 
conclusions  of  Senate  or  people ;  out  of  the  city,  commissioned 
as  pro-consuls  or  pro-praitors,  they  were  actually  independent. 
They  were  city  officers  far  away  from  home  and  from  all  city 
oversight,  among  subjects  instead  of  among  fellow-citizens. 
In  Rome  justice  was  administered  by  the  magistrate,  always 
subject  to  ap[>eal  in  all  cases  which  were  not  in  the  first  in- 
stance heard  in  jury-courts,  and  well-known  law  governed  alt 
decisions.  But  in  his  province  the  pro-magistrate  was  a  final 
judge  restrained  by  no  law  but  bis  own  edict,  issued  on  enter- 
ing ujKm  his  provincial  command,  and  by  so  much  of  the  rules 
observed  by  his  predecessor  as  he  had  chosen  to  adopt  in  that 
edict.  And  so  throughout  provincial  administration,  There 
being  no  way  of  collecting  taxes  in  the  province  by  means 
of  any  stretched  municipal  instrumentality,  the  taxes  were 
farmed  out  to  publicans.  Thpre  being  no  way  known  to 
Boman  municipal  method  of  bringing  local  government  in  the 
jm>vinces  into  any  sort  of  systematic  co-operation  with  the 
general  administration,  towns  and  districts  were  often  suffered 
to  retain  their  own  local  organization,  but  subject  to  the  con- 
stant harassment  of  Roman  interference.      Force  cured  the 


106         THE  GOVEBHMENTS   OF   GREECE  AKD  ROME. 

want  of  system ;  arrogant  domination  served  instead  of  ade- 
quate maJ'liinery  ;  a  genius  for  intrigue  and  for  open  subjuga- 
tion took  the  place  of  wise  legislation,  The  world  was  made 
use  of  rather  thiui  administered . 

159.  Causes  of  Failure.  —  This  attempt  to  make  a  city 
vnnstitutiou  serve  for  the  government  of  a  whole  empire  failed, 
therefore,  for  the  double  reason  that  it  was  impossible  to 
provide  masters  for  tlie  magistrates  who  had  gone  out  nomi- 
nally as  servants  of  the  city  without  giving  the  provincials  a 
share  in  the  government,  and  impossible  to  give  the  provincials 
part  in  a  system  which  kuew  nothing  of  representative  assem- 
blies, and  consequently  nothing  of  citizenship  save  in  the  shape 
of  privileges  which  could  bo  exercised  only  in  Rome  itself. 
The  provinces  could  not  be  invit^id  to  Rome  to  vote  and  sit  in 
the  assemblies  and  the  jury-coiirts-  And  it  was  not  citizenship 
in  Rome  that  the  provincials  wanted,  but  Roman  citizenship 
in  the  provinces,  if  such  a  thing  could  be  invented,  with  power 
to  curb  magistrates  and  condemn  publicans  on  t!ie  spot. 

160.  EstabUsIiment  of  the  Empire. — The  only  remedy 
possible  to  the  ancient  world  was  to  overthrow  the  city  consti- 
tution and  bring  Rome  to  the  same  level  with  the  provinces 
by  giving  her  and  them  a  common  master  who  could  unify 
administration  and  oversee  it  with  an  equal  interest  in  the 
prosperity  of  all  parts  of  a  consolidated  domain.  That  ia  what 
Ctesar  attempted,  and  what  the  overthrow  of  the  Republic  and 
the  establishment  of  the  Empire  acoomplished.  Under  the 
consuls  and  the  Senate  the  provinces  had  been  administered 
aa  Rome's  property,  as  the  estate  of  the  Roman  people;  uuder 
the  emperors,  who  combmed  in  their  single  persona  consalac 
and  pro-consular,  prstorian  and  pro-pnetorian,  tribunician  and 
qutestorian  powers,  the  provinces  very  soon  came  to  bo  admin- 
istered as  integral  i>arts  of  R-ome.  The  Senate  still  stood,  and 
many  provincial  officers  were  still  formally  elected  by  the 
people  of  the  city ;  but  the  city  became,  scarcely  less  than  the 
provinces,  bound  to  perfect  obedience  to  the  emperor ;  provin- 


THE  QOVKENMBKTS  OF  QHBECE  AND  HOME. 


107 


cial  officers,  and  even  city  officers,  were  recognized  as  only  lus 
deputies ;  the  Empire  was  nnifiod  and  provincials  biouglit  up 
to  an  equality  with  their  former  masters  by  a  servitude  com- 
mon to  all.  Caracalla's  act  of  uuiversal  enfranchisement, 
whatever  its  immediate  purpose  (a.d.  212),  was  a  logical 
outcome  of  the  imperial  system.  All  were  citizens  where  all 
were  subjects. 


Evolutions  of  Government  unbeb  the  Empire. 

161.  Genesis  of  the  Empire.  —  It  is  not  possible  to  undei^ 
stand  either  the  processes  oi'  the  sigoificiijice  of  the  establish- 
ment of  the  Empire,  without  first  understanding  also  the  dis- 
cipline of  disorder  and  revolution  by  which  Rome  was  prepared 
for  the  change  from  republican  to  imperial  forms  of  gov- 
ernment. The  Empire  was  not  suddenly  erected.  The  slow 
and  stubborn  habit  of  the  Roman,  degenerate  though  he 
had  become  by  reason  of  the  dissipations  of  comiuest  and  the 
growth  of  military  spirit,  would  not  have  brofjked  any  sudden 
change.  That  habit  yielded  only  to  influences  of  almost  one 
hundred  and  fifty  years  standing;  the  changes  which  trans- 
muted the  Republic  into  the  Empire  began  with  the  agrarian 
legislation  of  Tiberius  Gracchus,  b.c.  133,  and  can  hardly 
be  said  to  have  been  completed  until  the  death  of  Augustus, 
A.D.  14 

162.  Tiberius  Gracchus  to  Augustus.  — The  first  stages  of 
the  change  which  was  to  produce  the  Empire  had,  indeed,  pre- 
ceded the  time  of  the  Gracchan  legislation.  The  strength  of 
the  Republic  had  lain  in  the  boily  of  free,  well-to-do  citizens, 
in  a  race  of  free  peasants  as  well  as  of  i>atriotic  patricians,  in 
a  yeomanry  of  small  farmers  rather  than  in  a  nobility  of  great 
land-holders.  But  the  growth  of  the  Roman  dominion  had 
radically  altered  all  the  conditions  of  Rome's  economic  life. 
She  had  not  only  spent  the  lives  of  her  yeomen  in  foreign 
wars,  but  had  also  allowed  them  to  be  displaced  at  home  by 


108    THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GREECE  AND  ROMS. 

the  accumulation  of  vast  estates  in  the  hands  of  the  rich  and 
by  the  introduction  of  slave  labor.  The  small  farm  was  swal- 
lowed up  in  the  great  estates  about  it ;  the  free  laborer  disap- 
peared in  the  presence  of  the  cheap  slaves  poured  in  upon 
Italy  as  the  human  spoils  of  foreign  conquest.  Presently  the 
cheap  and  abundant  grain  of  the  provinces,  too,  rendered  agri- 
culture unprofitable  in  Italy,  and  even  farming  on  a  vast  scale 
by  means  of  slave  labor  ceased:  the  great  estates  were  con- 
verted into  pastures  for  the  rearing  of  flocks  and  herds.  The 
pressure  of  these  changes  u|)on  the  peasant  classes  was  some- 
what relieved  from  time  to  time  by  the  establishment  of  colo- 
nies in  various  parts  of  Italy  upon  lands  acquired  by  the  state 
by  conquest ;  but  such  relief  was  only  temporary.  When  Car- 
thage was  finally  overthrown  and  the  greater  strains  of  war 
removed  from  Rome,  the  economic  ruin  of  the  home  state  be- 
came painfully  evident,  the  necessity  for  reform  painfidly  press- 
ing. The  i)oor  who  were  also  free  had  no  means  of  subsist- 
ence :  all  the  lands  once  owned  by  the  state  were  in  the  hands 
of  the  rich,  and  with  the  rich  rested  all  the  substance  of  power, 
for  they  filled  the  Senate,  and  there  made  their  riches  tell  upon 
public  policy.  The  indispensable  economic  foundations  of 
republicanism  had  crumbled  utterly  away. 

163,  It  wjus  this  state  of  affairs  that  Tiberius  Gracchus 
essayed  to  remedy,  by  reviving  the  laws  (the  Licinian  of  b.c. 
36(\)  in  violation  of  which  the  rich  senatorial  families  had 
absorlx»d  the  i)ul)lic  lands.  By  enactments  which  he  proposed 
as  Tribune  in  13^3  k.<'.,  the  public  lands  illegally  occupied 
wen*  reclaimed  for  distribution  by  a  retroactive  enforcement 
of  the  old  limitations  as  to  the  amount  of  public  land  which 
each  i)ersou  should  be  allowed  to  hold,  and,  although  the  senar 
torial  party  accomplished  the  murder  of  Tiberius  and  the 
temporary  defeat  of  his  iKirty,  his  measures  were  in  large  part 
put  into  operation,  in  deference  to  the  clamors  and  demands 
of  the  people.  Ten  years  later  Tiberius'  younger  brother, 
Gajus  Gracchus,  received  the  tribunate  and  vigorously  renewed 


T 


THK   GOVERNMENTS  OF   GREECE   AND   HOME.         109 

the  same  policy.  He  forced  to  enactment  lawa  providing  for 
the  sale  of  grain  at  low  prices  to  the  people,  for  the  establish- 
ment of  colonies  outside  of  Italy  in  the  provinces,  for  the 
admission  of  certain  classes  of  the  citizens  outside  the  St-nate 
to  a  participation  in  the  judicial  functions  then  being  monopo- 
lized by  the  senatorial  oligarchs,  and  for  a  new  method  of 
bestowing  provincial  commands.  But  once  more  the  oligarchy 
crushed  its  enemies  and  regained  its  de  fado  ascendency  in 
the  state. 

164.  It  was  the  rule  of  the  oligarchy  which  produced  Maiius 
and  Sulla  and  the  cruel  civil  wars  between  the  respective  par- 
ties of  these  rival  leaders.  Botli  parties  alike  threw,  now  and 
again,  a  sop  to  the  commons,  but  neither  seriously  undertook 
any  reform  of  the  evils  which  were  sapping  the  state  of  every 
element  of  republicanism.  The  Italian  allies  went  into  revolt, 
and  forced  their  way  into  the  privileges  of  the  franchise;  but 
intrigue  effected  their  real  defeat  in  the  struggle  for  substan- 
tial power,  and  their  success  did  not  touch  the  economic  con- 
dition of  Italy-  Sulla  was  able  to  carry  reactionary  legislation 
wluch  turned  the  constitution  back  in  some  respects  as  far  as 
the  times  of  Servius,  and  established  upon  a  basis  of  definite 
law  the  control  of  the  oligarchy.  The  extreme  poliLy  of  the 
oligarchs  produced  reaction ;  but  reaction  did  not  strengthen 
the  people ;  it  only  developed  factions  :  the  time  of  healthful 
reaction  liad  passed,  and  the  jjeriod  of  destroying  civil  war  had 
I  oome.  Civil  war  opened  the  doors  to  Ceesar  and  the  several 
I  triumvirates,  and  finally  Rome  saw  her  first  emperor  in  Octa^ 
viaa.  The  stages  of  the  transformation  are  perfectly  plain; 
there  had  been  (1)  the  decay  of  the  free  peasantry  and  the 
transfer  of  economic  power  from  tht  many  to  the  few ;  (2)  the 
consolidation  of  oligarchic  power  in  the  Senate ;  (3)  reactions 
and  factional  wars;  (4)  the  interference  of  Ccesar,  fresh  from 
1  great  successes  in  Gaul  and  backed  by  a  devoted  army ;  (5) 
I  the  formal  investiture  of  a  single  man  with  controlling  author- 
j  ity  in  the  state.     Disorder  and  civil  war  had  become  chronic 


i 


110    THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GREECE  AND  ROME. 

in  the  degenerate  state,  and  had  been  cured  in  the  only  feasi 
ble  way. 

165.  Transmutation  of  Republican  into  Imperial  Institu- 
tions under  Augustus.  —  But  even  in  the  final  stage  of  the 
great  change  all  appearance  of  radical  alteration  in  time- 
honored  institutions  was  studiously  and  circumspectly  avoided. 
The  imperial  office  was  not  created  out  of  hand,  but  was  slowly 
pieced  together  out  of  republican  materials ;  and  the  process 
of  its  creation  was  presided  over  by  Octavius,  the  best  possi- 
ble man  for  the  function,  a  man  who  was  at  once  a  consum- 
mate actor  and  a  consummate  statesman.  Of  course  there  was 
and  could  be  no  concealment  of  the  fact  that  predominance  in 
the  state  had  been  given  to  one  man ;  but  the  traditions  of  the 
republic  furnished  abundant  sanction  for  the  temporary  in- 
vestiture of  one  man  with  supreme  authority :  the  dictatorship 
had  been  a  quite  normal  office  in  the  days  of  the  Republic's 
best  vigor.  What  it  was  possible  and  prudent  to  conceal  was, 
that  one  man  had  become  permanent  master  and  that  republi- 
can institutions  had  been  finally  overthrown.  Even  the  time- 
honored  forms  of  the  dictatorship,  therefore,  were  avoided: 
the  dictatorship  was  an  office  raised  above  the  laws  and  ren- 
dered conspicuous  in  its  supremacy,  and  had,  moreover,  been 
rendered  hateful  by  Sulla.  All  that  was  desired  was  accom- 
plished by  the  use  of  regular  republican  forms.  The  frame- 
work of  the  old  constitution  was  left  standing ;  but  new  forces 
were  made  to  work  within  it. 

166.  In  the  year  43  b.c.  Octavius  had  formed  with  Antonius 
and  Lepidus  the  second  triumvirate  and  had  received  along 
with  these  colleagues,  by  decree  of  the  people,  supreme  au- 
thority in  that  capacity  for  a  period  of  five  years ;  at  the  end 
of  those  five  years  (b.c.  38)  the  powers  of  the  triumvirate 
were  renewed  for  another  term  of  the  same  length.  This 
second  period  of  the  triumvirate  witnessed  the  steady  advance 
of  Octavius  in  power  and  influence  at  the  expense  of  his  col' 
leases.     His  own  powers  survived  the  expiration  of  the  five 


THE   CJOVERNMENTS   OP   GBBBCE  AND   ROME. 


■  years  (b.c.  33).  In  n.c.  31,  exereiaing  the  military  imperium 
I  oonferred  upon  him  in  32,  he  met  ami  defeated  Antouiiia  at 
I  Actium,  pretending  tu  meet  him,  not  as  a  rivikl,  but  as  a  leader 
I  of  the  revulted  East;  and  after  A4;tium  he  was  supreme.  But 
I  he  still  made  no  open  show  of  any  power  outside  the  laws. 
I  The  years  28  and  29  b.c.  saw  him  consul,  with  his  cloae  friend 
lAgrippa  as   colleague.      By   virtue   of   the   eensorial    powers 

■  ffiiginally  belonging  to  the  consular  office,  and  now  speiuuUy 
K.eonferred  upon  him,  he  effected  a  thorough  reformation  of  the 
■.Senate,  raising  the  property  qualification  of  its  members,  in- 

■  troducing  into  it  fresh  material  from  the  provinces,  purging  it 

■  of  unworthy  members,  and  otherwise  preparing  it  as  an  instru- 
■inent  for  the  accomplishment  of  his  further  purposes.  In  b.c, 
[28  he  formally  resigned  the  irregular  powers  which  he  had  re- 
Pitained  since  33  by  virt\ie  of  his  membership  of  the  triumvirate, 
'  declaring  the  steps  which  he  had  meantime  taken  as  triumvir 

illegal,  and  pretended  to  be  about  to  retire  from  the  active  direc- 
tion of  affairs.     Then  it  was  that  the  ])rocess  began  which  was 
I  to  put  the  substance  of  an  empire  into  the  forms  of  the  republic. 
167.    In  the  year  27  B.C.  he  suffered  himself  to  be  persuaded 
Bibjrthe  senators  to  retain  the  military  commaiid  for  the  sake  of 
VBaintaining  order  and  authority  in  the  less  settled  provinces, 
■Kid  over  these  provinces  he  assumed  a  very  absolute  control, 
pinpointing  for  the  administration  of  their  affairs  permanent 
Jpreniors  who  acted  as  his  lieutenants,  and  himself  keeping 
iate  command  of  the  forces  quartered  in  them.     The 
ler  provinces,  however,  remained   '  senatorial,'  their  affairs 
Kcted.  by  the    Senate's    decrees,   their   pro-consuls    or  jiro- 
tors  appointed  by  the  Senate,  as  of  old.    Avoiding  the  older 
ties,  which  might  excite  jealousy,  Octavius  consented  to  be 
lied  by  the  new  title,  sufficiently  vague  in  its  suggestions,  of 
^.Augustus.'     Presently,  iu  23  n.c.  and  the  years  immediately 
jKlllowing,  he  was  successively  invested  with  tribunician,  with 
Kionaular,  and  with  consular  powers,  accepting  these  powers 
Vlor  life.     In  19  B.C.  he  was  formally  entrusted  with  supervision 


112         THE   GOVERNMENTS    OF    GREECK    AND    HOME. 


of  the  law3j  and  in  12  b.c.  he  became  Pontifex  Maximus,  His 
powers  were  at  length  romplete.  But  his  assumption  of  these 
powers  did  not  mean  that  the  old  republican  offices  had  been 
Bet  aside.  He  was  not  consul,  he  simply  had  consular  powers; 
he  was  not  tribune,  but  only  the  possessor  of  tribunician 
powers.  Consuls,  tribunes,  and  all  other  officers  continued  to 
be  elected  by  the  usual  assemblies  as  always  before,  though,  in 
the  case  of  the  consuls,  witU  shortened  terms, — the  emperor 
was  in  form  only  associated  with  them.  Above  all,  the  Senate 
still  stood,  the  centre  of  administration,  the  nominal  source  of 
law, '  Augustus '  sitting  and  voting  in  it  like  any  other  senator, 
distinguished  from  the  rest  neither  in  position  nor  in  dress, 
demeaning  himself  like  a  man  among  his  equals.  In  reality, 
however,  he  was  of  course  dictator  of  every  step  of  importance, 
the  recognizedTensor  upon  whose  will  the  comjKtsition  of  the 
Senate  depended,  the  patron  to  whose  favor  senators  looked 
for  the  employment  which  gave  them  honor  or  secured  them 
fortune.  Long  life  brought  Augustus  into  the  possession  of 
an  undisputed  supremacy  of  power,  in  the  exercise  of  which 
he  was  hampered  not  at  all  by  the  re]iublican  forms  under 
which  he  forced  himself  to  act,  He  even  found  it  safe  at 
length  to  surround  himself  with  a  private  cabinet  of  advisers 
to  whom  was  entrusted  the  Brst  and  real  determination  of  all 
measures  whether  of  administration  or  of  legislation.  The 
transmutatiou  of  republican  into  imj^erial  institutions  had 
been  sucoessfully  effected;  subsequent  emperors  could  be  open 
and  even  wanton  in  their  exercise  of  authority. 

lOS.  No  nation  not  redicall}'  aJeficient  in  &  icnic  of  humor  could  hare 
looked  upoo  thlR  maBquernde  wiUi  perfect  gnivitj,  ki  the  Roman*  did. 
One  constantly  expei^li  in  reading  of  it  to  learn  o[  its  having  been  tod- 
denly  broken  up  bj  a  burat  of  laughter. 

Of  course  It  must  be  remembered  how  welcome  the  order  secured  bj 
the  new  r^i'me  must  have  been  after  lo  long  a  period  of  ciril  strife  and 
anarcliy  ;  and  that  the  men  of  -conrBBe  and  initiative  who  would  have 
orRsnizeri  reeisCance  or  spoken  open  exposure  of  the  designs  of  Augus- 
tus had  perished  in  the  wars  and  proicriptions  of  previous  revoluliou. 


THE   OOVEKNMENT3    OF   OitEECE    AND    ROME.         113 


ten  and  order  and  Jacked  leaden  who  would  have 

rriiited  [tip  purchase  of  order  ur  rest  at  loo  jtriiat  a  coiit  Id  liberty. 

Ocuciua  had.  morcoTcr.  lince  Actium,  been  at  the  head  oC  about 

I  legioiu,  "conecioiu  of   thdr  atrength,  and  of  the 

weak.netB  of  the  tonililulion,  hnbilualed,  during  twenty  yearn  of  civil 

t  of  blood  and  violence,  aiii)  paBiionBtely  devoted  lo 

of  Cesar."'     It  might  have  been  dangerous  to  laugh  at  the 

169.  The  Completed  Imperial  Power.  —  The  emperor,  thua 
e  a  multiple  magistrate  and  supreme  leiider  in 

all  affairs  of  state,  though  nominally  clothed  with  many  dis- 
tinct powers,  in  reality  occupied  an  office  of  perfect  utiity  of 
character.  He  was  the  state  personified.  No  function  either 
of  legislative  initiative  or  of  magisterial  supervision  and  direc- 
tion was  foreign  to  his  prerogatives ;  he  never  spoke  hut  with 
aathority ;  he  never  wished  but  with  power  to  execute.  The 
magistrates  put  into  the  old  offices  by  jiopular  choice  were 
mpletely  dwarfed  in  their  routine  of  piece-meal  functions  by 
the  high-statured  ijerfection  of  his  power,  rounded  at  all  points 
and  entire.  Such  minor  powers  as  were  needed  to  complete 
the  symmetry  of  his  office  were  readily  granted  by  the  pliant 
Senate.  A  tdtizen  in  dress,  life,  and  bearing,  he  was  in  reality 
a  monarch  such  as  the  world  had  not  before  seen. 

170.  The  New  Law-making.  —  The  only  open  breach  with 
old  republican  method  was  eitVcted  in  the  matter  of  legislation. 
Even  the  forms  of  popular  legislation  ceased  to  be  observed; 
the  popular  assemblies  were  left  no  function  but  that  of  elec- 
tion }  the  senate  became,  in  form  at  least,  the  single  and  su- 
preme law-making  authority  of  the  state.  The  senate  was, 
indeed,  the  creature  of  the  emperor,  senators  being  made  or 
unmade  at  his  pleasure ;  but  it  had  an  ancient  dignity  behind 
which  the  power  of  the  sovereign  took  convenient  shelter 
against  suspicion  of  open  revolution.  Its  supreme  decrees,  as 
Gibbon  says,  were  at  once  dictated  and  obeyed.     "  Henceforth 

1  Gibbon,  Cliap.  HI.  (Vol.  I.,  p.  36,  of  Harper's  edition,  1840). 


114        THE  GOVBBNMEllTS  OF  QBSECB  AND  BOHB« 

the  emperor  is  virtually  the  sole  source  of  law,  for  all  the 
authorities  quoted  in  the  courts  are  embodiments  of  his  wilL 
As  magistrate  he  issues  edicts  in  accordance  with  the  old  usage 
in  connection  with  the  higher  offices  which  he  held,  as  did  the 
praetors  of  the  earlier  days.  When  sitting  judicially  he  gave 
decrees;  he  sent  mandates  to  his  own  officials,  and  rescripts 
were  consulted  by  them.  He  named  the  authorized  jurists 
whose  responses  had  weight  in  the  nice  points  of  law.  Above 
all  he  guided  the  decisions  of  the  Senate  whose  SenaJtus  con- 
suUa  took  the  place  of  the  forms  of  the  republican  legislar 
tion." ' 

The  electiTe  prerogatiTes  of  the  popular  assombliet  soTTiTed  only 
the  first  imperial  reign.  During  the  reign  of  Tiberius  the  right  to  elect 
officers  followed  the  legislatiTe  power,  passing  from  the  assemblies  to 
the  Senate. 

Singularly  enough  the  diminished  offices  still  open  to  election  were 
much  sought  after  as  honors.  Though  filled  for  the  most  part  with 
candidates  named  by  the  emperor,  they  solaced  the  ciTic  ambitions  of 
many  a  patrician. 

171.  Judicial  Powers  of  the  Senate.  —  What  principally 
contributed  to  maintain  the  dignity  and  importance  of  the 
senate  in  the  early  days  of  the  Empire  was  its  function  as 
a  court  of  justice.  In  the  performance  of  this  function  it 
was  still  vouchsafed  much  independence.  Some  belated  tra^ 
ditions  of  that  ancient  eloquence  which  the  Senate  of  the 
Republic  had  known  and  delighted  in,  but  which  could  live 
only  in  the  atmosphere  of  real  liberty,  still  made  themselves 
felt  in  the  debate  of  the  great  cases  pleaded  in  the  patrician 
chamber. 

172.  Growth  of  New  Offices.  — As  the  imperial  office  grew 
and  the  constitution  accommodated  itself  to  that  growth,  a  new 
official  organization  sprang  up  round  about  it  Praefects  (prce- 
fecti)  there  had  been  in  the  earlier  days,  deputies  commissioned 

1  The  Early  Empire  (Epochs  of  Ancient  History  series),  by  W.  W. 
Capes,  p.  181. 


r 

■   ■  to  Derfo 


THE  OOVERNMBNTB  OF  QREECE  AXD  HOME. 


115 


I 


to  perform  some  special  magisterial  function ;  biit  now  there 
i^ame  into  existence  a  permanent  oiBce  of  Prsefect  of  the  City,  and 
the  incumbent  of  the  office  was  nothing  less  than  the  Emperor's 
vice-regent  in  his  absence.  PrEetorian  cohorts  were  organized, 
under  their  own  Pnefeet,  as  the  Emperor's  special  body-guard. 
The  city,  too,  waa  given  a  standing  force  of  imperial  police. 
Procurators  (proctors),  official  stewards  of  the  Emperor's  privy 
purse  both  at  home  and  in  the  provinces,  at  first  well  regulatecl 
subordinates,  came  presently  into  very  sinister  prominence. 
And  the  Privy  Council  of  the  monarch  more  and  more  absorbed 
directive  authority,  preparing  the  decrees  which  were  to  go 
forth  in  the  name  of  the  Senate. 

173,  The  Provinces.  —  But  it  was  the  provinces  that  gave  to 
the  Empire  a  life  and  a  new  organization  all  its  own.  If  the  Re- 
public had  proved  a  failure  in  Rome  because  of  economic  decay, 
and  the  too  great  strains  of  empire,  how  much  greater  had  its 
failure  been  for  the  provinces  !  No  one  had  so  much  reason 
to  welcome  the  establishment  of  the  imperial  government  as 
had  the  provincials ;  and  none  so  well  realized  that  there  was 
cause  for  rejoicing  in  the  event.  The  officials  who  bad  ruled 
the  provinces  in  the  name  of  the  Uepublic  had  misgoverned, 
fleeced,  ruined  them  at  pleasure,  and  without  responsibility; 
for  the  city  democracy  was  a  multitudinous  monarch  without 
capability  for  vigilance.  But  with  a  single  and  permanent 
master  at  the  seat  of  government  the  situatiou  was  very 
different.  His  flnaucial  interests  were  identifieil  with  the 
prosperity  of  the  provinces  not  only,  but  also  with  the  pecuni- 
ary honesty  and  administnitive  fidelity  of  the  imperial  officers 
throu^out  the  Empire ;  with  him  it  was  success  to  keep  his 
subordinates  in  discipliue,  failure  to  lose  his  grip  upon  them. 
That  province  e3teeme<l  itself  fortunate,  therefore,  which 
passed  from  senatorial  control  and  became  an  imperial  prov- 
ince, directly  under  tlie  sovereign's  eye  (sec.  167)  ;  but  even 
in  the  senatorial  provinces  the  emperor's  will  worked  for 
order,  subordination,  discipline,  for  regular,  rigid  control, 


116    THB  GOVERNMSNT8  OF  6REBCB  AND  ROME. 

Under  the  emperors,  moreover,  the  Senate  gained  a  new 
interest  in  the  provinces,  for  its  membership  became  largely 
provincial.  The  notables  of  the  provinces,  men  of  prominent 
station,  either  for  wealth  or  for  political  service,  in  the  prov- 
inces, gained  admission  to  the  Senate.  There  were  at  last 
champions  of  the  provinces  within  the  government,  as  well  as 
imperial  officials  everywhere  acting  as  the  eye  of  the  Emperor 
to  search  out  maladministration,  and  as  his  mouth-pieces  to 
speak  his  guiding  will  in  all  things. 

174.  The  Empire  overshadows  Rome.  —  In  another  and 
even  more  notable  respect,  also,  the  provinces  were  a  decisive 
make-weight  in  the  scale  of  government  after  the  establish- 
ment of  the  Empire.  The  first  five  emperors  (Augustus  to 
Kero)  figured  as  of  the  Julian  line,  the  line  of  Csesar,  and 
under  them  the  Empire  was  first  of  all  Roman,  —  was  Rome's ; 
but  for  their  successors,  Rome,  though  the  capital,  was  no 
longer  the  embodiment  of  the  Empire.  The  levelling  of  Rome 
with  the  provinces  began,  indeed,  with  Augustus;  both  the 
personal  and  the  municipal  privileges  hitherto  confined  for 
the  most  part  to  the  capital  city  and  its  people  were  more  and 
more  widely  and  liberally  extended  to  the  towns  and  inhabi- 
tants of  the  provinces.  Gradually  the  provinces  loomed  up 
for  what  they  were,  by  far  the  greatest  and  most  important 
part  of  the  Empire,  and  the  emperors  began  habitually  to  see 
their  dominion  as  a  whole.  Under  the  successors  of  the  Julian 
emperors  this  process  was  much  accelerated.  Presently  Trajan, 
a  Roman  citizen  born,  not  in  Italy,  but  in  Spain,  ascended  the 
throne.  Hadrian  also  came  from  a  family  long  settled  in 
Spain  ;  so,  too,  did  Marcus  Aurelius.  Under  such  men  the  just 
balance  of  the  Empire  was  established ;  the  spell  was  broken ; 
the  emperors  ruled  from  Rome,  but  not  for  Rome  :  the  Empire 
had  dwarfed  the  city. 

175.  Nationality  of  the  Later  Emperors.  —  The  later  emperors, 
introduced  during  the  r^yime  of  military  revolution,  were  some  of  them 
not  even  of  Roman  blood.    Klagabalus  was  a  sun-priest  from  Syria; 


THK  GOVBRNMENTS  OF  GRGUOE  AND  EOME. 


Blaximin  wu  a  ThrscUn  peasanl ;  Diuclctian,  with  whom  liie  pcHud  of 
military  rcTolulJop  n>»y  be  gaid  to  tiaie  cla«ed,  and  who  was  the  reorgan- 
iwr  o(  the  Empire,  was  born  of  a  humble  Dalmntinn  fnniil;.  Uence- 
fortli  Latin  blood  wai  to  tetl  for  little  or  nnlhing.  Tlie  centre  of 
graTily  hid  ahifted  away  from  Rome.  After  the  ■euond  century  eTeii 
the  Latin  language  fell  into  de<^ay.  and  Greek  became  the  language  of 
nairenal  acceptance  and  of  elegant  me. 

176.  The  Army.  —  The  elevation  of  the  provinces  to  their 
proper  status  within  the  Empire  meant,  however,  most  unhap- 
pily, tlie  elevation  of  the  provincial  armies  to  political  promi- 
nence. Very  early  in  the  history  of  Rome's  conquests  her 
armies  bad  come  to  be  made  up  largely  of  provincial  levies, 
and  as  the  Empire  grew,  the  armies  hy  which  it  was  at  once 
extended  and  held  together,  became  less  and  less  Soman  in 
blood,  though  they  remained  always  Roman  in  discipline,  and 
long  remained  Roman  in  spirit.  Gauls,  Germans,  Scythians, 
men  from  almost  every  barbarian  people  with  which  Rome  had 
come  in  contact,  pressed  or  were  forced  into  the  Roman  ser- 
vice. And  by  the  time  the  last  days  of  the  Republic  had  come, 
the  government  trembled  in  the  presence  of  the  vast  armies 
which  it  had  created,  Augustus  studiously  cultivated  the 
indispensable  good-will  of  his  legions.  It  was  the  praetorian 
guard  that  chose  Claudius  to  be  Emperor,  Very  early  the 
principle  was  accepted  that  the  Emperor  was  elected  '■  by  the 
authority  of  the  Senate,  and  the  consent  of  the  soldiers."  Galba, 
Otho,  and  Vit^llius  were  the  creatures  of  the  military  mob  in 
Borne.  Even  the  great  Flavian  emperors  came  to  the  throne 
upon  the  nomination  and  support  of  their  legions.  And  then, 
when  the  best  ilays  of  the  Empire  were  past,  there  came  that 
dreary  period  of  a  hundred  years,  and  more  than  a  score  of 
emperors,  which  was  made  so  hideous  by  the  ceaseless  contests 
of  the  provincial  armies,  as  to  which  should  be  permitted  to 
put  its  favorite  into  the  seat  of  the  CiEsars. 

177.  Changes  in  the  System  of  GoTemment.  —  It  was  in 
part  the  violence  of  this  disease  of  the  body  politic  that  sug- 


J 


lis        TOE  GOVKRXAIENXS   OF  GBfiECli;  AUD   BOMB. 

gi'sted  to  the  stronger  emperors  those  changes  of  government 
which  made  the  Empire  of  Couatantine  so  dJfEerent  from  the 
Empire  of  Augustus,  aiid  which  exhibited  the  operation  of 
forces  wliich  were  to  bring  tlie  government  very  near  to  mod- 
ern patterns  of  absolute  monarchical  role.  But  before  military 
revolutions  had  compelled  radical  alterations  of  structure  in 
the  government,  the  slow  developments  of  the  earlier  periods 
of  tlie  Empire  had  created  a  civil  service  quite  unlike  that 
which  had  served  the  purposes  of  the  Kepublic.  Noble  RomaJis 
had  time  out  of  mind  been  assisted  in  the  administration  of 
their  extensive  private  estates  and  their  large  domestic  estab- 
lishments by  a  numerous  sta^  of  educated  slaves ;  and  it  was 
such  a  domestic  and  private  machinery  which  the  first  em- 
perors employed  to  assist  them  in  public  aSalis.  One  domestic 
served  as  treasurer,  another  as  secretary,  a  third  as  clerk  of 
j>etitions,  a  fourth  as  chamberlain.  It  required  many  a  decade 
of  slow  change  to  reveal  to  the  eye  of  the  free  Koman  that  any 
honor  lay  in  this  nlose  personal  service  of  a  sovereign  master. 
The  free  Roman  of  the  days  of  the  Republic  had  served  the 
state  >vith  alacrity  and  pride,  but  would  have  ejiteemed  the 
service  of  any  individual  degrading :  domestic  association  with 
and  dependence  upon  a  leader,  even  upon  a  military  leader,  had 
never  seemed  to  him,  as  it  did  seem  to  the  free  Teuton  (sees. 
226-228),  compatible  with  honor;  much  less  could  it  seem  to 
him  a  source  of  distinction.  But  the  ministerial  offices  cluster- 
ing about  the  throne  and  by  degrees  associated  with  great  in- 
fluence and  power  at  last  came  to  attract  all  ambitions.  Ftom 
the  first,  too,  patricians  had  stood  close  about  the  person  of  the 
Emperor  as  bis  privy  councillors.  These  councillors  became 
the  central  figures  of  the  monarch's  court:  they  were  his 
'companions'  (his  comitet,  the  woi-d  from  which  we  get  the 
modem  title  coutU).  The  later  day  when  all  service  of  tha 
Emperor  had  become  honorable  to  free  men  saw  the  name  of 
comiles  transferred  to  the  chief  permauent  functionaries  of  tha 
imperial  service. 


THB  GOVBBNMENTS  OF  GREECE  AND  HOME. 


BUM 


i 


The  domeitic  miniiterial  lervicc  oC  llie  earl;  Empire  was  of  courie 
tlie  mme  in  germ  M  thai  organization  of  stewarJa,  chariibcrlainB,  bai- 
lers, iikI  the  rest  to  bo  found  in  the  courta  of  mediicrRl  Kurope,  out  of 
which  our  modem  miaiilriei  aad  cabineta  have  been  evolved.  It  wai 
to  come  very  near  to  ita  modern  derelopmenl,  at  we  ihsll  tee,  under 
CanaMDline  (see.  l&f), 

178.  Of  course,  as  the  imperial  system  grew,  offices  multi- 
plied in  the  provinces  also.  Frovincial  goveraora  had  at  first 
little  more  than  functions  of  presidency  and  superintendence. 
Local  autonomy  was  by  the  wiser  emperors  for  a  long  time 
very  liberally  encouraged.  The  towns  of  the  provinces  were 
left  to  their  own  governments,  and  local  customs  were  suffered 
to  retain  their  potency.  But  ateadily  the  imperial  system  grew, 
by  interference,  sometimes  volunteered,  sometimes  invited. 
The  usual  itching  activity  took  possession  of  the  all-powerful 
bureaucracy  which  centralized  government  created  and  fostered. 

ivincial  governors  were  liefore  very  long  surrounded  by  a 
lumerous  staff  of  ministers ;  a  great  judicial  system  sprang  up 
aboutthem,  presided overgften by  distinguished  jurists:  Koman 
Jaw  penetrated,  with  Eoman  jurisdiction  and  interference,  into 
almost  eveiy  affair  both  of  public  and  of  private  concern.  Cen- 
tralizatiou  was  not  long  in  breeding  its  necessary,  Its  legitimate, 
hieiaxchy.  The  final  fruit  of  the  development  was  a  civil  ser- 
vitse,  an  official  caste,  constituted  and  directed  from  the  capital 
uhI  regulated  by  a  semi-military  discipliue. 

179.  Constitutional  Measures  of  Diocletian. — The  period 
revolution  and  transition,  the  period  which  witnessed  the 

lUtiDOus  ascendency  of  the  half-lxirbaric  soldiery  of  the  prov- 
iacea,  lasted  from  the  year  ISO  to  the  year  284.  In  the  latter 
year  Diocletian  ascended  the  throne,  and  presently  exhibited 
in  the  changes  which  he  introduced  the  constitutional  altera^ 
tions  made  necessary  by  that  hundred  years  of  fiery  trial.  All 
the  old  foundations  of  the  constitution  had  disappeared  :  there 
was  no  longer  any  distinction  between  Romans  and  barbariana 
within  the  Empire :  the  Empire,  indeed,  was  more  barbarian 


^^m  WttUlU     lUH 


120    THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GREECE  AND  BOMB. 

than  Roman :  tte  mixed  provincial  armies  had  bruken  down 
all  walls  of  partition  between  nationalities.  With  the  acces- 
sion of  Diocletian  the  Empire  emerges  in  its  new  charactei'  of 
a  pure  military  despotism.  The  Senate  and  all  the  old  repuV 
lican  offices  have  disapj>eared,  except  as  shows  and  sliadows, 
contributing  to  the  pageantry,  but  not  to  the  machinery  of  th« 
government.  The  government  assumes  a.  new  vigor,  but  d)»- 
penaes  with  every  old-time  sanction.  The  imperial  rule,  freed 
from  old  forms,  has  become  a  matter  of  discipline  and  organi- 
zation merely. 

180.  The  measures  of  Diocletian  were  experimental,  but 
they  furnished  a  foundation  for  what  came  afterwards  from 
the  hand  of  Constantine.  Diocletian  sought  to  secure  order 
and  imperial  authority  by  dividing  the  command  of  the  Em- 
pire under  chiefs  practically  independent  of  eaeli  other  and  of  1 
him,  though  acting  nominally  under  bis  headship.  He  aseo-; 
ciated  Maximian  with  himself  as  co-regent,  co-Augustus,  with . 
a  separate  oourt  at  Mediolanum  (Milan),  thence  to  rule  Italy 
and  Africa.  His  own  court  he  set  up  at  Nicoinedia  in  Bithj^j 
nia,  and  he  retained  for  himself  the  government  of  the  Eas^ ' 
as  well  as  the  general  overlordship  as  chief  or  senior  '  Augus- 
tus.' The  frontier  provinces  of  Gaul,  Britain,  and  Spain  he 
entrusted  to  the  government  of  a  'Cieaar,'  for  whom  Augusta 
Trevirorum  (Trier)  in  GaiU  served  as  a  capital ;  the  control 
and  defence  of  Illyricum  to  another  'Ctesar,'  who  held  court 
at  Sirmium.  The  two  'Ciesars'  served  as  assistants,  and 
|Kiaed  as  presumptive  successors,  of  the  two  '  Augiisti,'  i 
the  more  difficult  provinces,  as  younger  and  more  active  ii 
raents  of  government.  Each  Augustus  and  each  CECsar 
oised  aujrrerae  military  and  civil  authority  in  his  own  divi 
of  the  Empire,  though  each  formally  acknowledged  IMi 
head  over  all. 

This  ayBiem  marks  the  abandonment  of  Rome  as  >  CAptUi  and  d 
recoKfiilion  of  a  certain  naiural  diTieion  between  tlie  euiem  uid  l] 
weatem  halves  of  the  Empire. 


THE  QOVEaNMENTS   OF   GREECE   AND   HOME,         121 

181.  Refonas  of  Constantiae.  — This  division  of  authority, 
of  course,  brought  alxmt,  after  the  retirement  of  Diocletian,  a 
struggle  for  sufirejuai'y  betwe>-ii  luaiiy  rivals :  that  struggle 
issued,  fortunately,  in  the  undisputed  ascendency  of  Constan- 
tine,  a  man  able  to  reorganize  the  Empire.  The  first  purpose 
of  the  new  Emperor,  indeed,  was  to  recast  the  system  alto- 
gether. He  meant  to  divide  admioiatratiTe  authority  upon  a 
very  different  plan,  which  should  give  him,  not  rivals,  but  ser- 
vants.    His  first  (sare  was  to  separate  civil  from  military  com- 

.  mand,  and  by  thus  splitting  power  control   it.    There   was 
I  henceforth  to  be  no  all-in ('lusive    jurisdiction    save    his   own. 
I  For  the  purposes  of  civil  administration  he  kept  the  fourfold 
f  division  of  the  territory  of  the  Empire  suggested  by  the  ar- 
rangements of  Diocletian,  placing  over  each  '  prefecture '  (for 
such  was  the  name  given  to  each  of  the  four  divisions)  a  Prse- 
torian  Pnefect  empowered  to  act  as  supreme  judge,  as  well  as 
supreme  financial  and  administrative  agent  of  tlie  Emi)eror,  in 
his  special  domain,  as  the  sui)erintendeut  of  provincial  gov- 
ernors, and  as  final  adjudicator  of  all  matters  of  dispute :  ax 
L  ioll  vice-regent,  in  short,  in  civil  affairs. 

I  Under  the  arrangcniEDta   of   Diocletian   p&c^h   Augaatui   and   eieh 

I  Cntar  bad  liad  a  prietorian  pnefect  aasociated  with  liim  ai  hi«  lieuten- 
ant,—  as  iDi;ue»Bars  under  much  altered  circumslanues  to  tlie  title  of 
the  old-lime  pneloriun  pnofect  of  Romp,  Under  Constanline  there 
e  the  four  pr^fectH,  but  no  Augueli  or  Ca^anre  plated  over  them,  no 
Iter  but  Conatnnline  himself,  Bad  posaessing  function*  utterly  dii- 
iimiUr  from  those  of  the  older  prfftorian  praifect  in  that  ihey  were  not 
Kl  ail  tnililarj,  but  aitogethcr  citiI. 

The  pnetorian  guards  were  finally  abolished  under  Conatancinc.    For 
tfaem  the  play  »a«  over. 

182.  The  four  prsefectures  Constantino  divided  into  thirteen 
'dioceses '  over  which  were  placed  vicars  or  vice-pnefecta ;  and 
these  dioceses  were  in  ttteir  turn  divided  into  one  hundred  and 
Bixteen  provinces  governed,  a  few  by  pro-consuls,  a  somewhat 
larger  number  by  'correctors,'  many  by  'consulars,'  but  most 

^B  by  'presidents,' 


I 


i 
i 


122        THE  QOTEBSMESTS  OF  OBSBCE  AND  BOMB. 

"  All  the  drO  magistntet,"  mjb  Gibbon, "  wen  drrnwn  from  the  pro. 
fewion  oC  the  Uw."  Every  candidAte  for  place  had  firat  to  receire  fire 
yean'  training  in  the  law.  After  that  he  was  ready  for  the  official 
climb :  employment  in  sncceMiTe  rankf  of  the  ■errioe  might  bring  him 
at  Uft  to  the  goTemment  of  a  dloceae  or  eren  a  prefectore. 

183.  Such  was  the  civil  hierarchy.  Military  commaDd  was 
vested  in  four  Masters-General  superintending  thirty-five  sub- 
ordinate commanders  in  the  provinces. 

Theie  rabordinate  commandera  bore  varioua  titles;  they  were  all 
without  distinction  doket  (jiuetM,  leaden) ;  but  some  of  them  had 
attained  to  the  superior  dignity  of  counts  {comiU»), 

184.  The  Household  Offices.  — Gonstantine  emphasized  the 
break  with  the  old  order  of  things  by  permanently  establish- 
ing his  capital  at  Byzantium,  which  thereupon  received  the 
name  of  Constantinople,  a  name  whose  Greek  f.irm  still  fur- 
ther points  the  significance  of  the  shifting  of  the  centre  of  the 
Empire.  Rome  herself  had,  so  to  say,  become  a  province,  and 
the  administration  was  in  the  Greek  East.  The  court  at  Con- 
stantinople, moreover,  took  on  the  oriental  ma^niSoencey  treated 
itself  with  all  the  seriousness  in  points  of  ceremony,  with  all 
the  pomp  and  consideration  that  marked  the  daily  life  of  an 
Eastern  despotism.  The  household  offices,  created  in  germ  in 
the  early  days  of  the  Empire  (sec.  177),  had  now  expanded 
into  a  great  hierarchy,  centring  in  seven  notable  offices  of  state, 
and  counting  its  scores  and  hundreds  of  officials  of  the  minor 
sort.  There  was,  (1)  the  Great  Chamberlain;  (2)  the  Master  of 
Offices,  whom  later  days  would  probably  have  called  justiciar, 
a  magistrate  set  over  all  the  immediate  servants  of  the  crown ; 
(3)  an  imperial  chancellor  under  the  name,  now  entirely 
stripped  of  its  old  republican  significance,  of  QuoBttor  (sec 
156)  ;  (4)  a  Treasurer-OenercU,  superintendent  of  some  twenty- 
nine  receivers  of  revenue  in  the  provinces,  overseer  also  of 
foreign  trade  and  certain  manufactures ;  (5)  a  treasurer  called 
Count  of  the  Privy  Rei^enue  of  the  monarch;  (6  and  7)  two 
Counts  of  the  Domestics,  new  prsetorian  prsefects,  commanding, 


I 


I 


THE   GOVERNMENTS    OF    GREECE    AND   ROME.  123 

the  one  the  cavalry,  the  other  the  infantry,  of  the  domestic 
troops,  officers  who  in  later  times  would  probably  have  been 
known  as  constable  and  master  of  the  horse. 

186.  Wo  h«»e  thm  almoat  complete  in  ihe  lytlem  of  goTemmrnt 
perfected  by  ComtnntiDe  llikt  machinery  of  houtrhold  offlcen,  mili- 
tai7  CDonts,  sod  prorindal  lieatensnlB  wliich  oag  to  Berve  ■■  ii  mo(Ii!l 
throughout  ihe  Middle  Agei  wherever  empire  ilionld  «riie  and  need 
organiMlion.  The  '  companion* '  (camitei)  of  the  Teutonic  le«dem  held 
■  mni-h  more  honornble  position  than  did  the  domestic  icrvanti  of  the 
Roman  Emperor,  and  their  dignity  they  transmitted  to  llie  honaehold 
oflk-et^  of  (he  Teutunic  kingdoms;  but  the  organization  effecled  by 
Conitantlne  anticipated  that  «y«tcm  of  government  whii-li  has  given  us 
our  provincial  governors  and  our  adtninistratire  caliinets. 

186.  The  Eastern  and  Western  Empires;  Greek  and 
Teuton.  —  The  eooqueats  within  the  Empirn  effected  by  the 
Teutonic  peoples  in  the  fifth  centaury  and  the  centuries  imme- 
diately following  out  away  the  West  from  the  dominions  o( 
the  Kmperor  at  Constantinople.  The  division  between  East 
and  West,  whieh  Diocletian  had  recognized  in  his  administra- 
tive arrangements,  at  length  became  a  permanent  division,  not 
merely  an  administrative,  but  a  radical  political  separation, 
sod  the  world  for  a  while  saw  two  empires  instead  of  one : 
a  Byzantine  or  Greek  empire  with  its  capital  at  Constan- 
tinople, and  a  Western  empire  with  its  capital  at  Rome  or 
Bavenna.  When  Italy  fell  again  nominally  to  the  Eastern 
Empire,  in  476,  she  did  not  carry  the  rest  of  Western  Europe 
with  her.  The  West  had  fallen  apart  under  the  hands  of  the 
Germans,  and  was  not  to  know  even  nominal  unity  again  until 
the  Holy  Boman  Empire  should  arise  under  Charles  the  Great 
(sec.  364).  Meantime,  however,  the  Eastern  Empire  retained 
in  large  part  its  integrity  and  Tigor,  as  well  as  its  adminis- 
trative organization  also.  It  was  not  to  be  totally  overthrown 
untU  1453. 

I8T-  RftUgioaa  Sopsratlon  and  Antagonlnn. — The  political 
■epaxBtion  thua  brauj^hi  about  between   the  Easiern  Empire  and  the 


124        THE   G0YERNMENT3   OF   GREECE  AND   ROUE. 

peoplet  of  the  West  wii  eniphaiiEed  uid  embittered  bj  religious  differ- 
«D<;es.  Chrialionily  liad  been  Bilopled  b?  Conilantine,  and  liad  prac- 
tically continued  to  be  the  religion  of  the  Eastern  Empire  without  Inlet- 
ropliOD ;  but  the  Chriiiian  doctrine  of  the  Eait  nai  not  th«  aanie  u 
the  Cbriatian  doctrine  of  the  West;  the  ecclesiastical  parly  centring  in 
Ihe  episcopate  at  Rome  violently  antagonized  the  doctrines  received  at 
Cong tADtino pie.  The  world  Elierefore  saw  two  cliurches  ariEC,  with  two 
magnates,  tlie  Pope  at  Rome  sind  the  Patriarch  at  ConBUntinople,  Ihe 
one  virtually  supreme  became  in  the  West  where  he  was  overshadowed 
by  no  imperial  throne,  tbu  otiitr  dumiiialed  by  a  throne  and  therefore 
partially  aubordinate.  Thia  religious  difference,  accompanying  a«  ii 
did  diSerences  of  language  and  iradiljoa  also,  the  more  eSecluatly  pre- 
vented political  unity  and  even  political  iutereoune  between  the  liaat 
■nd  the  West,  and  thus  assisted  in  setting  Western  Europe  apart  to  • 
political  development  of  her  own. 

Gbneba-l    Summary. 
188.  The  City  the  Centre  of  Ancient  PoliticB. — We  are 

now  in  a  poaitiou  to  understand  how  the  full-grown  Greek  and 
Boman  goveriunents,  which  are  so  perfectly  intelligible  to  our 
modern  understandings,  were  developed  from  those  ancient 
family  states  in  which  we  saw  government  begin,  and  of  which 
both  Greek  and  Soman  institutions  bore  such  clear  traces,  but 
which  it  is  so  difficult  for  us  now  to  inu^ine  as  realities.  It 
is  plain,  in  the  first  place,  how  that  municipal  spirit  was  gen- 
erated which  was  so  indestructible  a  force  in  ancient  politics. 
The  ancient  city  was  not  merely  a  centre  of  population  and  in- 
duBtry,  like  the  cities  of  the  present  day;  if  merchants  and 
manufacturers  filled  its  markets,  that  vas  merely  an  incident 
of  the  living  of  many  people  in  close  proximity  ;  and  the  exist- 
ence of  the  city  was  quite  independent  of  the  facilities  it 
offered  for  the  establishment  of  a  mart.  Life  about  a  common 
local  centre  in  compact  social  organization  was  a  neoessity 
to  a  patriarchal  confederacy  of  families,  phnUries,  and  tribes. 
And  until  Roman  empire  had  trodden  out  local  independence, 
compacted  provinces,  and  so  fused  the  materials  and  marked 
the  boundaries  for  nationalities ;  until  those  Dationalitics  had 


THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GREECE  AND  ROME, 


125 


I 


been  purged  by  the  feudal  system,  kneaded  into  coherent 
masses  by  the  great  absolute  monarchies  of  the  Middle  and 
Modem  Ages,  vivified  by  Renaissance  and  Reformation,  and 
finally  taught  the  national  methods  of  the  modem  popular  rep- 
resentative state,  the  city,  the  municipality,  —  the  compact,  co- 
operative, free  population  of  a  small  locality,  —  continued  to 
breathe  the  only  political  life  of  -which  the  world  could  boast. 
Politics, — the  affairs  of  the  xnXis  (/wi'm),  the  city,  —  divorced 
from  municipal  government  was  a  word  of  death  until  nations 
learned  that  combination  of  individual  participation  in  local 
af&irs  and  representative  participation  in  national  affairs  which 
we  now  call  self-government.  The  free  cities  of  the  Middle 
Ages  are  the  links  through  which  have  been  transmitted  to  us 
'  the  liberties  of  Greece  and  Rome. 

\99.  The  Approaches  to  Hodern  Politics:  Creation  of  the 
Patriarchal  Presidency. — Rome's  city  government,  as  I  have 
shown,  fell  oiider  the  too  tremendous  weight  of  empire:  the 
Greek  cities  went  down  under  the  destructive  stress  of  un- 
intermitted  war  among  themselves  and  irresistible  onset  from 
Macedonia  and  Rome ;  but  before  they  yielded  to  imperialism, 
they  had  come  at  many  points  very  near  to  modem  political 

»  practice.  And  the  stages  by  which  the  approach  was  made 
«re  comparatively  plain.  It  is  probable,  to  begin  with,  that 
tiie  governments  depicted  in  Homer  were  not  the  first  hut  the 
second  form  of  the  primitive  city  constitution.  The  king  had 
doubtless  first  of  all  been  absolute  patriarchal  chief  of  the 
confederated  tribes,  and  the  king's  council  to  be  seen  in  Homer 
^^  may  be  taken  to  represent  the  success  of  an  aristocratic  revo- 
^L  Intion  whose  object  it  had  been  to  put  the  heads  of  the  ancient 
^H  femilies  upon  a  footing  of  equality  with  the  king.  He  had 
^f  thus  become  merely  their  patrioi'chal  president. 

190.  Citiienshlp  begins  to  be  Dissociated  from  Kinship.  — 

But  this  aristocracy  ooutained  the  seeds  of  certain  revolution. 

Aa  dissociated  chieftains  the  Elders  had  maintained  at  least  a 

^H  distinct  family  authority,  and  so  preserved  tlie  integrity  of  each 


J 


12(5    THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GRKECK  AND  ROME. 

separate  family  orgaDization  ^  but  as  associated  conncillora  they 
iu  a  measure  merged  tbelr  individuality,  at  least  their  soU- 
darity ;  the  law  of  primogeaiture  began  to  be  weakened,  and 
a  drift  was  started  towards  that  personal  individuality,  as  eon- 
trad  istingui  shed  from  corporate,  family  iudividualitj',  which 
diBtinguishes  modem  from  very  ancient  politics.  Men  began 
to  have  immediate  connection  with  the  state,  no  longer  touch- 
ing it  only  through  their  family  chief.  Citizenship  began  to 
dissociate  itself  from  kinship. 

191.  Influence  of  a  Non-Citizen  Class.  — And  by  the  time 
individual  citizenship  had  thus  emerged,  a  popuhttion  aUen  to 
the  ancient  kin  and  unknown  to  the  politics  of  the  ancient  dty 
was  at  the  gates  of  the  constitution  demanding  admittance.  A 
non-citizen  class,  alien  or  native  in  origin,  pleb»,  clients,  metics 
or  jmrUeci,  assisted  to  riches  by  enterprise  in  trade  or  by  in- 
dustry in  the  mechanic  arts,  or  else  sprang  into  importance  as 
the  mainstay  of  standing  armies,  demanded  and  gained  a  voice 
iu  the  affairs  of  states  which  they  bad  wearied  of  serving  and 
had  determined  to  rule. 

192,  Discussion  determines  Institutions. — And  they  brought 
with  them  the  most  powerful  instrument  of  change  that  poli- 
tics has  ever  known.  The  moment  any  one  was  admitted  to 
political  privileges  because  he  demanded  it,  and  not  because  en- 
titled to  it  by  blood,  it  was  evident  that  the  immemorial  rule 
of  citizenship  had  been  finally  overset  and  that  thereafter  dis- 
cussion, a  weighing  of  reasona  and  espedieocies,  was  to  be  the 
only  means  of  determining  the  forms  of  constitutions.  Discus- 
sion is  the  greatest  of  all  reformers.  It  rationalizes  everything 
it  touches.  It  robs  principles  of  all  false  sanctity  and  throws 
them  back  upon  their  reasonableness.  If  they  have  no  reason- 
ableness, it  ruthlessly  crushes  them  out  of  existence  and  sets 
up  its  own  conclusions  in  their  stead.  It  was  this  great  re- 
former that  the  pleb»  had  brought  in  with  them.  It  was  to 
l»e  thereafter  matter  for  discussion  who  should  be  admitted  to 
the  franchise. 


THE   QOVERNMRNTS    OF    GIIEECE   AND   HOtE. 

193.  Politics  separated  from  Religion.  —  The  result! 
though  oftentimes  slow  in  coming,  were  moiueiitoiia.  Laws 
and  itistitutioua  took  on  changed  modes  of  life  in  this  i 
atmoBphere  of  discwsaion.  The  outcome  was,  in  brief,  that 
Politics  took  precedence  of  Religion.  Law  had  been  the  child 
of  Beli^on:  it  now  became  its  colleague.  It  based  its  com- 
mands, not  on  immemorial  customs,  but  on  the  common  will. 
The  principles  of  government  received  the  same  life.  Votes 
superseded  auguries  and  the  consultation  of  oracles.  Religion 
could  not  be  argued ;  polities  mnst  be.  Their  provinces  must, 
therefore,  be  distinguished.  Government  must  be  the  ward 
of  discussion :  religion  might  stay  with  the  unchanging  gods. 

194.  Growth  of  Legislation. — Nor  was  this  the  only  con- 
sequence to  law.  Once  open  to  lieing  made  by  resolution  of 
assemblies,  it  rapidly  grew  both  in  ma.s8  and  in  complexity. 
It  became  a.  multiform  thing  fitted  to  cover  all  the  social  needs 
of  a  growing  and  various  society;  and  a  flexible  thing  apt  to 
be  adjusted  to  changing  circumstances.  Evidently  the  legis- 
lation of  modern  times  was  not  now  far  off  or  difficult  of  ap- 
proach, should  circumstances  favor. 

195.  Empire.  — Finally,  the  conquests  of  the  Greeks  under 
Alexander  suggested,  and  Rome  in  her  conquering  might  sup- 
plied, what  had  not  been  dreamed  of  in  early  Aryan  politics, 
namely,  wide  empire,  vast  and  yet  centralized  systems  of  ad- 
ministration. The  first  framework  was  put  together  for  the 
organization  of  widespread  peoples  under  a  single  government. 
Ancient  politics  were  shading  rapidly  o&  into  modern. 


RePHESENTATITE    AUTUORITIEB. 
On  Greek  losUtutiODS  ; 
Gilbert,   Gnatav.   "  Haodbuch    der   GriecLischen    Stftatsalt«rthiiiiier." 
Leipxig,  1861. 
I  SekBmann,  G.  F..  "  The  Antiquities  of  Greece  :  The  State."    Trans- 

^1  Ut«dby  E.  G.  Hunlyand  J,  S.  Mann,     London,  18U0. 


128    THE  OOVERNMBKTS  OF  OREEGB  AND  BOMB. 

Cotdanges,  F.  de,  «  The  Ancient  City."   Tnmskted  by  Willard  Small 

Bostou,  1882. 
Kuhrif  E.,  *<  Ueber  die  Entstehung  der  Stiidte  der  Alten.    KomenTer- 

fassung  und  Synoikismos."    Leipzig. 
Bluntschlit  J.  C,  "  Allegemeine  Statslehre."    Book  I.,  Chape.  III.  and 

VI.    Stuttgart,  1875.    There  is  an  American  translation  of  this 

work. 
Smith,  *'  Dictionary  of  Grecian  and  Roman  Antiquities."    1858. 
Cox,  Rev.  Sir  Geo.  W.,  "Lives  of  Greek  Statesmen."    (Harper's.) 

Chaps,  on  Solon  and  Kleisthenes. 

On  points  of  Greek  History : 

Grote,  Geo.,  "  History  of  Greece."    Very  fall  for  the  cHies  ^  Hellas 

outside  the  classical  mainland. 
Curtitis,  Ernst,  "  History  of  Greece." 
Droysen,  J.  G.,  "  Geschichte  des  Hellenismus."    For  the  Macedonian 

period.    2d  ed.,  1877-78. 
Curteis,  A.  M.,  "  Rise  of  the  Macedonian  Empire."    (Series  of  Epochs 

of  Ancient  History.) 

On  Roman  Institutions : 

Marquardt  and  Mommsen,  "  Handbuch  der  Romischen  Alterthiimer." 

6  vols.     1871. 
Mommsen,  T.,  "  Romisches  Staatsrecht.' 
Coulanges,  F.  de,  "  The  Ancient  City.' 
Bluntschli,  J.  C,  "  Allgemeine  Statslehre."    Book  I.,  Chap.  IIL 
Arnold,  W.  T.,  "  Roman  Provincial  Administration,  to  the  Acceeaion 

of  Constantino  the  Great."    I^ndon,  1879. 
Smith,  "  Dictionary  of  Grecian  and  Roman  Antiquities."    1858. 

On  points  of  Roman  History : 

Niehuhr,  "  Lectures  on  the  History  of  Rome." 

Ihne,  "  History  of  Rome."    3  vols.     1871. 

Arnold,  T.,  "  History  of  Rome,"  to  the  second  Punic  War.    1816-49. 

Mommsen^  T.,  **  History  of  Rome  "  and  "  Provinces  of  the  Empire." 

Capes,  "  The  Early  Empire."     (Series  of  Epochs  o/Andertt  Hiatory,) 

Merivale,  "  History  of  the  Romans  under  the  Empire. 

Gibbon,  **  Decline  and  Fall  of  tha  Soman  Empire. 


It 

■ 


BOUAN   DOMINION   AND   ROMAN   LAW. 


196.  Currettcy  of  Roman  Law.  —  Roman  law  has  entered 
ioto  all  modern  systems  of  jurisprudence  as  the  major  element 
in  their  structure  not  only,  but  also  us  a  ehief  source  of  their 
piiaciples  and  practii.'e,  hiiving  nuhicved  perpetual  dominanoj 

:r  all  legal  uouception  and  perpetual  presidency  over  all  legal 
development  by  reason  alike  of  its  singular  perfection  and  its 
world-wide  currency ;  and  it  was  Romau  empire  which  gave 
to  that  law  both  its  qnality  and  it»  universality.  The  uiuirac- 
ter  of  Roman  law  and  the  course  and  organization  of  Roman 
conquest  are,  therefore,  tupiod  which  must  be  kept  in  mind 
together. 

197.  Character  of  Early  Romas  Law.  —  Until  Rome  had 
gout-  quite  far  in  her  career  of  eoiiqueat  Roman  taw  vms,  per- 
haps, not  more  noteworthy  than  Greek  law  or  early  Germanic 
custom.  In  the  early  history  of  the  city  her  law  was  only  a 
body  of  ceremonial  and  seml-religious  rules  governing  the  rela- 
tions  of  the  privileged  patrician  gentea  to  each  other  and  to  the 
]>ublic  magistrates.  The  proper  procedure  for  the  settlement 
iif  disputes  between  citizens  was  a  sacerdotal  secret,  from  all 
knowledge  of  which  the  commonalty  was  entirely  shut  out. 
Solemn  arbitration  under  complex  symbolical  forms  was  almost 
the  whole  of  legal  practice,  outside  the  private  adjudications 
of  law  by  family  autliorities.  If  any  provision  existed  for 
securing  the  rights  of  a  non-patrician,  he  could  know  what 
that  provision  waa  only  by  putting  his  case  to  the  test  of  a 


180  BOBiAN  DOMINION  AND  ROMAN  LAW. 

trial :  and  he  knew  that  even  when  that  ease  had  been  brooght 
to  a  successful  issue,  no  precedent  had  been  established ;  it  was 
still  a  secret  with  the  privileged  classes  what  the  geneial  roles 
of  the  law  might  be. 

198.  Plebeian  Discontent  with  the  Law :  the  XII  Tables. 
—  In  th<;  breaking  up  of  this  selfish  and  narrow  system,  as  in 
tlu^  modification  of  political  practice,  the  imperative  discontent 
of  the  phebeians  was  the  chief  force.  They  early  demanded 
admission  to  the  knowledge  of  the  law  as  well  as  to  the  exer- 
cise of  the  magisterial  i)Ower.  The  first  step  upon  which  they 
insistcHl  was  the  codification  and  publication  of  existing  law. 
Accordingly,  in  451  and  450  b.c,  the  now  celebrated  XII 
Tabh»8  were  prepared  and  made  public  by  two  successive  spe- 
(*.ial  (commissions  of  ten,  the  Decemvirs,  The  first  decemvirate 
(M)nnni8Hion  consisted  altogether  of  patricians,  and  is  said  to 
have  prepanul  the  first  ten  *  tables '  of  the  law.  The  second 
included  three  plebeians  and  added  two  more  tables  to  the  code. 
Probably  tills  wiis  the  first  time  that  the  legal  practices  of  the 
city  luul  been  reduced  to  anything  like  systematic  statement ; 
and  in  Innng  stated  they  must  have  been  to  a  certain  extent 
in()(liti(*d.  Written  exposition  was  a  thing  almost  entirely 
foHMgn  to  the  habit  of  that  primitive  age;  both  because  of 
ih(^  limitations  imiK)sed  by  mental  habit,  therefore,  and  of  the 
(litlU'ulties  created  by  the  unwilling  materials  with  which  they 
luul  to  write,  the  sentences  of  the  law  engraved  upon  the 
(•o])])er  tablets  set  up  in  the  Forum  must  have  been  brief  and 
t'oin])act.  By  being  thus  condensed  the  law  must,  moreover, 
have  lost  some  of  its  original  flexibility  and  have  become  the 
inon*  rigid  for  being  made  the  more  certain.  (Compare 
see.  71.) 

Tlie  forms  of  legal  actions  were  still  held  back :  these  the 
X 1 1  Tables  did  not  contain ;  and  it  was,  after  all,  upon  a 
k!u>wlodge  of  the  forms  of  action  that  the  patrician  monopoly 
of  justiee  chiefly  depended.  It  required  a  new  and  energetic 
plebeian  agitation  to  make  public  the  valuable  secrets  of  pro- 


ROMAN  BOMIKION   AKD   ROMAS   LAW. 


131 


cedure, — secrets  necessarily  so  weighty  in  an  age  when  law 
waa  married  to  religion,  and  wlien  religion  was  so  largely  a 
thing  of  forms  and  ceremonies.  Finally,  however,  the  new 
agitation  also  was  successful,  and  the  plebeians  came,  so  to 
say,  into  complete  poBsesaion  of  the  law. 

199.  The  Growth  rf  the  Law :  Interpretation.  —  But  there 
was  advantage  in  certainty  as  to  the  content  of  the  law.  The 
law  was  now  a  thing  known  of  all,  at  least,  and  not  a  private 
and  peculiar  cult ;  and  the  XII  Tables  became  the  corner-stone 
of  the  whole  structure  of  Roman  jurisprudence.  All  legal  in- 
terpretation began  with  the  XII  Tables;  all  subsequent  inter- 
pretative development  proceeded  from  them  out.  For  the  chief 
principle  of  growth  in  Roman  law  waa  interpretation,  adjust- 
ment, rather  than  legislation :  the  application  of  old  principles 
to  new  cases,  not  the  formulation  of  new  priudples, 

200.  The  Pr«tors;  the  Prjetor  Urbanus.  —  This  princi- 
ple of  growth  becomes  most  evident  in  the  legal  history  of 
Borne  after  the  creation  of  the  Praitorships-and  the  investiture 
of  the  PfEBtors  with  the  judicial  functions  formerly  exercised 
by  consuls  or  king.  There  was  a  City  Praetor  (^Prattor  urbanua) 
and  a  Pr^tor  of  the  Foreigners  (Prosior  peregrinun').  The 
City  Preetor  was  the  magistrate  to  whom  citizens  resortad  for 
the  settlement  of  conflicting  claims.  He  did  not  himself  settle 
the  matter  between  them,  but  te  laid  the  legal  basis  for  its 
settlement.  Having  heard  their  statement  of  their  ease,  he 
sent  it  for  decision  to  some  private  citizen  whom  he  nominated 
judex,  or  arbitrator,  for  the  occasion,  accompanying  hia  refer- 
ence of  the  case  with  instructions  to  the  arbitrator  in  which 
he  not  only  set  forth  the  question  at  issue,  but  also  formulated 
the  law  to  which  the  decision  must  conform.  Very  many  cases 
were  referred  thus  each  to  a  single  judex;  in  many  instances, 
again,  they  were  sent  to  a  number  of  judices  who  constituted  a 
eort  of  hoard  or  jury  to  look  into  the  merits  of  the  controversy. 

'  Pratur  qui  Jul  il-ol  inltv  ptrrgrinat." 


132  ROMAN   DOMINION  AND  BOM  AN  LAW. 

Always,  however,  PrsBtor  and  judieea  stood  towards  each  other 
in  much  the  same  relation  that  the  judge  and  jury  of  our  own 
system  hold  towards  one  another :  except  that  the  Praetor  and 
judices  did  not  sit  together  and  hear  cases  at  the  same  time. 
They  acted  separately  and  at  different  times.  But  the  Prsdtor 
interpreted  the  law,  and  the  judieea  passed  upon  the  tBuats. 

201.  The  Law  and  the  Praetor's  Application  of  it. — The 
law  which  the  Praetor  had  to  expound  and  apply  in  iiie  formula 
or  briefs  which  he  sent  down  to  the  judicesy  as  at  once  their 
warrant  and  their  instructions,  was  not  a  law  constantly  ad- 
vanced and  adjusted  by  legislation.  It  was,  for  the  most  part, 
only  the  XII  Tables,  a  small  body  of  8enahia<(m9uUaj  or 
senatorial  decrees,  and  a  few  legal  principles  introduced  by 
|)opular  agitation  during  the  long  struggle  of  the  plebeians  for 
political  privilege.  Of  formal  law-making  such  as  we  are  now- 
adays accustomed  to  look  for  there  was  almost  none  to  help 
him.  He  himself,  therefore,  became  to  all  intents  and  pur- 
poses a  legislator.  .  The  growth  of  the  city,  and  the  constant 
changes  of  circumstance  and  occasion  for  the  use  of  his  law 
functions  which  must  have  attended  its  growth,  of  course  gave 
rise  to  cases  without  number  which  the  simple,  laconic  laws  of 
the  early  time  could  not  possibly  have  contemplated.  To  these, 
however,  the  Praetor  had  to  apply,  with  what  ingenuity  or 
origination  he  possessed,  such  general  rules  and  conceptions  as 
lie  could  discover  in  the  ancient  codes  :  and  of  course  so  great 
a  development  of  interpretation  insensibly  gave  birth  to  new 
principles.  The  Praetor,  consciously  or  unconsciously,  became 
a  source  of  law. 

202.  The  Praetor's  Edict.— Nor  were  his  interpretative 
adjustments  of  the  law  confined  to  the  *  formulas'  concern- 
ing individual  cases  which  he  sent  to  the  judieea.  At  the  be- 
ginning of  his  year  of  office  he  published  an  Edict  in  which 
he  formally  accepted  the  principles  acted  on  by  his  prede- 
cessors, and  announced  such  new  rules  of  adjudication  as  he 
intended  to  adopt  during  his  year  of  authority.     These  new 


ROMAN   DOMINION   AND   ROMAN   LAW. 


133 


raltis  were  always,  in  form  at  least,  rules  of  procedure.  The 
Pnetor  announced,  for  example,  that  he  would,  hereafter,  regard 
property  held  by  certain  niethodSj  hitherto  considered  imtgular 
or  invalid,  as  if  they  were  held  according  to  due  and  immemo- 
rial form,  and  would  consider  the  title  a<iquired  by  meaus  of 
them  as  valid.  He  did  not  asitume  to  make  such  titles  valid : 
that  would  be  to  change  the  law.  But  he  could  promise  in 
adjudicating  cases,  to  treat  them  as  i/they  were  valid,  and  ao 
practically  cure  their  defects.  In  a  word,  he  could  not  create 
rights,  in  theory  at  least ;  but  he  could  create  and  withhold 
remedies.  It  was  thus  that  through  successive  edicts  the  law 
attained  an  immense  growth.  And  such  growth  was,  of  course, 
of  the  most  normal  and  natural  character.  By  such  slow,  con- 
servative, practical,  day  to  day  adjustments  of  practice  the  law 
was  made  easily  to  fit  the  varying  and  diversified  needs  of  a 
growing  and  progressive  people. 

203.  The  Praetor  Peregrinus.  —  The  functions  of  the  Prse- 
tor  of  the  Foreigners  were  similar  to  those  of  the  City  Praetor, 
but  much  less  limited  by  the  iirescriptions  of  old  Jaw.  He  ad- 
toinistered  justice  between  resident  foreigners  in  Rome  itself, 
between  Roman  citizens  and  foreigners,  and  between  citizens 
of  different  cities  within  tlie  Roman  dominion.  Roman  law, 
— the  jus  civile,  the  law  administered  and  developed  by  the 
ProetoT  urbanus — was  only  far  Romans.  Its  origins  and  fun- 
damental conceptions  marked  it  as  based  upon  tribal  customs 
and  upon  religious  sanctions,  which  could  only  apply  to  those 
who  shared  the  Roman  tradition  and  worship.  It  could  not 
apply  even  as  between  a  Roman  and  an  alien.  The  Latin 
and  Italian  towns  whicli  Rome  brought  under  her  dominion 
were,  therefore,  suffered  to  retain  their  own  law  and  judicial 
practices  for  their  own  residents,  so  far  at  least  as  their  reten- 
tion offered  no  contradiction  to  Rome's  policy  or  authority; 
but  the  law  of  one  town  was  of  course  inapplicable  to  the  citi- 
zens of  any  other,  and  therefore  coul(!  not  be  used  in  cases 
between  citizens  of  diil'erent  towns.     Id  all  such  cases,  when 


184  ROMAN  DOBaNIOK  IlSJ}  ROMAN  LAW. 

Roman  law  could  not  be  appealed  to,  the  Pixeior  peregrinuM 
was  called  upon  to  declare  what  principles  should  be  observed. 

204.  The  Jus  Gentium.  — The  first  incumbents  of  this  deli- 
oato  and  difficult  office,  of  Prsetor  peregrinuBj  were  doubtless 
arbitrary  enough  in  their  judgments,  deciding  according  to 
any  rough  general  criteria  of  right  or  wrong,  or  any  partial 
analogies  to  similar  cases  under  Eoman  law  that  happened 
to  suggest  themselves.  But  they  seem,  nevertheless,  to  have 
had  a  sincere  pur^K>se  to  be  just,  and  at  length  the  Boman 
habit  of  being  systematic  enabled  them  to  hit  upon  certain 
useful,  and  as  it  turned  out,  momentous,  general  principles. 
They  of  course  had  every  opportunity  for  a  close  observation 
and  wide  comparison  of  the  legal  practices  and  principles  ob- 
taining among  the  subject  nations  among  whom  their  duties 
lay.  and  they  presently  discovered  certain  substantial  corre- 
s('H>ndonces  of  conception  among  these  on  many  points  fre- 
quently ti>  l)e  decided.  With  their  practical  turn  for  system, 
they  availed  themselves  of  these  common  conceptions  of  jus- 
tice as  the  U'isis  of  their  adjudications.  They  sought  more  and 
more  to  find  in  each  case  some  common  standing-ground  for 
the  litigants  in  some  legal  doctrine  acknowledged  among  the 
people  of  Ix^th.  As  thest*  general  principles  of  universal  accept- 
auiH^  multiplied,  and  Ivgan  to  take  systematic  form  under  the 
cumulative  practice  of  suc*eessive  Praetors,  the  resultaunt  body 
of  law  came  to  Ix^  known  among  the  Romans  as  the  jm»  fern- 
HurHy  the  law  of  the  nations.  — the  law,  i.e.,  common  to  the 
nations  among  -whose  members  Koman  magistrates  had  to 
administer  justice, 

20o.  The  Jus  Gentium  not  Intemationja  Law.  —  This  body 
of  law  had,  of  course,  nothing  in  common  with  what  we  now 
call  the  I-aw  of  Nations,  tluit  is,  Int^^mational  Law.  Inter- 
national law  relat<«  to  the  dealings  of  nation  with  nation,  and 
is  in  lan^^t  part  public  law — the  law  of  state,  of  political, 
aotion  (sees.  1216,  1217V  The  jus  pentivm,  on  the  other 
hand,  was  only  a  body  of  privait  and  commercial  law. 


ROMAN   DOMINION    AND   KOMAN   LAW. 


135 


the  latter.  It  had  nothing  to  do  with  state  action,  but  con- 
cerned itself  exclusively  with  the  relations  of  individuals  to 
each  other  among  the  races  subject  to  Rome.  Rome  decided 
political  ixilicy,  her  Foreign  Pnetor  decided  only  private  rights. 

206.  Influence  of  the  Jus  Gentium  upon  the  Jus  Civile. 
—  But  of  course  the  jiia  gent  in  m  attained  an  influence  of  great 
importauce,  even  over  the  development  of  Roman  law  itself. 
Its  principles,  partaking  of  no  local  features  or  special  ideas 
produced  by  the  peculiar  history  or  circumstances  of  some  one 
people,  but  made  up  of  apjtarently  universal  judgments  as  to 
right  and  wrong,  justice  and  injustice,  seemed  to  be  entitled 
to  be  considered  statements  of  absolute,  abstract  equity.  As 
they  became  perfected  by  application  and  studious  adaptations 
to  the  needs  of  a  various  administration  of  justice,  it  became 
more  and  more  evident  that  the  jua  civile,  the  exclusive  law 
under  which  the  Roman  lived,  was  arbitrary  and  illiberal,  by 
compariaon.  The  Praetor  pereifnnus  began  to  set  lessons  for  the 
Prsetor  urbanus.  The  jus  civiie  began  to  borrow  from  the  jus 
gentium  ;  and  as  time  advanced,  it  more  and  more  approximated 
to  it,  until  it  had  been  completely  liberalized  by  its  example. 

207.  Administration  of  Justice  in  the  Provinces.  —  The 
authority  of  the  Foreign  Prtetor  did  not  extend  beyond  Italy, 
beyond  the  city's  immediate  dependencies.  In  the  'Prov- 
inces' proper  the  governors  exercised  the  functions  of  Prsetor 
pervfriwis.  The  towns  of  the  provinces,  like  the  towns  of 
Italy,  were  left  with  their  own  muoicipal  organization  and 
their  own  systems  of  judicature.  But  between  the  citizens  of 
different  districts  of  a  province  there  were  cases  constantly 
arising,  of  course,  which  had  to  be  brought  before  the  gov- 
ernor as  judge.  Whether  aa  pro-eonsul,  therefore,  or  as  pro- 
prKtor,  or  under  whatever  title,  the  governor  was  invested  with 
pnetorial  functions,  aa  well  as  with  military  command  and  civil 
flupreraacy.  It  was  with  principles  of  judicial  administration 
tliat  the  governor's  edict,  issued  on  entering  upon  office,  was 
large!;-  concerned.     Here  waa  another  and  still  larger  field  for 


i 


186  BOMAK  DOMINION  AND  ROMAN  LAW. 

the  growth  of  the  jus  gerUiumy  —  an  almost  unlimited  souzoe 
of  suggestion  to  Roman  lawyers. 

208.  The  Law  of  Nature.  — As  Rome's  conquest  grew  and 
her  law  expanded  she  did  not  fail  to  breed  great  philosophical 
lawyers  who  saw  the  full  significance  and  importance  of  the  jtta 
gentium  and  consciously  borrowed  from  it  liberal  ways  of  in- 
terpretation. And  they  were  assisted  at  just  the  right  moment 
by  the  philosophy  of  the  Greek  Stoics.  The  philosophy  of 
the  Stoics  was  in  the  ascendency  in  Greece  when  Eome  first 
placed  her  own  mind  under  the  influence  of  her  subtile  sub- 
jects in  Attica  and  the  Peloponnesus :  and  that  philosophy  was 
of  just  the  sort  to  commend  itself  to  the  Eoman.  Its  doctrines 
of  virtue  and  courage  and  devotion  seemed  made  for  his  prac- 
tical acceptance :  its  exaltation  of  reason  was  quite  native  to  his 
mental  habit.  But  its  contribution  to  the  thought  of  the 
Roman  lawyer  was  its  most  noteworthy  product  in  Rome. 

The  Stoics,  like  most  of  the  previous  schools  of  philosophers 
in  Greece,  sought  to  reduce  the  operations  of  nature  both  in 
human  thought  and  iu  the  physical  universe  to  some  simple 
fcJrmula,  some  one  principle  of  force  or  action,  which  they  could 
recognize  as  the  Law  of  Nature.  They  sought  to  square  human 
thought  with  such  abstract  standards  of  reason  as  might  seem 
to  represent  the  methods  or  inspirations  of  Universal  Reason, 
the  Reason  inherent,  indwelling  in  Nature.  In  the  mind  of 
the  Roman  lawyer  this  conception  of  a  Law  of  Nature  connected 
itself  with  the  general  principles  of  the  jus  gentium,  and  served 
greatly  to  illuminate  them.  Probably,  it  seemed,  these  con- 
ceptions of  justice  which  the  Foreign  Praetors  had  found  com- 
mon to  the  thought  of  all  the  peoples  with  whom  they  had  come 
into  contact  were  manifestations  of  a  natural,  universal  law  of 
reason,  a  Law  of  Nature  superior  to  all  systems  contrived  by 
men,  implanted  as  a  principle  of  life  in  all  hearts. 

209.  The  jus  gentium  thus  received  a  peculiar  sanction  and 
took  on  a  dignity  and  importance  such  as  it  had  never  had  so 
long  as  it  was  merely  a  body  of  empirical  generalizations.    Its 


HOMAN   DOMINION    AND   ROSIAN   LAW.  137 

snpremacy  was  now  assured.  The  jiis  rivite  more  and  more 
yielded  to  its  influences,  and  more  and  more  rapidly  the  two 
systems  of  law  teniled  to  become  but  one. 

210.  Roman  Citizenship  and  the  Law.  —  This  tendeney 
waa  aided  by  the  grailual  ilii^apiKaranue  of  all  the  most  rital 
distinctions  between  the  citizen  of  Rnme  herself  and  citizens 
of  her  subject  cities  and  provinces.  Step  by  step  the  citizens 
first  of  the  Latin  towns,  then  those  of  the  Italian  cities,  then 
the  citizens  of  favored  outlying  districts  of  the  Empire,  were 
admitted,  first  to  a  partial  and  finally  to  a  complete  partici- 
pation in  Roman  citizenship.  And  of  course  with  Boman 
oitizeuship  went  Roman  law.  In  this  way  the  jus  dvile  and  the 
jus  gentitim  advanced  to  meet  each  other.  Under  the  emperors 
this  drift  of  affairs  was  still  further  strenfrthened  and  quick- 
ened till  Caracalla's  bestowal  of  citizenship  upon  all  the  in- 
habitants of  the  Roman  world  was  reached  as  a  logical  result. 

211.  The  Jurists. — As  Roman  law  grew  to  these  world- 
wide proportions  and  became  more  and  more  informed  by  the 
spirit  of  an  elevating  philosophy  and  the  liberal  principles 
of  an  abstract  equity,  it  of  course  a^^quired  a  great  attrac- 
tion for  scholarly  men  and  had  more  and  more  the  benefit 
of  studious  cultivation  by  the  best  minds  of  the  city.  The 
Roman  advocate  was  not  the  trained  and  specially  instructed 
man  that  the  modern  lawyer  is  exjiected  to  lie.  For  some  time 
after  the  law  began  to  be  systematically  studied  there  were  no 
law  schools  where  systematic  instruction  could  be  obtained ; 
there  were  no  lawyers'  offices  in  which  the  novice  could  serve, 
and  discover  from  day  to  day  the  ins  and  outs  of  practice. 
The  advocate  was  scarcely  more  than  an  arguer  of  the  facts 
before  the  jvdiixa :  he  did  not  lay  much  stress  upon  his  own 
view  of  the  law,  or  often  pretend  to  a  profound  acquaintance 
with  its  principles.  But  there  did  by  degrees  come  into  ex-  " 
istenee  a  class  of  learned  jurists,  a  sort  of  lit<^rary  lawyers, 
who  devoted  themselves,  not  to  advocacy  before  the  jury -courts, 
but  to  the  private  study  of  th«  law  in  its  developments  from  the 


i 


138  ROMAN  DOMINION   AND   ROMAN  LAW. 

XII  Tables  through  the  interpretations  of  the  prsetorial  edicts 
and  the  suggestions  of  the  jus  gentium.  They  set  themselves  to 
search  out  and  elucidate  the  general  philosophical  principles 
lying  at  the  roots  of  the  law,  to  explore  its  reasons  and  sys- 
tematize its  deductions.  These  jurisprudents  were  of  course 
not  slow  to  draw  about  themselves  a  certain  clientage.  Though 
entirely  distinct  'as  a  class  from  the  'orators/  or  barristers, 
who  assisted  clients  in  the  courts,  they  established  in  time  a 
sort  of  '  office  practice,'  as  we  should  call  it.  Cases  were  stated 
to  them  and  their  opinions  asked  as  to  the  proper  judgments 
of  the  law.  They  attracted  pupils,  too,  with  whom  they  dis- 
cussed hypothetical  cases  of  the  greatest  possible  scope  and 
variety. 

212.  Influence  of  the  Jurists. — In  the  hands  of  these 
private  jurists  the  law  of  course  received  an  immense  theo- 
retical development.  And  this  very  much  to  its  advantage. 
For  Roman  thinking,  like  Roman  practice,  was  always  emi- 
nently conservative.  The  jurists  took  no  unwarrantable  lib- 
erties with  the  law.  They  simply  married  its  practice  to  its 
philosophy,  no  one  forbidding  the  banns.  They  most  happily 
effected  the  transfusion  of  the  generous  blood  of  the  jus  gentium 
into  the  otlierwise  somewhat  barren  system  of  the  jus  civile. 
They  were  chief  instruments  in  giving  to  Roman  law  its  ex- 
pansiveness  and  universality.  For  of  course  their  judgments 
were  quickly  heard  of  in  the  courts.  They  often  gave  written 
as  well  as  oral  opinions,  and  these  were  always  hearkened  to 
with  great  respect.  Their  published  discussions  of  fictitious 
causes  came  to  have  more  and  more  direct  influence  upon  the 
result  of  those  which  actually  arose  in  litigation.  Advocates 
and  litigants  alike  turned  to  them  for  authoritative  views  of 
the  law  to  be  observed.  And  a  legal  literature  of  the  greatest 
permanent  interest  and  imi^ortance  eventually  sprang  into  ex- 
istence. The  jurists  collected  and  edited  the  written  sources 
of  the  law,  such  as  the  Edicts  of  the  Praetors,  and  set  them  in 
the  fuller  and  fuller  light  of  an  advancing  scientific  criticism. 


ROMAN  DOMINION    AND   ROMAN   LAW.  139 

Their  conunentariea  became  of  scarcely  less  importance  than 
the  Edicts  themselves,  containing,  as  tliey  did,  the  reasoned 
intent  of  Table  and  Edict. 

213.  The  Jurisconsults  under  the  Empire.  —  This  acien- 
tifio  cultivation  of  the  law  by  scholarly  students  began  ttefore 
the  end  of  the  Republic,  was  far  advanced,  indeed,  at  the  time 
the  Empire  was  established.  The  beginnings  of  the  scientific 
law  literature  of  which  I  have  spoken  date  as  far  back  as  100 

B.C. 

The  datra  100  b.c.  >nd  260  a.d.  are  generxUj'  taken  bb  marking  the 
beginning  and  end  of  the  importart  literary  production  on  the  pan  of 
the  iaristg.  The  rao«t  diitinguiBhed  namea  connected  with  this  litera- 
ture are  thoae  of  Papinian,  Ulpian,  Gaiiu,  and  Jaliua  Paulus. 

It  was  under  the  emperors,  however,  tliat  the  greater  part 
of  this  peculiar  literary  and  interpretative  development  at  the 
hands  of  the  jurists  took  place.  For  under  the  im[ierial  system 
the  jurists  were  given  an  exceptional  position  of  official  con- 
nection with  the  administration  of  the  law  such  aa  no  other 
similar  class  of  lawyers  has  ever  possessed  under  any  other 
polity.  Certain  of  the  more  distinguished  of  them  were  offi- 
cially granted  the  jtts  reapondendi  which  custom  bad  already 
in  effect  bestowed  upon  them, — the  right,  that  is,  to  give 
authoritative  opinions  which  should  be  binding  upon  juries. 
Even  under  the  Republic  the  opinions  of  the  jurisconaulta  had 
been  authoritative  in  tact ;  what  the  imperial  commission  did 
was  to  render  them  authoritative  in  law.  Of  course  if  advo- 
cates or  litigants  who  were  on  opposite  aides  in  any  case  could 
produce  opposite  or  differing  opinions  from  these  formally 
commissioned  jurisconsults,  it  devolved  upon  the  judiees  to 
choose  between  them ;  but  they  were  hardly  at  liberty  to  take 
neither  view  and  strike  out  an  independent  judgment  of  their 
own,  and  when  the  j'lrisconsulta  agreed,  the  judicea  were  of 
course  bound  to  decide  ^n  accordance  with  their  opinion. 
Certain  writers  —  'text  writers,'  as  we  call  them  —  on  our 
own  law  have,  by  virtue  of  perspicacity  and  learning,  acquired 


1 


140  ROMAN   DOMINION   AND   BOMAN   LAW. 

iin  infliienoe  in  our  courts  not  mach  inferior  to  tluit  of  the 
Roman  jurisconsults,  but  no  BUckstone  or  Story  bas  ever  been 
commissioned  by  the  state  to  be  authoritative. 

Under  Ihe  Empire  the  joriBconiulU  acquired  more  UiMi  tlie  rig-lit  ol 
reaponflG :  ilicy  became  scb't^l;  engaged  in  the  adiiiinigtratian  of  law. 
eieruising  judicinl  functioni  and  applying  to  autual  adjailicatimi  the 
testa  whiuh  they  had  in  the  repablican  period  applied  only  In  the  (onn 
of  unofficial  opinions. 

In  the  time  of  Augustus  we  find  two  taw  ichooli  in  Rome,  and  lata 
times  saw  many  others  teubtislicd  in  important  proTiDcial  eitjei. 

214.  Imperial  Legislation. — The  influence  of  the  juriscon- 
sults extended  beyond  the  adtninistratiou  to  the  creation  of 
law.  Legislation  under  the  ea.rly  emperors,  from  Augustus  to 
HadiiftD,  retained  something  of  its  old  form.  During  the 
reign  of  Augustus  the  popular  assemblies  were  still  given  leave. 
to  paas  upon  the  laws  which  the  emperor,  as  trilnine,  sub- 
mitted to  them ;  and  during  a  great  part  of  the  iiniwrial  period 
the  Senate  was  formally  consulted  concerning  most  of  the 
matters  of  law  and  administration  over  which  it  had  once  had 
exclusive  jurisdiction  (sees.  Ifi5-170).  But  neither  Senate 
nor  people  were  independent.  The  former  waa  at  the  mercy 
of  the  emperor's  power  as  censor;  the  lattr  were  at  the  dis- 
posal of  his  powers  as  tribune.  Law,  nonseijupntly,  earac  to 
emanate  more  and  more  nndisguisedly  from  the  emperor's 
single  will,  —  from  his  edicts  as  magistrate  and  from  his  in- 
structions and  decisions  as  head  of  the  judicial  administration. 
And,  happily  for  Roman  law,  the  emperors  made  trusted 
counsellors  of  the  leading  jurisconsults  and  suffered  them- 
selves to  be  guided  by  them  in  their  more  important  law- 
creations  and  judgments.  Prol>ably  most  edicts  and  imperial 
decisions  were  prepared,  if  not  couoeivert,  by  competent  law- 
yers. Imperial  legislation,  therefore,  in  the  most  critical 
period  of  its  early  development,  was  under  thp  guidance  of  the 
most  enlightened  and  skilful  jnriats  of  the  time,  and  so  was 
kept  to  the  logical  lines  of  its  normal  and  philosoi)hicd  growth. 


aOMAN   DOMIKION   AND   ROMAN   LAW. 


The  juris  consults  may  be  snul  to  h;ive  presided  over  all  phasi 
of  its  development  at  the  important  period  when  that  develop- 
ment was  conscious  and  deliberate. 

215.  The  Codification  of  the  Law. — The  last  important 
step  in  the  preparation  of  Roman  law  for  modern  uses  was  its 
codification  by  the  later  emperors.  Several  emperors  under- 
took to  reduce  the  mass  of  edicts,  Senatus-canguita,  rescripts, 
etc.,  which  had  accumulated  during  the  imperial  period  to  a 
e  code.  The  moat  important  efforts  of  this  sort  were 
those  made  by  Theodosius  ( 379-395  a.d.  )  and  Justinian 
(529-534  A.D.),  The  Theodosian  Code  is  important  because 
it  influenced  the  legislation  of  the  first  Teutonic  masteru 
within  the  Empire ;  the  Justinian,  because  it  was  by  far  the 
most  complete  and  scientific  of  the  codes,  and  because  it  has 
been  the  basis  of  subsequent  studies  and  adaptations  of  Eoman 
legal  practice  the  world  over.  The  republican  legislation 
and  the  prtetorial  edicts  of  the  (reriod  of  the  Kepiihlic  had 
received  final  formulation  and  fusion  at  the  hands  of  the 
jurists  by  the  time  the  fourth  century  was  reached ;  all  that 
remained  for  the  emperors  to  do  was  to  digest  the  writings  of 
the  jurists  and  codify  the  later  imperial  constitutions.  The 
Theodosian  Code  went  but  a  very  little  way  in  the  digesting 
of  the  writings  of  the  great  law  writers  ;  the  Justinian  Code, 
however,  wliich  was  prepared  under  the  direction  of  the  great 
lawyer,  Trebonian,  was  wonderfully  successful  in  all  branches 
of  the  difficult  and  delicate  task  of  codification,  It  consists, 
as  we  have  it,  of  four  distinct  parts :  1.  The  Pandfcts  or 
Digest  of  the  scientific  law  literature;  2.  The  Codex  or  Sum- 
mary of  imperial  legislation;  3.  The  Instituliong,  a  general 
review  or  text-book  founded  upon  the  Digest  and  Code,  an 
introductory  restatement,  in  short,  of  the  law ;  and  4.  The 
Novels,  or  new  imperial  legislation  issued  after  the  codification 
to  fill  out  the  gaps  and  cure  the  inconsistencies  discovered  in 
the  course  of  the  work  of  codifying  and  manifest  in  its  pub- 
lished results, 


141  I 

bases  1 

relop-  I 


142 


ROMAN   DOMINION    AND  ROMAN   LAW. 


I 


The  whole  cDnBtltuted  that  body  of  laws  which  was  to  be 
known  to  the  times  succeeding  the  twelfth  century  as  the 
Corpus  Juris  Civaia,  or  Body  of  the  Civil  Law.  All  law  was 
now  civil  law,  the  law  of  Rome ;  there  was  no  longer  any  neces- 
sary distinction  between  ^hs  civUe  and  jua  gentiam, 

216,  The  Corpus  Juris  CivUta  became  at  once  the  law  of 
the  Eastern  Empire,  and  for  a  time  the  law  of  Italy  also,  II 
did  not  dominate  the  legal  developments  of  the  West  outside 
of  Italy,  however,  until  the  Middle  Ages,  for  Justinian  had  his 
capital  at  Constantinople  and  never  controlled  any  important 
part  of  wliat  had  been  the  western  half  of  the  old  Empirei 
except  Italy,  and  even  Italy  he  united  only  temporarily  and 
precariously  to  his  eastern  dominions.  His  Code  entewd 
Europe  to  possess  it  through  the  mediation  of  the  universities 
and  ecclesiastics  of  the  Middle  Ages  (sec,  258). 

217.  The  Completed  Roman  Law :  its  Municipal  Life.  — 
The  hody  of  law  thus  completed  by  sagacious  prat^tical  adap- 
tions, careful  pliilosophical  analysis  and  development,  and  final 
codification  has  furnished  Europe,  not  with  her  political  sys- 
tems, but  with  her  principles  of  private  right.  The  Corpus 
Juris  has  been  for  later  times  a  priceless  mine  of  private  law 
(sees.  258-267).  The  political  fruits  of  Roman  law— for  it 
has  had  such  —  are  seen  in  municipal  organization.  Though 
Rome  suffered  the  towns  in  her  provinces  to  retain  their  own 
plans  of  government,  she  of  course  kept  an  eye  upon  the  man- 
agement of  their  affairs,  and  her  influence  and  interest  were 
ever  present  to  modify  all  forms  and  practices  which  did  not 
square  with  her  own  methods.  She  besides  dotted  not  only 
Italy,  but  the  banks  of  the  Rhine  and  other  strategically 
important  portions  of  her  doniiniona  witli  colonies  of  her  own 
citizens,  who  either  b\iilt  fortress  towns  where  there  had  before 
been  no  centred  settlement  at  all,  or  sat  themselves  down  in 
some  existing  native  village.  In  both  cases  they  of  course 
imported  Roman  methotls  of  city  government.  Everywhere, 
iL— r__  .^  n^y^g  towns  were  neighbors  to  Roman  municipal 


therefor 


ROMAN  DOMINION   AND  ROMAN  LAW. 


143 


practice,  and  took  yearly  more  color  of  Roman  political  habit 
from  contact  with  It.  By  the  time  of  the  Teutonic  invaaiona 
Western  and  Southern  Europe  abounded  in  municipalities  of 
the  stridt  Koman  pattern. 

218.  Diffusion  and  Influence  of  Roman  Private  Law. — 
But  private  law  was  the  great  gift  of  the  imperial  codes. 
With  the  widening  of  the  citizen  right,  the  private  law  of 
Rome  had  spreatl  to  every  province  of  the  Empire.  As  it 
spread,  it  had  been  generalized  to  meet  all  the  varied  needs 
and  circumstances  of  infinitely  various  populations,  to  fit  all 
the  trade  and  property  relations  of  the  vast  Roman  world, 
until  it  had  become,  as  nearly  aa  might  be,  of  universal  use 
and  acceptability.  It  made  wide  and  scientific  provision  for 
the  establishment,  recognition,  and  enforcement  of  individual 
rights  and  contract  duties.  It  was  incomparably  more  many- 
sided  and  adequate  than  anything  the  barbarian  who  disturbed 
for  a  time  its  supremacy  could  invent  for  himself:  and  it 
proved  to  have  anticipated  almost  every  legal  need  he  was  to 
feel  in  alt  but  the  last  stages  of  his  civil  development.  It  was 
to  be  to  him  an  exhauatleas  mine  of  suggestion  at  least,  if  not 
a  definite  store  of  ready-made  law. 

219.  Roman  Legal  Dominion  in  the  Fifth  Century.  — The 
invading  hosts  who  came  from  across  the  Rhine  in  the  fifth 
eentury  of  our  era  found  Roman  law  and  institutions  every- 
where in  possession  of  the  lands  they  conquered.  Everywhere 
there  were  towns  of  the  Roman  pattern,  and  populations  more 
or  less  completely  under  the  dominion  of  Roman  legal  concep- 
tions and  practices.  Their  dealings  with  these  institutions, 
the  action  and  reaction  upon  one  another  of  Roman  law  and 
Teutonic  habit,  constitute  in  no  small  part  the  history  of  gov- 
ernment in  the  Middle  Ages. 

220,  Inflnence  of  Mosaic  IcstitatloiiB.  —  II  would  be  a  mislak?, 
howpTer,  lo  HecHbi?  to  Ruman  legal  cnnci^plions  an  undivided  away  over 
the  ilevelopnient  of  Uw  and  inatilutioni  during  the  MiJdle  Aget.  Tlic 
Teuton  came  under  the  iaflueuce,  not  of  Home  onl^,  but  alio  of  Chrii- 


144  BOMAN  DOMINION  AND  BOMAN  LAW. 

tianity ;  and  through  the  Chnrch  there  entered  into  Enrope  a  potent 
leaven  of  Judaic  thought  The  laws  of  Moses  as  well  as  the  laws  of 
Rome  contributed  suggestion  and  impulse  to  the  men  and  institutions 
which  were  to  prepare  the  modem  world ;  and  if  we  could  but  hare  the 
eyes  to  see  the  subtle  elements  of  thought  which  constitute  the  gross 
substance  of  our  present  habit,  both  as  regards  the  sphere  of  prirate 
life,  and  as  regards  the  action  of  the  state,  we  should  easily  difcoTer 
how  Tery  much  besides  religion  we  owe  to  the  Jew. 


Representative  Authorities. 

For  the  texts  of  Roman  law,  see 

Corpus  Juris  Civilis,  edited  by  Kriiger,  Mommsen,  and  the  bros.  Krie- 

gelli.    3  vols.    Berlin  and  Leipsic,  1872-1875. 
Bruns,  C.  J.,  Pontes  Juris  Romani  Antiqui.    Tiibingen,  1872.    Fifth 

(iinproved)  edition  by  Mommsen.    Freiburg,  1887. 
Huschkcy  JurispruderUia  ArUejustiniana.    Leipsic,  1879. 

For  commentary  and  exposition,  see 

Holland,  T.  E.  (editor),  "  Institutes  of  Justinian. 

Poste  (translator),  Gaii  ^^  Institutionum  Juris  CivUis. 

Hadley,  Jas.,  "  Introduction  to  Roman  Law."    N.  Y.,  1880. 

Morey,  W.  C,  "Outlines  of  Roman  Law,"  and  authorities  there  cited, 

N.  Y.,  1885.    An  excellent  manual  of  which  I  have  made  much  use. 
Muirhead,  Jas.,  "  Historical  Introduction  to  the  Private  Law  of  Rome." 

Edinburgh,  1886. 
Amos,  Sheldon,  "History  and  Principles  of  the  Civil  Law  of  Rome." 
Mackeldy,  F.,  "I^hrbuch  der  Institutionen  des  heutigen  Romische 

Rechts."    Giessen,  1814.    Translations,  N.  Y.,  1845 ;  Phila.,  1883. 
Ihering,  R.  v.,  "  Geist  des  romischen  Rechts."    Of  this  work  there  is 

a  French  translation. 

For  special  expositions  of  the  historical  development  of  Roman 
Law,  see 

PhUlimorey  Jno.  G.,  "  Introduction  to  the  Study  and  History  of  Roman 
Law."    London,  1848. 


ROMAN    DOMINION    AND    IIOMAN    LAW. 


145 


Rivier,  AlphoitBe,  "  Introduction  kiatorique  au  droit  Roi 

wis,  1S81. 
Ciart,  E.  C,  "  Early  Roman  Law.     Regal  Period."     London,  1872, 
Momnatn,   Theodor,   "History  of   Rome,"  passim,   and  "  Rdmischo 

Staatsrerht."    2  vola. 
Puchitt,  "Kursus  der  Institutionen,"  1841;  ninth  edition  by  Kriiger, 

2  ToU.,  1881. 
Waller,  "  Geschichte  des  RomiHchen  Rechts."    2  f  ol«.,  3  eda.     1840- 

1880. 
Savigny,  V.  K.  v.,  "Geechtcbt«  des  Rbmischeu  Rechts  in  Mitt«l&lt«T." 

Heidelberg,  1815-18:{1.    French  translation,  1839.    Engl Uh  trans- 
lation of  Vol.  I.,  Edinburgh.  182fl. 
Meyer.  J.  D.,  "  Eaprit,  Origine,  et  Progr^a  des  Inatitutiones  Judici^re 

des  Principaux  Pays  de  TEurope."    Paris,  1823. 

For  comparisons  of  Roman  law  with  several  modem  systems,  see 

Mackenzie,  Lord,  "  Studies  in  Raman  Law,  with  Comparative  Views 
of  the  Laws  of  France,  England,  and  Scotland."  Third  edition, 
1870. 

Reeva,  .Tno.,  "History  of  the  English  Law,  from  the  Time  of  the 
Romans  to  the  End  of  the  Reign  of  Elizabeth.  With  an  Intro- 
ductory Dissertation  on  the  Mature  and  Use  of  Legal  History,  the 
Rise  and  Progress  of  Our  Laws,  and  the  Influence  of  the  Roman 
Law  on  the  Formation  of  Our  Own,"  by  W.  A.  Finlaaon.  Lon- 
don, 18GS. 

William*,  Jas.,  "  The  Institutes  of  Justinian  illustrated  by  English 
Law."    London,  188.5. 

ScruHon,  T.  E.,  "  Influence  of  the  Roman  I^w  on  the  Law  of  Eng- 
land."   Camb.  Univ.  Press,  ISaS. 

ScAmWf,  "Derpriniipielle  Unterschied  Bwisohen  der  Romischen  und 
Germanischen  Rechte."    18.13. 

Uahn,  "Die  materielle  UebereiMstiramuiig  der  Romischen  und  Ger- 
manischen Rechtsprinzipien."     1850. 


Concerning  the  general  institutional  signitica 


e  of  Roman  lai 


Sethg,  J.  R.,  "  Roman  Imperialistii." 
Bryce,  Jas.,  "The  Holy  Roiiiun  Krnpire." 


146  BOMAK  DOMINION  AND  BOMAN  LAW. 

Maine,  Sir  H.  S.,  "Ancient  Law,"  "Early  Law  and  Cttstom,"  and 
"  Early  History  of  Institutions." 

Austin,  Jno.,  "Lectures  on  Jurisprudence,  or  the  Philoeophy  of  Posi- 
tive Law."    2  vols.    London,  1873. 

On  special  points  reference  may  always  be  profitably  made  to 
Smith,  Dr.  W.,  "  Dictionary  of  Greek  and  Roman  Antiquities." 


V. 


TEUTONIC  POLITY  AND  GOVEKNMENT  DURING 

THE  MIDDLE  AGES. 


221.  Contact  of  the  Teutonic  Tribes  with  Rome.  —  The 

Teutonic  tribes  which,  in  the  fifth  and  following  centuries, 
threw  themselves  into  the  Western  Roman  Empire  to  possess 
it  were  not  all  of  them  strangers  to  the  polity  which  they 
overset.  The  Romans  had  often  invaded  Germany,  and,  al- 
though as  often  thrust  out,  had  established  a  supremacy  over 
the  minds  at  least,  if  not  over  the  liberties,  of  the  Germans. 
Those  tribes  which  had  lived  nearest  the  Rhine  and  the 
Danube,  moreover,  had  long  been  in  more  or  less  constant  con- 
tact with  the  masters  of  the  Mediterranean  and  the  western 
world,  and  had,  of  course,  been  deeply  affected  by  the  example 
of  Roman  civilization.  Teutons  had,  besides,  entered  and,  so 
to  say,  espoused  the  Roman  world  in  great  numbers,  in  search 
of  individual  adventure  or  advantage,  long  before  the  advent 
of  the  barbarians  as  armed  and  emigrant  hosts.  Rome  had 
drawn  some  of  her  finest  legions  from  these  great  races  which 
she  could  not  subdue.  Her  armies  were  in  the  later  days  of 
the  Empire  full  of  stalwart,  fair-haired  Germans. 

222.  Primitive  Teutonic  Institutions. — When  Franks  and 
Groths  and  Burgundians  moved  as  militant  races  to  the  sup- 
planting of  Roman  dominion,  they,  nevertheless,  took  with 
them  into  Western  Europe,  torn  as  it  was  by  Roman  dissensions 
and  sapped  by  Roman  decay,  a  fresh,  unspoiled  individuality 
of  their  own.  They  had  their  own  original  contribution  to 
make  to  the  history  of  institutions.    Hitherto  they  had  lived 


148  TB0l^oNIC  POLiry  and  qovebkmsnt 

under  a  system  of  govemment  combining  with  singular  com- 
pleteness, though  in  somewhat  crude  forms,  tribal  unity  and 
individual,  or  at  least  family,  independence.  Amongst  them, 
as  amongst  other  Aryan  peoples,  kinship  constituted  the  basis 
of  association  and  primal  sanction  of  authority;  and  the 
family  was  the  unit  of  govemment.  Kinsmen,  fellow-tribes- 
men, were  grouped  in  villages,  and  each  village  maintained 
without  question  its  privileges  of  self-government,  legislating 
upon  its  common  affairs  and  administering  its  common  prop- 
erty in  village-meeting.  Its  lands  were  the  property,  not  of 
individuals,  but  of  the  community ;  but  they  were  allotted  in 
separate  parcels  to  the  freemen  of  the  commimity,  upon  would- 
be  equitable  principles,  to  be  cultivated  for  private,  not  for 
communal,  profit.  Chiefs  there  were  who  exercised  magis- 
terial powers,  but  these  chiefs  were  elected  in  village-meeting. 
They  did  not  determine  the  weightier  questions  of  custom,  in 
the  administration  of  justice:  that  was  the  province  of  the 
village-meeting  itself;  and  such  judicial  authority  as  they 
did  exercise  was  shared  by  '  assessors '  chosen  from  the  whole 
lx)dy  of  their  free  fellow-villagers. 

223.  Free,  Unfree»  and  Noble,  — Not  all  their  fellow- 
villagers  were  free.  There  were  some  who  were  excluded 
from  jwlitioal  privilege  and  who  held  their  lands  only  as  serfs 
of  tho  fnv  men  of  the  community;  and  there  were  others 
who  wen*  lower  still  in  rank,  who  were  simple  slaves.  There 
wort>,  ag;iin,  on  the  other  hand,  some  who  were  more  than  free, 
who,  for  inie  reason  or  another,  had  risen  to  a  recognized 
nobility  of  stnition,  to  a  jwsition  of  esteem  and  to  an  estate 
of  wt»alth  alH)ve  those  of  the  rest  of  the  community.  But 
nobility  did  not  carry  with  it  exceptional  political  privilege: 
it  only  assim^l  a  consideration  which  put  its  possessor  in  the 
way  of  wiimin^  the  grt>at«>r  preferments  of  oflSce  in  the  gift 
of  tho  villagt»-mooting.  The  power  of  the  noble  depended 
\»pon  tho  frauohisos  of  his  community  rather  than  upon  any 
virtiio  in  his  own  blooiL 


\ 


DURING   THE  MIDDLE  AGES. 


i 


149 


224.  Inter-communal  Government.  —  It  was  not  often  that 
a  village  stood  a^iart  in  entire  dissociation  from  all  similar 
tribal  or  family  centres;  but  when  it  did,  the  powers  of  its 
mtwl  (meeting)  extended  beyond  the  choice  of  magistrates, 
the  management  of  the  communal  property,  and  the  adminis- 
tration of  communal  justice.  It  also  declared  war  and  ap- 
pointed leaders  of  the  communal  'host.'  Commonly,  how- 
ever, these  greater  matters  of  war  and  of  '  foreign  relations ' 
were  determined  by  assemblies  representing  more  than  one 
village.  Communities  sent  out  offshoots  which  remained  con- 
nected with  them  by  federal  bonds;  or  independent  communi- 
ties dr«w  together  into  leagues;  and  it  was  the  grand  folk-moot 
of  the  confederated  communities  which  summoned  the  'host' 
and  elected  leaders,  —  which  even  chose  the  chiefs  who  were 
to  preside  over  the  atlministration  of  the  several  villages. 

225.  Military  Leadership:  the  Comitatus.  — The  leaders 
selected  to  head  the  '  host '  were  generally  men  of  tried 
powers  who  could  inspire  confidence  and  kindle  emulation  in 
their  followers ;  and  such  men,  though  chosen  to  otficiiU  leader- 
ship always  only  for  a  single  campaign,  never  even  in  times  of 
peace  ceased  to  be,  potentially  at  least,  the  heads  of  military 
enterprise  and  daring  adventure.  Not  uncommonly  they  would 
break  the  monotony  of  peace  and  dull  inactivity  by  gathering 
about  them  a  band  of  volunteers  and  setting  forth,  spite  of  the 
peace  enjoyed  by  their  tribe,  to  make  fighting  or  find  plunder 
somewhere  for  their  own  sakes.  About  men  of  this  stamp 
there  gathered  generally  all  the  young  bhwles  of  the  tribe  who 
thirsted  for  excitement  or  adventure,  or  who  aspired  to  gain 
proficiency  in  arms.  These  became  the  military  household, 
the  comitatus,  of  their  chosen  chieftain,  his  permanent,  insep- 
arable retinue,  bound  to  him  by  the  closest  ties  of  personal 
allegiance,  sitting  always  at  his  table,  and  at  once  defending  his 
jKrson  and  emulating  his  prowess  in  battle;  a  band  who  looked 
to  him  for  their  sustenance,  their  military  equipment,  and  their 
rewards  for  valor,  but  who  rendered  him  in  return  a  gallant 


TECTONIC  POUTT  AMD  QOVSfiNMBST 

servioe  which  tuideil  much  to  his  social  consideration  anil  gave 
him  rank  among  the  most  powerful  of  his  fellow-tribesmen. 

22(1.  Contrasts  between  the  Teutonic  STstem  and  the 
Roman.  —  Thpse  fpaturea  oC  tribal  coafederatiou  and  personal 
supremacy,  tliough  suggestive  at  many  points  of  the  primitive 
Roman  state,  were  in  strong  contrast  with  the  Roman  polity 
as  it  existed  at  the  time  of  the  invasions.  They  were  not  only 
more  primitive  and  so  indicative  of  a  very  much  lesa  advaJiced 
stage  of  civilization,  but  they  also  contained  certain  principles 
which  were  in  nulioal  contradirtion  to  some  of  the  o-uuceptions 
most  fundamental  to  Roman  state  life. 

227.  Roman  Allegiance  to  the  State. — The  central  < 
trast  between  the  two  systems  may  be  roughly  summed  up  in 
the  statement  that  the  Teutonic  was  essentiaUy  peratmai,  the 
Roman  essentially  impersonal.  Neither  the  Roman  soldier  nor 
the  Roman  citizen  knew  anything  of  the  personal  allegiance 
which  was  the  chief  amalgam  of  primitive  German  politics. 
His  subordination  was  to  the  state,  and  that  aubordinatitm  ^ 
so  complete  that,  as  I  have  previously  said,  he  was  practically 
merged  in  the  State,  possessing  no  rights  hut  those  of  a  child 
of  the  body  politic.  His  obligation  to  obey  the  magistrate  in 
the  city  or  his  commander  in  the  field  lasted  only  so  long  as 
the  magistrate's  or  commander's  commission  lasted.  Alle- 
giance had  no  connection  with  the  magistrate  or  the  commander 
as  a  person ;  magistrate  and  commander  claimed  allegiance  only 
as  representatives  of  the  state,  its  temporary  embodiment.  To 
tiiem,  OS  the  stcUe,  the  citizen  or  soldier  owed  the  yielding  of 
everything,  even  of  life  itself:  for  as  against  the  state  the 
Roman  had  no  private  rights.  While  he  held  office,  therefore, 
magistrate  or  commander  was  omnipotent ;  his  official  conduct 
could  be  called  in  question  only  after  his  term  of  office  w 
an  end  and  lie  had  ceased  to  be  the  state's  self.  Of  course 
much  decay  had  come  into  the  heart  of  such  principles 
the  Empire  was  forced  to  break  before  the  barbarian ;  but  tiey 
never  ceaaed  to  be  central  to  Roman  political  conception. 


DURDTG  THE   MIDDLE   AGES. 


151 


228.  Teutonic  Personal  Allegiance.  —  With  the  Teutons, 
on  the  contrary,  jMlitical  association  manifested  an  irresistible 
tendency  towards  just  the  opposite  principles.  When  they 
came  to  their  final  triumph  over  the  Empire  they  came  ranked 
and  associated  upon  grounds  of  personal  allegiance.  la  their 
old  life  in  Germany,  as  we  have  seen  (sec.  21i5),  their  relations 
to  their  commanders  did  not  cease  at  the  elose  of  a  war  sanc- 
tioned by  the  comiuuuity,  thougli  the  commission  of  their  lead- 
ers did  expire  then.  Many  —  and  those  the  bravest  and  best 
—  remained  members  of  their  leader's  comUatits,  hound  to  him 
by  no  public  command  or  sanction  at  all,  but  only  by  hia  per- 
sonal supremacy  over  them.  They  even  made  themselves  mem- 
bers of  his  household,  depended  upon  the  bounties  of  his  favor, 
and  constituted  themselves  a  personal  following  of  their  chosen 
leader  such  as  no  Roman  but  a  fawning  client  would  have 
deigned  to  belong  to.  It  was  a  polity  of  individualism  which 
presented  many  striking  points  of  surprise  to  Boman  observers. 
Individuals  had  under  such  a  system  a  freedom  of  origination 
and  a  separateness  of  unofficial  personal  weight  which  to  the 
Soman  were  altogether  singular  and  in  large  part  rppugnant. 

229.  Temporary  Coexistence  of  the  Two  Systems.  —  For 
the  first  two  or  three  centuries  of  the  Teutonic  dominion  over 
the  Boinanized  populations  of  their  new  territories  Teutonic 
and  Roman  iostitutious  lived  side  by  side,  each  set  persistent 
for  its  own  people.  The  Germans  did  not  try  to  eradicate 
either  the  old  population  or  the  old  laws  of  the  Empire,  They 
Bimply  carried  into  the  midst  of  the  Empire  their  own  customs, 
which  they  kept  for  themselves,  without  thrusting  them  upon 
their  new  subjects.  They  appropriated  to  their  own  uses  large 
tracts  of  its  lands,  either  casting  out  those  who  already  occu- 
pied them  or  reducing  the  occupiers  to  a  servile  condition  ;  but 
leaving  much  of  the  land  untouehed,  to  be  occupied  as  before. 
Of  course  Teutonic  customs,  being  the  customs  of  the  dominant 
race,  more  and  more  affected  the  older  Roman  rights,  even  if 
only  insensibly  ;  and  Roman  principles  of  right,  belonging  as 


152  TEUTONIC  POLITT   AND  GOVKBNMBNT 

they  did  to  a  much  superior  and  much  more  highly  developed 
ciTilization,  which  the  Teuton  had  already  lung  rererenced, 
must  have  had  quite  as  great  a  modifj-ing  effect  Uiion  the 
Teutonic  customs,  which  now,  so  to  say,  lay  alongside  of  them. 
The  Eoman  polity  had  entered  into  the  whole  habit  of  the  pro- 
vincials and  still  retained,  despite  the  disorders  of  the  lat«r 
days  of  the  Empire,  not  a  little  of  its  old  vigor  and  potency. 
It  had  strongly  afiected  the  imaginations  of  the  Germans  when 
they  had  touched  only  its  geographical  borders,  and  it  did  not 
fail  in  a  certain  measure  to  dominate  them  even  now,  when  it 
was  at  their  feet.  They  made  no  attempt  to  stamp  it  out. 
They,  on  the  contrary,  tolerated,  respected,  imitated  it. 

230.  Relative  Influence  of  the  Two  Systems.  —  So  far  as 
any  general  description  of  this  mixture  of  Roman  and  Teutonic 
influencea  may  be  ventured,  it  may  be  said  that  the  Teutonic 
liad  tlieir  greatest  weight  on  the  side  of  political  organization, 
the  Roman  on  the  aide  of  the  development  of  private  rights. 
The  Teutons,  of  course,  tried  to  reproduce  in  their  new  settle- 
ments the  communal  life  peculiar  to  their  own  native  institu- 
tions ;  they  endeavored  to  organize  their  own  power,  according 
to  the  immemorial  fashion  of  their  own  politics,  on  the  basis 
of  a  freehold  tenure  of  the  land  and  local  self-administration, 
a  free  division  of  the  spoils  on  the  ground  of  individual  equality 
among  the  freemen  of  the  tribes.  They  had  stamped  out  the 
Roman  state  in  the  invaded  territory ;  Roman  public  law  they 
had  of  course  displaced,  destroyed.  It  wa^  Roman  conc«ptionff 
as  to  private  relations  that  gradually  modified  their  Teutonic 
system.  That  system  rested,  as  regarded  its  political  features 
hardly  less  than  at  all  other  points,  upon  the  relations  of 
iuilividual  to  individual,  and  as  the  example  of  the  Roman 
practices,  still  preserved  by  the  conquered  populations  about 
them,  modified  these  relations  of  individual  to  individual,  great 
changes  were  by  consequence  inevitably  wrought  in  political 
organization  as  well.  Such  changes  were,  however,  not 
direotion  of  a  reproduction  of  Roman  political  method,  but  in 


DUBING   THE   snCDLE   AGES.  153 

the  direction  of  the  crRation  of  that  singular  public  polity  which 
we  designate  as  meiliceral. 

231.  RomBs  Influence  upon  Private  Law. — The  Boman 
iiiflueiice  eierted  itself  most  directly  and  most  powerfully,  then, 
throngh  the  medium  of  Roman  Private  Law.  That  law  had 
developed  too  perfect  and  complete  a  system  of  private  rights 
to  fail  of  acceptance  at  the  hands  of  the  new  organizers.  The 
Teutonic  leaders  were,  moreover,  prepared  to  admire  and  heed 
Boman  civil  arrangements.  Accordingly  the  sixth  century  has 
scarcely  opened  before  we  find  Alarie  II.,  king  of  the  West 
Goths  (506  A.D.),  and  Sigismund,  king  of  the  Burgundians 
(617  A.D.),  compiling,  from  the  node  of  Theodosius  and  the 
writings  of  Gains  and  Paiilus,  comjjends  of  Roman  law  for 
the  use  of  their  Roman  subjects.  Even  in  the  north  of  Gaul, 
in  the  districts  which  had  been  somewhat  remote  from  the 
Roman  influence,  the  Franks  were  constrained,  while  rejecting 
Roman  law  for  themselves,  to  suffer  it  to  retain  its  validity  for 
their  Gallic  subjects.  The  result  was  the  rise  in  Northern 
Gaul  of  a  curious  and  anomalous  system  of  'personal  law,' 
There  was  one  law  for  the  Gavil,  another  for  the  Frank.  Even 
us  between  Frank  and  Frank  there  was  a  difference  of  law. 
The  Salian  Frank  was  not  judged  by  the  same  rules  as  those 
which  bound  the  Ripuarian  Frank,  but  for  each  there  was  a 
law  of  his  own.  Sometimes,  in  a  suit,  it  was  the  plaintiff, 
Bometinies  the  defendant,  who  established  a  right  under  his 
personal  law.  Even  Charles  the  Great  did  not  stamp  out  these 
confusing  practices,  though  he  sought  to  give  Roman  law  anew 
to  his  empire  through  a  fresh  issue  of  the  code  of  Alaric. 

232.  Roman  Towns.  ^  It  was  in  the  towus  that  the  law  of 
Rome  had  its  strongholds.     There  it  bad  a  centred  and  lively 

iflueuce :  and  there  it  was  long  undisturbed  by  the  conquerors. 
It  took  the  Teuton  a  long  time  to  leani  how  to  live  in  a  town, 
within  limiting  walls  and  amidst  crowded  houses.  His  native 
habit  called  him  to  a  freer  life :  the  pent-up  town  was  too  rigid, 
too  conventional,  too  narrow  a  sphere  for  his  restless  enei^ea. 


154  TEUTONIC   POLITY  AST)  GOVBBNMBNT 

He  at  first  contented  himself,  therefore,  with  the  mere  formal 
submission  of  the  towns :  it  was  long  before  he  entered  them 
to  stay  and  to  take  part  in  their  life.  Meanwhile  not  only 
Boman  private  law,  but  also  Eoman  municipal  traditions,  were 
preparing  the  cities  for  the  power  and  independence  which 
they  were  to  claim  and  enjoy  during  the  Middle  Ages.  They 
were  to  prove  Rome's  most  vital  fragments.  They  nursed  her 
law  and  reproduced  her  politics.  Not  Italy  only,  but  the 
Bhone  and  Rhine  countries  as  well,  were  dotted  over  with 
these  abiding-places  of  the  old  influences  which  had  once  domi- 
nated the  world :  and  from  them  those  influences  were  eventu- 
ally to  issue  forth  again  to  fresh  triumphs. 

233.  The  Fusion  of  the  Two  Systems.  —  Gradually  there 
was  brought  about  that  fusion  of  Grerman  customs  with  Roman 
law  and  conception  which,  after  a  long  intermediate  fermen- 
tation, was  to  produce  the  conditions  of  modem  political  life. 
During  the  Middle  Ages  government  gradually  worked  its  way 
out  from  the  individualism  inherent  in  the  habits  of  the  Ger- 
manic  races  back  into  an  absolutism  not  unlike  that  of  the 
Roman  Empire.     The  intermediate  stage  was  Feudaiism, 

234.  Effects  of  Movements  of  Conquest  upon  Teutonic 
Institutions.  —  Feudalism  was  preceded,  however,  by  modifi- 
cations in  the  Teutonic  system  which  were  not  the  result  of 
their  contact  with  Romanized  peoples,  but  the  direct  effects 
of  conquest. 

235.  (1)  The  New  Kingship. — The  migratory  conquests 
of  the  Teutons  greatly  emphasized  for  a  time  the  principle  of 
individualism,  —  the  principle  of  personal  allegiance.  They 
advanced  to  their  new  seats  not  as  separate  marauding  bands, 
but  as  emigrant  nations.  It  was  a  movement  of  races,  not  of 
armies  merely.  All  the  freemen  of  the  tribes  came,  bringing 
with  them  their  families,  their  household  goods,  and  their 
slaves,  as  having  come  to  stay.  But  they  could  not  preserve, 
when  on  such  an  errand,  the  organization  of  times  of  settlement 
and  peace.    They  were  forced  to  elevate  the  commander  of  the 


I 

i 


DURING  THE   MIDDLE  AGES.  155 

host  to  a  new  kingship.  As  coiifederated  tribes  in  their  old 
seats  they  had  often  cliosen  kings,  who  typified  in  their  official 
dignity  and  sanctity  the  unity  of  tribal  organization,  who  pre- 
sided over  the  national  councils,  and  who  by  reason  uf  their 
preferred  position  enjoyed  a  somewhat  greater  state  than  their 
noble  associates  in  the  tribes.  But  these  early  kingR,  like  the 
Greek  kings  of  the  Homeric  songs,  were  scarcely  more  than 
patriarchal  presidents,  'first  among  peers.'  The  later  kings, 
in  Gaul,  in  England,  and  in  Spain,  —  the  kings  of  the  emigra- 
tion, —  on  the  other  hand,  ruled  as  well  as  reigned.  They  had 
first  of  all  been  the  leaders  who  commanded  the  invading  hosts, 
and  who  had  met  ami  routed  the  "Roman  forces  who  would  have 
withstood  the  stalwart  immignuitB ;  and  so  long  as  conquests 
remained  incomplete,  they  continued  in  command  to  complete 
them.  Conquest  being  achieved,  their  authority  was  still  nec- 
essary to  keep  their  people  together  in  dominant  organization. 
It  was  only  the  logical  and  inevitable  result  that  was  reached, 
therefore,  when  they  became  possessed  of  sovereign  powers  of 
a  sort  such  as  German  politics  bad  never  known  l>efore. 

But,  great  as  was  the  almost  immediate  transformation  of 
commanders  into  kings,  they  were  not  yet  kings  such  as  later 
times  were  to  see  in  France,  after  feudalism  should  have 
worked  its  perfect  work. 

236.  (2)  The  Modified  Land  Tenure.— The  invading  peo- 
ples doubtless  at  first  took  posseasion  of  the  conquered  terri- 
tory by  a  tenure  not  radically  different  from  that  by  which 
they  had  held  their  older  home  fields,  except  as  it  was  modi- 
fied by  the  fact  that  the  conquered:  lauds  were  already  occu- 
pied by  a  native  population,  whom  it  was  not  their  policy 
altogether  to  dispossess,  and  whose  presence  even  as  serfs 
would  necessarily  affect  the  system  of  the  new  masters.  Those 
who  were  suffered  to  retain  their  holdings  only  exchanged  a 
Boman  overlordship  for  a  German ;  but  they  constituted  a  new 
class  of  citizens  in  tlie  German  polity,  and,  of  course,  touched 
with  Roman  influences  Teutonic  customs  of  tenure, 


i 


156  TEUTONIC  POLITY  AND  GOYBBNMBNT 

237.  It  was  the  circiimstances  of  conquest,  however,  which 
were  the  chief  causes  of  modification.  The  conquered  terri- 
tory was  naturally  disposed  of,  in  large  part  at  least,  by  the 
leaders  of  conquest  in  accordance  with  military  and  strategic 
requirements.  Such  leaders,  too,  always  get  the  lion's  share 
of  property  won,  as  these  lands  had  been,  by  arms ;  and,  by 
their  gifts,  their  chief  followers  also  are  made  specially  rich  in 
the  new  lands.  Thus  a  new  bond  of  personal  connection  is 
created,  and  conditions  pregnant  with  profound  social  changes 
are  established.  It  was  by  means  of  such  gifts  and  their  in- 
fluence that  the  leaders  of  conquest  raised  up  about  them  pro- 
prietors all  but  as  powerful  as  themselyes,  and  so  both  cheated 
themselves  of  full  kingship,  and  robbed  society  of  all  chance 
of  harmonious  unity.  Power  fell  apart  into  fragments, — 
into  a  vast  number  of  petty  lordships,  and  the  Feudal  System 
was  born. 

238.  The  Feudal  System.  —  Feudalism  is  the  name  given 
to  that  stage  of  growth  through  which  Teutonic  institutions 
passed  while  accommodating  themselves  to  new  rootage  in 
Roman  territory  and  to  the  new  conditions  created  by  race 
migrations  and  conquests.  It  was,  in  its  highest  development, 
a  system  of  parcelled  lordship  and  divided  authority,  based 
not  upon  general  i)olitical  law,  but  upon  property  in  land. 
The  two  chief  constituent  forces  of  this  new  system  were 
*  commendation '  and  the  *  benefice,'  A  *  benefice '  was  a  landed 
estate  held  upon  conditions  of  service  to  some  superior,  the  real 
or  feigned  giver  of  the  estate.  '  Commendation '  was  a  cere- 
mony by  which  a  similar  obligation  of  personal  fealty  towards 
a  superior  was  created,  whether  land  was  held  by  his  gift  or  not. 
The  result  of  both  was  to  create  a  series  of  personal  depend- 
encies :  a  connected  series  of  greater  and  lesser  landowners, 
the  less  dependent  on  the  greater,  and  all  at  least  nominally  de- 
pendent on  a  king,  the  centre  and  titular  head  of  the  hierarchy. 

239.  Local  Differences  in  Feudal  Development. — There 
was,  of  course,  not  exactly  the  same  method  of  development 


DDTtING    THE    MIDDLE    ARES. 


157 


everywhere.  In  England,  under  the  Saxons,  and  afterwards 
under  their  cousin  Danes,  the  new  polity  was  held  together 
primarily  and  principally  by  that  old  cement  of  personal  alle- 
giance, the  relations  of  leader  and  comitatua  (sees.  225,  228) ; 
in  France,  and  elsewhere  on  the  continent,  it  was  generated 
more  directly  by  territorial  connections  independent  of  leader- 
ship and  following.  In  the  one  case  men  owned  land  and  pos- 
sessed power  because  of  their  personal  relations  with  the  king; 
in  the  other,  they  stood  in  special  personal  relations  to  the  king 
because  they  owned  land  of  which  circumstances  had  made  him 
titular  overlord.  Speaking  generally,  ho  as  to  include  both 
France  and  England,  it  may  be  said  that  the  benefice  was  of 
two  kinds.  The  English  lienefices  were  most  often  estates 
granted  by  the  king  to  bis  personal  following,  to  his  mmiteg, 
or  to  his  less  independent  adherents,  on  condition  that  they 
should  hold  themselves  ever  ready  to  render  him  full  aid  and 
service,  and  ever  continue  to  aiihere  to  him  with  special  fidel- 
ity. The  French  benefices  were  more  generally  estates  origi- 
nally allodial  (that  is,  held  under  no  one,  but  by  an  independent 
title),  which  bad  been  surrendered  to  the  king,  or  to  some  other 
lord  of  the  new  hierarchy,  to  be  received  back  again  as  his  gift, 
for  the  sake  of  the  mutual  obligations  of  faith  and  support  thus 
established.  Of  course  it  is  not  to  be  understood  that  beiie- 
fices  were  exclusively  of  the  one  kind  in  England,  and  exclu- 
sively of  the  other  kind  in  France,  In  France  such  estates 
were  very  often  direct  gifts  from  the  king  or  another  superior; 
and  in  England  they  were  as  often  surrendered  freeholds  not 
rewarding  gifts.  But  each  country  had  its  predominant  type 
of  the  benefice.  Its  common  mark  everywhere  was  that  it  was 
a  landed  estate ;  not  an  office  or  any  other  gift,  but  land  held 
upon  conditions  of  fealty  to  a  superior. 

340.  Commendation,  on  the  other  hand,  had  no  neceissary 
oonne«tion  with  land.  Its  predominant  feature  was  a  personal 
relationship  which  was  rather  that  of  master  and  man  than 
that  of  landlord  and  tenant.      It  seems  to  have  been  made 


158  TEUTONIC  POLITY  AITO  GOVEBNMSNT 

necessary  by  the  creation  of  benefices.  As  great  properties 
grew  up  about  them,  as  they  became  encompassed  by  the  great 
network  of  connected  estates  woven  out  of  the  principle  of 
the  benefice,  small  landholders  found  it  necessary  to  avoid 
collision  with  the  growing  power  of  their  princely  neighbors 
by  throwing  themselves  into  the  arms  of  that  power,  by 
hastening  to  conform  and  make  of  their  own  holdings  benefices 
held  of  the  lord  of  the  greatest  contiguous  manor,  and  as 
society  fell  thus  into  regular  gradations  of  personal  allegiance 
based  upon  property,  the  free  man  who  was  without  property 
and  the  native  of  the  conquered  territory  who  found  himself 
suffered  to  have  liberty  but  not  to  hold  land  by  any  such  ten- 
ure as  would  enable  him  to  become  a  *  beneficiary^'  were  both 
left  without  a  place  in  the  new  social  order.  Owing  no  defi- 
nite service  to  the  powerful  persons  about  them,  they  could 
claim  no  protection  from  them.  They  could  be  oppressed 
without  remedy.  They  were  driven,  therefore,  to  'commend' 
themselves  to  some  lord  who  could  afford  them  security  — 
such  security  at  least  as  the  times  permitted  —  in  return  for 
fealty.  This  was  *  commendation.'  It  had,  as  I  have  said, 
no  necessary  connection  with  the  land,  though  the  small  owner 
as  well  as  the  landless  person  probably  became  his  lord's 
*  man '  rather  by  commendation  than  by  benefice.  It  became 
a  universally  recognized  maxim  of  law  that  'every  man  must 
have  his  lord.'  Whether  through  benefice  or  through  com- 
mendation, he  must  fall  into  definite  place  in  the  minutely 
assorted  and  classified  society  of  feudalism. 

241.  Political  Disintegration. — The  state  was  thus  disin- 
tegrated. It  no  longer  acted  as  a  whole,  but  in  semi-inde- 
pendent parts.  There  was  no  longer  any  central  authority 
which  acted  directly  upon  all  individuals  alike  throughoat  a 
common  territory.  The  king  controlled  directly,  as  he  had 
the  power,  only  the  greater  lords,  who  were  in  feudal  theory 
his  immediate  vassals ;  other  men,  lower  down  in  the  series, 
could  be  reached  from  above  only  through  their  immediate 


DURING   THE   MIDDLE   AQSa.  1.59 

masters.  Authority  filtered  down  to  the  lower  grades  of 
gociety  through  the  higher.  It  was  a  system,  not  of  general 
obedience  to  a  common  law,  but  of  personal  obedienee  and 
subordination  founded  upon  land-ownership. 

242.  Such,  then,  was  the  Feudal  System.  The  king  had  uo 
immediate  subjects  except  the  greater  barous  and  the  vassals 
on  his  own  baronial  estates,  and  the  greater  bafona  were  obedi- 
ent subjects  only  when  he  had  armed  jMiwer  sufficient  to  com- 
pel them  to  obey.  Their  vaasala  served  the  king  only  when 
they  themselves  did,  and  because  they  did,  arming  themselves 
for  the  king,  as  they  would  arm  themselves  against  him,  only 
as  their  lords  commanded.  In  brief,  every  baron  wna  himself 
practically  king  of  those  holding  under  him.  It  was  his  decree 
that  sent  them  into  the  field ;  it  was  his  power  that  defended 
them  against  other  lords  who  would  have  oppressed  or  plun- 
dered them ;  and  it  waa  in  his  courts  that  justice  was  admin- 
istered between  them.  His  strength  and  favor  were  their 
shield  and  title.  Law  indeed  grew  up  in  the  slmpe  of  custom ; 
but  the  customs  of  one  barony  differed  from  those  of  another, 
Except  in  so  far  as  the  priest  luid  the  lawyer  revived,  in  their 
advice  to  the  magnates  who  consulted  them,  the  principles  of 
the  Roman  law,  still  alive  to  the  studies  even  of  that  time,  no 
uniformity  of  pratstice  prepared  a  unified  system  of  law  for 
the  realm.  It  was  an  arrangement  of  gavcrnmeuts  within 
governments,  a  loosely  confederated  gronp  of  inharmonious 
petty  kingdoms. 

243.  The  Feudal  Conception  of  Sovereignty.  —  The  most 
notable  feature  of  feudalism  is  that  iu  its  system  sovereignty 
has  liecome  identified  with  otaierskip.  The  rights  exercised 
by  the  barons  were  in  many  cases  nothing  less  thiin  sovereign. 
Not  only  did  they  decide  property  titles  by  the  custom  of 
their  tiarouica  and  private  rights  by  laws  determined  in  their 
own  courts,  they  often  also  coined  money,  they  constantly 
levied  tolls  u^Kin  commerce,  and  they  habitually  made  war 
when  they  pleaaed  upon  rival  neighbors.   They  gathered  about 


160  TEUTONIC  POLITY  AND  GOVERNMENT 

them,  too,  as  the  king  did  about  himself,  an  immediate  fol« 
lowing  of  knightSy  whom  they  endowed  with  lands  as,  so  to 
say,  barons  of  these  lesser  kingdoms,  the  greater  baronies. 
They  commanded  this  retinue  and  exercised  these  sovereign 
powers,  moreover,  because  of  their  relations  as  owners  to  the 
lands  and  tenantry  of  their  domains.  Sovereignty,  in  this 
petty  parcelled  kind,  had  become  a  private  hereditary  posses- 
sion, an  item  in  family  assets.  Whoever  should  be  able  to 
accumulate  these  territorial  lordships  into  one  really  great 
kingship  would  be  owner,  and,  as  owner,  sovereign  of  the 
realm  (sec.  253). 

244.  Feudalism  and  the  Towns.  —  The  towns,  meantime, 
stood  out  with  not  a  little  success  against  feudalization.  Many 
a  town  was,  indeed,  dominated  by  the  threatening  pile  of  some 
baronial  castle,  built  over  against  it  on  the  strategic  vantage- 
ground  of  hill-summit  or  river  peninsula;  and  all  were  con- 
strained sooner  or  later  to  yield  at  least  nominal  overlordship 
to  some  feudal  superior.  But  in  the  most  important  and 
powerful  burgs  enough  of  the  old  municipal  organization  and 
independence  was  preserved  to  transmit  to  the  times  which 
witnessed  the  downfall  of  feudalism  at  least  a  vivid  memory  of 
the  antique  communal  life  in  which  society  had  found  its  first, 
and  up  to  that  time  its  best,  vigor.  They  kept  alive  if  it  were 
only  a  tradition,  yet  a  fecundating  tradition,  of  that  true  con- 
ception of  political  authority  which  made  of  it,  not  a  piece  of 
private  property  to  he  bartered  or  sold,  but  the  organized,  the 
uttered  will  of  a  community. 

245.  The  Guilds.  —  Still,  within  the  cities  there  early 
sprang  up  a  semi-feudal  organization  of  society  altogether 
their  own.  The  importance  of  a  town  rested,  of  course,  not 
upon  the  ownership  of  lands,  though  many  towns  did  own  not 
a  little  land,  but  upon  wealth  gained  by  trade  and  industry. 
The  internal  social  organization  of  the  towns,  therefore,  tended 
more  and  more  to  turn  upon  the  relations  of  labor.  The  &mou8 
guUd  system  sprang  into  existence.    Every  handicraftsmaiii 


DtrmNG  THE   MIDDLE   AGES. 


161 


f  trader,  —  like  every  landowner  and  every  freeman  in  tlie 
Bociety  outside  the  towns,  —  had  to  find  his  ])l.ice  in  a  sharply 
differentiated  social  classiiication.  Each  oc^cupuition  was  con- 
trolled by  its  guild ;  and  that  guild  was  a  close  corporation, 
admitting  to  membership  only  wliom  it  chose.  No  one  could 
enter  save  through  the  stringently  guarded  avenues  of  a  limited 
and  prescribed  apprenticeship;  and  once  in,  the  apprentice 
wa8  bound  by  the  rules  of  the  order.  City  government  became 
representative  of  the  authority  of  associated  guilds.  No  one 
was  a  citizen  who  was  not  within  one  of  the  privileged  asso- 
ciations. It  is  a  reminiscence  of  this  old  order  of  things  that 
the  building  about  which  the  city  government  of  London,  as  of 
many  other  antique  towns,  still  centres  is  known  as  the '  Guild- 
hall.' Even  the  militia  of  the  towns  were  trainbands  from 
the  several  guilds.  The  town.,  also,  bad  created  its  '  estates,' 
its  orders,  as  the  country  had  done.  This  was  its  feudal  system. 
246.  The  City  Leagues.  —  The  greater  trading  towns  near 
the  Baltic  and  along  the  Rhine  took  advantage,  during  the 
thirteenth  century,  of  the  opportunities  for  independent  action 
afforded  them  by  the  piecemeal  condition  of  authority  under  the 
feudal  system  to  draw  together  into  leagues,  the  better  to  pursue 
their  own  objects ;  and  for  a  very  long  time  these  leagues  exer- 
cised the  powers  of  great  states,  making  war  and  peace,  levy- 
ing custom,  concluding  treaties  and  alliances.  Their  primary 
object  was  to  cure  those  disorders  of  the  times  which  made  the 
roads  unsafe  and  so  interfered  with  their  trade.  The  greatest 
of  these  lejigues  were  the  Hansa,  more  commonly  known  in 
English  writings  as  the  Hanseatic  (//ansa  means  trade-guild), 
and  the  Rhenish.  The  former  centred  about  the  great  cities 
of  Lfibeck  and  Hamburg,  and  at  one  tima  included  ninety  of 
the  towns  lying  between  the  Baltic  and  the  Elbe.  The  latter 
had  Worms  and  Mainz  aa  its  leaders,  and  at  one  time  or  another 
had  connections  with  seventy  towns,  some  of  which  stood  as 
far  away  from  the  Khine  as  Bremen  and  Nuremberg,  though 
the  arteries  of  trade  which  it  was  meant  to  protect  and  keep 


mgh  I 

leep  I 


162  TEUTONIC  POLITY  AND  GOVERNMENT 

open  lay  chiefly  along  the  Rhine  valley.  Many  great  princes 
were  constrained  to  connect  themselyes  with  these  leagues  in 
the  heyday  of  their  power.  But  trade  alliances  afforded  too 
many  occasions  for  jealous  discords,  and  the  growth  of  vast 
territorial  monarchies  too  dangerous  riyalries  for  the  cities; 
and  their  leagues  were -eventually  broken  up. 

247.  Unifying  Influences.  —  Two  unifying  influences  oper- 
ated more  or  less  potently  during  the  Middle  Ages  to  counter- 
act the  disintegrating  tendencies  of  the  feudal  system.  These 
were  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  and  the  Holy  Roman  Empire, 
Both  the  Church  and  the  Empire  may  be  said  to  have  been 
shadows  of  imperial  Bome.  They  were,  by  intention  at  least, 
the  temporal  and  spiritual  halves  of  the  old  empire  of  the 
Caesars. 

248.  (1)  The  Roman  Catholic  Church  had,  historically,  a 
real  connection  with  the  veritable  dominion  of  Borne.  Before 
the  Empire  had  been  shattered  by  the  onset  of  Teutons  and 
Turks,  Christianity  had  become  its  recognized  official  religion. 
The  Pope  in  Rome  represented  one  of  the  great  primacies 
which  had  early  grown  up  within  the  imperial  Church :  and 
this  Church  of  the  West,  sundered  from  the  Church  of  the  East 
by  then  irreconcilable  differences  of  doctrine,  showed  an  in- 
stinct for  conquest  which  seemed  a  direct  heritage  from  the 
great  pagan  Rome  of  the  olden  time.  She  mastered  the  new 
masters,  the  Teutons,  and  everywhere  insinuated  herself  into 
the  new  political  system  which  developed  under  their  hand. 
Not  only  had  every  castle  its  chaplain,  every  city  and  country- 
side  its  priest,  but  the  greater  ecclesiastics  themselves  became 
feudal  lords,  masters  of  baronies,  members  alike  of  the  civil 
and  the  religious  hierarchies;  and  even  monasteries  owned 
vast  estates  which  were  parcelled  out  upon  a  feudal  tenure. 

249.  But,  for  all  it  was  so  interwoven  with  the  feudal  sys- 
tem, the  Church  retained  ita  internal  unity.  The  Pope's  power 
did  not  fall  apart  ;us  did  the  king's.  The  priest  acknowledged 
III  all  things  his  allegiance  to  a  universal  kingdom,  the  spiritual 


DURINO  THB  MIDDLE  AOE3. 


163 


kingdom  of  the  Church  of  Rome.  That  Church  recognized  no 
boundaries,  whether  of  baronies  or  of  states,  as  lijnits  to  her 
own  spiritual  sovereignty.  That  extended,  as  she  claimed, 
over  all  kings  of  whatsoever  grade,  over  all  men  of  whatsoever 
rank  or  estate.  The  silent,  unarmed  forces  of  her  influence, 
therefore,  stood  always  on  the  side  of  an  ideal  unity.  And 
they  cert^nly  retarded  disintegration.  Her  lesson  was  brother- 
hood and  a  common  subjection ;  and  that  lesson,  though  often 
neglected,  waa  never  utterly  lost  sight  of  or  forgotten.  She 
kept  alive,  moreover,  in  her  canon  law,  much  of  the  civil  law 
of  Rome :  her  laws  at  any  rate  were  not  diverse,  but  always 
the  same ;  they  reached  the  people  and  the  conceptions  of  the 
time  through  the  administration  not  only  of  her  ecclesiastical 
courts,  but  also,  indirectly,  no  doubt  through  the  judgments  of 
the  baronial  courts  of  the  baron-biahops :  and  whatever  tended 
to  unify  law  tended  to  unify  politics,  The  ecclesiastical  power 
was  always  on  the  side  of  any  good  Catholic  who  proved  him- 
self  capable  of  creating  larger  wholes  of  political  authority, 
larger  areas  of  civil  unity.  By  precept  and  by  example  the 
1  was  imperial. 
(2)  The  Holy  Roman  Empire.  —  Under  the  direct 
sndants  of  Chloilwig,  the  once  vast  dominions  of  the 
iks  fell  asunder  in  several  pieces ;  but  Charles  the  Great 
{768-814)  reunited  and  even  extended  them.  He  brought 
together  under  his  sword  the  territory  now  included  in  Ger- 
many, Switzerland,  Hungary,  Italy  (all  save  the  southernmost 
part),  France,  and  Belgium.  And  neither  any  Teuton  nor  any 
successor  of  Teutons  in  Western  Euroiie  ever  gathered  wide 
territories  under  his  sway  without  dreaming  of  restoring  the 
Roman  Empire  and  himself  ascending  the  throne  of  the  Ca 
From  Charles  the  Great  to  Napoleon  the  spell  of  the  Roman 
example  has  bound  the  imagination  of  every  Euro|>ean  con- 
queror. Charles  had  this  ambition  clearly  in  his  view,  and 
circumstances  peculiarly  favored  its  realization.  At  the  same 
time  that  he  reached  the  height  of  his  power,  Rome  reached 


164 


TEUTONIC   t^UXX    AJiD  GOVBRNMblNT 


the  a«me  of  her  diacontent  with  what  she  considered  the  here- 
sies of  the  Extern  See,  aod  the  political  disorders  at  Coustau- 
tinople  gave  the  KoinaD  pontiff  pretext  for  casting  Hnally  loose 
from  all  Eastern  connections.  The  Empress  Irene  deposed  her 
son  and  usurped  his  throne ;  tlie  Italians  declared  that  no 
woman  could  succeed  to  tJie  titles  of  the  Cfeaara;  and  the  Pope, 
ai'rogating  to  himself  the  prerogatives  of  king-maker,  crowned 
Charles  the  Great  emperor  of  the  Holy  Eoman  Empire, — 
'  Holy '  because  created  by  the  authority  of  mother  Church. 

251.  Here  was  a  real '  Western  Empire ' ;  the  first  had  been 
only  an  administrative  half  of  the  once  undivided  dominions 
of  the  emperors,  Charles  gave  to  bis  empire  real  vitality 
while  he  lived ;  he,  moreover,  did  what  he  could  to  haaben  dvil 
unity  by  promulgating  anew  the  Visigothic  version  of  the 
Roman  law  (sec.  231);  and,  although  his  empire  broke  up 
upon  his  death,  an  almost  uninterrupted  line  of  emperors,  of 
one  great  feudal  house  or  another,  carried  the  titles  of  Rome 
through  the  Middle  Ages  to  modem  times,  now  and  again 
backing  them  with  real  ]iower  and  always  preserving  for  Ger- 
many a  shadow  at  least  of  unity  in  a  lime  of  real  disintegra- 
tion. Believing  themselves,  besides,  in  the  early  times  at  any 
rate,  the  lineal  and  legitimate  successors  of  the  Cfesara,  there 
was  special  reason  why  every  emperor  should  continue  to 
build,  so  far  as  he  had  the  opportunity,  as  Charles  the  Qr«at 
had  begun  to  build,  on  the  law  of  Rome  as  a  foundation,  never 
designedly,  as  Charles  the  Bald  declared,  enacting  anything 
repugnant  to  it.  All  who  from  time  to  time  drew  to  the  side 
of  the  imperial  power  iu  the  conflicts  of  disordered  ages  also 
naturally  affected  the  language  and  principles  of  the  same  sys- 
tem. The  Empire  was,  therefore,  not  only  sometimes  a  silent 
witness  and  sometimes  a  great  power  for  unification,  but  also 
always  a  steady  influence  on  the  side  of  a  system  of  law  more 
advanced  and  unifying  than  that  of  feudalism. 

252.  Centraliiiag  Forces  :  the  CarolingianB.  —  The  rUe  of 
the  family  of  Charles  the  Great  into  power  illustrates  the 


DUBINQ  THE   MIDDLE  AGE3. 


165 


character  oi  the  cluef,  indeed  the  ouly  potent,  centralizing 
forces  of  the  fcudiil  time.  Those  forces  lay  in  the  ambition 
of  great  barona.  Unilor  the  descendants  of  Clilodwig  (the 
Merowingiaos)  the  territory  of  the  Franks  tended  more  and 
more  to  become  permanently  divided  into  two  distinct  parts. 
There  were  often,  it  is  true,  more  parts  than  two:  for  it  was 
the  Frankish  custom  to  divide  even  a  royal  inheritance  between 
all  the  sons  of  a  deceased  possessor.  But,  as  it  fell  out  in  the 
long  mn,  the  most  permanent  division  was  that  between  Neus- 
tria  (the  western  half)  and  Austrasia  (the  eastern).  In  both 
of  these  kingdoms  the  Merowingian  rulers  soon  degenerated 
into  mere  shadows  of  their  imperative,  dominant  ancestors ; 
and  they  were  presently  displaced  by  a  powerful  family  of 
Austrasiii,  the  family  of  Charles  Martel.  Charles  Martel  was 
Mayor  of  the  Palace  under  the  Austrasian  branch  of  the  royal 
family.  The  ofBce  of  Mayor  of  the  Palace,  though  an  offiee  in 
tiie  king's  household,  was,  it  would  seem,  filled  rather  by  dic- 
tation of  the  powerful  lords  of  the  kingdom  than  by  a  free 
royal  choice.  It  was  filled,  consequently,  at  any  rate  in  the 
times  of  which  I  am  now  speaking,  by  the  leader  of  the  great 
territorial  chiefs,  by  the  leafier,  that  Is,  of  the  king's  rivals  in 
power.  It  had  indeed  become  tin  hereditary  office  ho!d  by  the 
greatest  of  the  baronial  families.  Charles  Martel  was  a  soldier 
of  genius :  he  handed  his  office  on  to  his  son  and  his  grandson : 
they  were  men  abler  than  he.  His  son,  Pepin,  with  the  sanc- 
tion of  the  Pope,  whom  he  had  greatly  served,  became  king  of 
the  Franks,  in  name  as  well  as  in  reality,  to  the  final  ousting 
of  the  old  line  of  '  do-nothing '  luonarchs ;  and  his  grandson 
was  Charles  the  Great. 

253.  The  Capets :  Concentration  of  Feudal  Power.  —  In  the 
tenth  century  a  similar  change  w;is  wrought  in  France.  The 
descendants  of  Charles  Martel  (Carol ingians)  had  in  their  turn 
lost  vigor  and  become  unfit  for  power.  They  were  displaced, 
therefore,  in  the  western  half  of  their  dominions  (in  Neustria) 
by  a  family  of  warriors  whom  they  had  endowed  first  with  the 


166  TEUTONIO  POLITY  AND  GOyERNlCBNT 

county  of  Paris,  and  afterwards  with  the  duchy  of  France,  as 
at  once  a  reward  for  their  services  in  withstanding  the  incur- 
sions of  the  Northmen  and  a  stake  in  the  threatened  territory. 
The  duchy  of  France  was  only  a  comparatively  small  district 
about  Paris;  but  the  vigor  and  capacity  of  the  Capets,  its 
dukes,  speedily  made  it  one  of  the  most  important  feudal  prop- 
erties in  the  whole  of  the  great  territory  to  which  it  was  even- 
tually to  give  its  name.  They  became  the  chiefs  of  the  baronial 
party,  and  when  discontent  with  the  Carling  kings  culminated, 
it  was  they  who  became  first  'kings  of  the  barons,'  and  finally 
kings  of  France.  Befusing  to  degenerate,  as  the  Merowingian 
and  Garolingian  princes  had  degenerated,  they  continued  to  de- 
velop, generation  after  generation,  a  kingdom  destined  one  day 
to  rank  with  the  greatest  of  Europe ;  and  that  by  a  process 
planned  as  if  meant  to  illustrate  how  best  the  feudal  system 
might  be  used  for  its  own  destruction.  By  every  means  —  by 
war,  by  marriage,  by  contract,  by  stratagem,  by  fraud — they 
drew  all  the  greater  feudal  sovereignties  into  their  own  posses- 
sion, until  iit  length,  their  duchy  of  France  and  the  kingdom 
of  France  were  indeed  identical;  until,  having  absorbed  all 
scattered  authorities,  they  had  made  sovereignty,  once  possessed 
privately  in  sundered  pieces,  once  more  a  whole, — but  a  whole 
which,  by  the  strict  logic  of  feudalism,  was  their  private  estate ; 
until  they  almost  literally  possessed  the  land,  and  Louis  XTV. 
could  say  with  little  exaggeration,  ^V^Uxl  c^est  moV  They 
had  gathered  the  fragments  of  the  feudal  system  into  a  single 
liand,  and  had  made  the  state  itself  a  feudal  possession,  a  family 
estate. 

254.  The  Piecing  together  of  Austria  and  Prussia. — Later 

still  the  same  process  was  repeated  in  Prussia  and  in  Austria. 
By  conquest,  inheritance,  forfeiture,  marriage,  contract,  fraud, 
powerful  feudal  families  pieced  together  those  great  kingdoms, 
to  become  in  after  times  the  bases  of  national  organization. 
In  neither  Prussia  nor  Austria  did  the  process  go  so  far  as  in 
France,  though  Austria,  under  the  great  house  of  Habsbuig, 


DURING  THE  MIDDLB  AGES.  167 

became  possessor  of  the  imperial  throne  of  the  Holy  Roman 
Empire,  and  Prussia,  under  the  equally  great  house  of  Hohen- 
zoUem,  has  become  the  central  and  dominant  state  of  a  new 
Grerman  Empire,  which,  through  the  healthful  processes  of 
modem  national  life,  if  not  through  the  happily  obsolete  forces 
of  absolutism,  may  yet  be  as  truly  compact  and  unified  a  king- 
dom as  any  the  world  has  seen. 

EoMAN  Law  in  Modern  Legal  Systems. 

256.  From  the  fifth  to  the  twelfth  centuries  Koman  law 
inhered  in  the  confused  civil  methods  of  the  times  for  the  most 
part  as  a  mere  unsystematized  miscellany  of  rules  applicable 
to  the  descendants  of  the  Koman  provincials  and  observed 
largely  within  the  towns.  As  the  old  distinctions  between 
Roman  and  Teuton  faded  away,  however,  in  the  gradual  mixture 
of  the  populations,  these  rules  entered  more  and  more  into  the 
general  mass  of  common  custom.  This  process  was  in  great 
part  unconscious ;  there  was  no  scientific  selection  in  the  devel- 
opment. 

256.  The  Barbaric  Codes.  —  It  was  not  from  mere  tradition, 
however,  —  not  simply  from  Roman  law  transmuted  into  unre- 
corded provincial  custom,  —  that  the  knowledge  of  these  cen- 
turies concerning  the  civil  law  of  the  Empire  was  derived,  but 
from  the  Theodosian  legislation  and  the  writings  of  the  jurists 
as  they  appeared  in  the  Code  of  Alaric  II.  (sec.  231),  which  is 
known  to  quotation  as  the  Breviary  (brevarium  Alaricianum). 
The  West  Goths  themselves  had  not  long  remained  contented 
with  that  compend  of  the  law.  In  the  seventh  century  there 
had  been  prepared  in  Spain  a  new  Lex  Visigothorum  which 
contained  a  summary,  not  of  Roman  rules  only,  but  of  Gothic 
custom  as  well,  and  which,  superseding  the  earlier  compilation 
of  Alaric,  formed  the  basis  for  later  codifications  of  Spanish  law. 
But  the  south  of  France,  which  had  once  owned  the  domin- 
ion of  the  Visigoth,  retained  the  Code  of  Alaric  j  it  was  trans- 


168  TBUTONIO  POLITY  AND  GOVERNMSNT 

mitted  thence  to  the  north  of  France^  to  be  handed  on  to  Ger- 
many and  England ;  and  for  all  of  these  countries  it  continued 
to  be  the  chief,  if  not  the  only  source  of  Roman  law  until  the 
eleventh  or  twelfth  century.  Charles  the  Great,  as  I  have  said, 
republished  it,  accepting  it  as  the  recognized  manual  of  Roman 
legal  principle.  Even  Italy  had  had  the  continuity  of  her 
legal  tradition  broken  by  barbarian  invasion, — especially  by 
the  inroad  of  the  raw  Lombards,  — and  had  had  to  keep  the 
fragments  together  as  best  she  might  amidst  just  such  a  con- 
fusion of  '  personal '  laws  as  prevailed  elsewhere  in  the  once 
Roman  world  (sec.  231). 

257.  Custom  and  Written  Law  in  France.  —  It  was  at  this 
time  that  the  north  and  south  of  France  came  to  be  distin- 
guished as  respectively  the  *  country  of  custom '  (pays  de  cou- 
tume)  and  the  *  country  of  written  law '  (pays  de  droU  4crU), 
In  the  south,  which  had  been  thoroughly  Romanized  for  centu- 
ries, there  was  the  written  law  of  Rome ;  in  the  north,  which 
had  never  been  so  thoroughly  Romanized,  and  which  was  now 
quite  thoroughly  Germanized,  there  reigned  in  unrestrained 
confusion  the  Teutonic  customs  of  the  barbarian  masters. 

This  division  corresponded  closely  with  the  diWsion  between  the 
langue  d'oc  and  the  langue  d*oiL  "  The  districts  of  the  langue  d*oU  (pt  the 
Frankized  Latin)  were  the  country  of  custom ;  the  districts  of  the  langu$ 
d'oc,  the  country  of  written  law. 

258.  The  Study  of  the  Roman  Law.  —  But  in  the  twelfth 
century  the  law  of  Rome  fell  upon  the  good  fortune  of  being 
systematically  studied  once  more  by  competent  scholars,  and 
once  more  cultivated  by  scientific  lawyers.  And  not  the  Code 
of  Alaric,  but  the  vastly  more  perfect  Corpus  Juris  CivUis,  as 
the  twelfth  century  called  it,  Justinian's  (or,  rather,  Trebo- 
nian's)  great  compilation,  which  Germanized  Europe  had 
hitherto  used  scarcely  at  all,*  was  the  basis  of  the  revived 

*  The  Dii^est  and  the  Codex  were  in  some  measure  made  use  of  by  the 
canonisU  throughout  the  Dark  Ages. 


DURING    THE    MIDDLE   AGES. 


study.  The  new  cultivation  of  tlie  kw  began,  naturally  and 
properly  enough,  in  Italy,  The  University  of  Bologna  roae 
into  prominence  and  became  fiunona  as  the  ehief  seat  of  the 
study  of  the  Roman  code.  Pisa  and  other  Italian  schools  then 
took  up  the  uew  pursuit.  I'resently  the  interest  had  spread 
to  France  and  to  Spain,  going  in  France  first  to  Montpellier 
and  Paris,  afterwards  to  Bourges,  0rl<^3,  and  Toulouse,  the 
old  capital  of  the  West  Goths ;  and  in  Spain  creating  (a.d. 
1254)  the  notable  University  of  Salamanca.  From  Spain  and 
France,  Holland  caught  the  fashion,  giving  to  Europe  in  the 
seventeenth  century  the  illustrious  jurist  Hugo  Grotiua,  who 
created  out  of  the  great  principles  of  equity  discoverable  in 
Roman  Law  the  elevated  and  influential  science  of  Interna- 
tional Law  (sec.  1216).  In  England,  too,  the  same  studies 
began  to  be  affected  almost  immediately  after  the  rise  of  the 
school  of  Bologna,  and  are  said  to  have  I>een  regularly  pursued 
there  down  to  the  sixteenth  century. 

259.  Entrance  of  Roman  Law  into  the  Legal  Systems  of 
Europe.  —  Of  course  this  widespread  interest  in  the  study  of 
Roman  law  was  not  all  speculative.  The  study  and  the  prac- 
tice of  the  law  acted  and  reacted  on  one  another.  Its  rules 
were  more  and  more  consciously  and  skilfully  fitted  into  the 
growing  law  of  the  kingdoms  which  were  emei^ng  from  the 
feudal  system  because  it  was  being  adequately  mastered  and 
syatematized  at  the  uiiiveraities ;  and  it  was  being  mastered 
and  systematized. at  the  universities  because  it  was  being  more 
and  more  called  for  in  the  actual  administration  of  justice. 
Its  use  anfl  its  cultivation  went  hand  in  hand. 

260.  In  France  Louis  IX.  (1226-1270)  ordered  the  Roman 
law  to  be  translated  into  French,  and,  by  the  judicial  reforms 
which  he  instituted  (sec.  296)  illustrated  the  history  that  law 
waB  to  have  in  the  kingdom  of  the  Capets.  Roman  law  came 
into  use  in  France  with  much  the  same  pace  with  which  the 
Capets  advanced  to  complete  power,  and  triumphed  with  the 
perfecting  of  the  centralization  which  they  effected.     Louis 


170  TEUTONIC  POLITY  AND  GOVERNMENT 

IX.  established  the  right  of  the  crown  to  hear  appeals  from 
the  feudal  courts  in  all  cases ;  he  sent  royal  judges  on  circuit 
to  hear  complaints  of  infringed  rights ;  and  at  Paris  he  erected 
the  famous  Parliament  of  Paris  as  the  supreme  tribunal  of  the 
realm.  The  feudal  lords  of  France  were  the  nominal  members 
of  this  court,  but  trained  jurists  {legisleB)j  appointed  as  experts 
to  assist  them,  became  in  practice  its  real  members.  Schooled 
in  the  Eoman  law,  they  admitted  its  principles  into  all  their 
decisions ;  and  they  gave  to  the  king  from  the  same  source  the 
maxim  which  declared  the  will  of  the  prince  to  be  Jaw.  As 
the  king's  jurisdiction  grew,  the  principles  of  Boman  jurispru- 
dence gained  wider  and  wider  acceptance  and  supremacy. 

261.  And  presently  the  Koman  law  came,  so  to  say,  from 
out  the  nation  to  meet  the  royal  system.  Very  early  in  Berri, 
Bourl)onnais,  and  Auvergne,  the  central  districts  of  France,  the 
law  of  Rome  had  been  adopted  as  the  common  law  of  the  land, 
to  be  appealed  to  in  the  absence  of  proof  of  any  special  custom 
or  enactment.  Subsequently  it  came  to  be  considered  as  in 
some  sort  the  supplementary  common  law  of  all  France,  for, 
though  never  established  as  such  in  the  north  of  France,  it 
was  even  there  appealed  to  in  doubtful  cases  as  *  written  reason.' 
The  Code  Napoleon,  the  last  great  codification  of  French  law, 
has  been  described  as  in  great  part  a  republication  of  the  laws 
of  Justinian  us  those  laws  have  been  modified  and  fitted  to  new 
circumstances  by  the  processes  of  French  history.  The  state- 
ment ought,  however,  to  be  taken  with  an  important  qualifica- 
tion. A  very  great  deal  of  Germanic  law  found  permanent 
place  among  accepted  legal  principles  in  France,  though  Roman 
law  contributed  the  chief  formative  forces,  the  forces  of  fusion 
and  systt»m. 

202.  Local  Custom  in  France.  —  It  is  important  to  observe, 
howi'vor,  that  the  unifyhig,  harmonizing  influences  exercised 
by  tlie  growing  royal  jurisdiction  were,  for  a  long  time  at  any 
rato,  influt'nces  which  affected  %yroc€dure  rather  than  the  in- 
ternal, esstMitial  elements  of  legal  principle.     The  differentia- 


DURING   THE   MIDDLE   AGES. 


171 


Q  between  district  and  district  which  had  taken  place  in  the 
process  of  feudal izat ion  had  been  of  the  sharpest,  most  decided 
character.  When  the  Capets  first  assmned  the  titles  of  king- 
ship there  were  as  great  duchies  as  France.  The  work  of 
extending  and  consolidating  the  kingdom  consumed  several 
.centuries  ;  and,  meanwhile,  each  petty  sovereignty  was  develop- 
ing its  own  law  apart.  Much  of  the  territory  which  afterwanis 
became  part  of  France  was,  during  the  same  period,  moreover, 
in  foreign  hands,  held  by  England  or  Burgundy,  The  kiug- 
dom  as^finally  consolidated,  therefore,  presented  a  very  great 
variety  of  deeply  rooted  and  persistent  loc^l  laws  and  customs. 
Normandy  had  one  set  of  customs,  Berri  a  very  different  set, 
Anjou  a  third,  Brittany  a  fourth ;  and  so  throughout  the  onee 
piecemeal  country. 

263.  Dnifying  Influence  of  the  Royal  Prerogative.  —The 
influence  of  the  royal  jurisdiction  upon  this  heterogeneous 
mass  of  differing  laws  was,  as  I  have  said,  at  first  rather  to 
unify  and  systematize  the  procedure  of  the  local  courts  which 
administered  local  law  in  semi-indej>endence  than  to  effect 
changes  in  the  customs  themselves.  Since  appeals  to  the 
king's  justice  were  possible  in  all  cases,  the  formal  method 
of  appeal  tended  to  become  the  same  everywhere;  and  the 
methods  of  the  king's  courts  in  dealing  with  appealed  cases  of 
course  more  and  more  tended  to  set  the  fashion  of  procedure 
throughout  the  loose  system,  though  the  royal  judges  continued 
to  decide  appealed  cases  according  to  the  law  of  the  district 
&om  which  they  were  brought  up, 

264.  By  degrees,  however,  new  ideas  and  principles,  as  well 
IS  new  modes  of  procedure  and  appeal,  were  infused  into  local 
justice.  The  law  and  the  legal  practice  of  each  district  alike 
more  and  more  distinctly  and  consciously  approximated  to  the 
models  of  organization  and  to  the  standards  of  decision  obtain- 

1  the  king's  courts.  The  territorial  tribunals  accepted 
the  services  of  lawyers  trained  in  Roman  principles  and  in- 
clined towards  regal  precedents;  and  the  local  law  ofBcers  of 


172  TEUTONIC  POLITY  AND  GOVERNMENT 

the  crown  were  of  course  everywhere  ready  to  effect  whatever 
was  within  reach  of  their  functions  or  example  in  the  way  of 
bringing  local  custom  around  to  the  rules  of  universal  accept- 
ance to  be  found  in  Roman  law  and  regal  decision.  Indepen- 
dently, too,  of  the  influence  of  the  crown  the  Roman  law  was 
entering  ihe  local  courts,  becoming  common  law  in  Auvergne 
and  Bourbonnais,  as  we  have  seen,  before  it  became  the  com- 
mon law  of  France. 

265.  Through  the  Parliament  of  Paris  (sees.  293,  298)  the 
Roman  law  had,  so  to  say,  a  double  door  of  entrance.  The 
jurisdiction  of  that  court  was  both  spiritual  and  temporal :  so 
that  both  the  Code  of  Justinian  and  the  canons  of  the  Church 
contributed  their  versions  of  Roman  judicial  practice  and  tra- 
dition to  its  findings. 

266.  In  Germany,  as  in  France,  the  influence  of  the  Roman 
law  has  attended  the  progress  of  the  forces  of  unification. 
The  Romans  had  never  established  their  power  beyond  the 
Rhine.  There,  after  the  movements  of  the  Teutonic  tribes  in 
the  fifth  and  following  centuries,  as  before,  Grermanic  custom 
liad  almost  undisputed  mastery.  The  feudal  system,  moreover, 
left  its  work  in  more  complete  crystallization  in  Grermany  than 
elsewliere :  for  Germany  emerged  from  the  Middle  Ages  what 
she  still  is  in  great  part,  namely,  a  mere  congeries  of  petty 
8tatt\s.  Still  the  Holy  Roman  Empire^  however  shadowy  it 
lHH»anie  at  times,  had  been  created  in  Germany  with  the  dis- 
tinct idea  of  a  title  derived  directly  from  Rome;  and  through- 
(>\it  all  the  changes  of  German  history  the  imperial  influence 
has  sheltered  and  fostered  Roman  law.  The  imperial  courts, 
the  imperial  lawyers,  the  imperial  party  in  general,  were 
always  administrators  or  advocates  of  its  principles.  When 
t  he  house  of  Hal>sburg  came  to  possess  the  Empire,  as  when 
other  |H>werful  emperors  had  reigned  (sees.  370,  374  et  m^.), 
th«»rt»  was  no  small  potency  in  these  influences.  More  and 
n»on»  IHTvnsive  lHH»ame  the  great  irresistible  system  of  law; 
tworywhorts  without  displacing,  it  instructed^  supplemented, 


DDRINO   THE   MIDDLE  AGE3. 


it; 


I 


moulded  Germanic  custom,  untU  aow  its  pTeseuce  to  both  na- 
tioDol  and  local  law  has  ma^le  it  the  basis  of  all  legal  study  in 
Germany,  and  the  Corpus  Juris  is  a,  'subsidiary  authority'  in 
almost  all  courts.  To  a  certain  extent  Roman  law  was  suffered 
even  to  displace  Germanic  custom.  Very  early  the  courts, 
while  accepting  Roman  legal  rales  as  prima  facie  conclusive  of 
the  rights  of  a  suitor,  imposed  upon  those  who  alleged  estab- 
lished local  usage  in  opposition  to  it  the  necessity  of  furnish- 
ing conclusive  proof  of  the  existence  and  acceptance  of  such 
usage  as  law.  Buman  law,  in  brief,  they  accepted,  so  to  say, 
on  its  own  authority,  Germanic  custom  only  on  the  authority 
.  of  indubitable  testimony.  The  German  universities  now  fur- 
nish the  world  with  Roman  lawyers  greater  than  tliose  which 
once  came  forth  from  Kologna  and  Paris  and  Leyden. 

267.  In  England  the  Roman  law  has  had  a  more  obscure 
hut  hardly  a  less  interesting  history.  The  Romans  governed 
Britain  four  hundred  years,  bending  the  province  to  the  pur- 
poses of  their  atlministration  mth  their  usual  thoroughness. 
We  know  that  Papinian,  the  greatest  of  Rome's  jurists,  him- 
self administered  the  law  in  Britain,  and  we  have  every  tea- 
son  to  believe  that  its  promulgation  there  was  thorough,  its 
rootage  full  four  hundred  years  deep.  It  can  hardly  be  that 
the  Saxons  wholly  eradicated  it,  We  know  that  many  Roman 
municipalities  on  the  island  survived  all  conquests  r  and  we 
know  that  the  priests  of  the  Church  of  Rome  early  took  back 
to  Englished  Britain  conceptions  steeped  in  Roman  juris- 
prudence. Bede  testifies  that  the  Saxon  laws  were  codified 
under  the  auspices  of  the  clergy  and  that  Roman  codifica- 
tion was  the  model.  We  have  seen  that  Roman  law  was 
studied  in  England  almost  as  early  as  in  medieval  Italy  her- 
self, the  study  being  continued  without  serious  break  for  more 
than  three  centuries  ( sec.  25S ) ;  and  the  works  of  the  ear- 
liest English  legal  text-writers,  such  as  Bracton,  Glanvil, 
&nd  the  author  of  the  Ftela,  abound  in  tokens  of  a  close 
familiarity  with  the   laws  of  the   imperial  codes,  are  full  of 


174  TEUTOiaO  POLITY  AND  OOYEBNMENT 

their  very  phraseology  indeed.  The  laws  of  Henry  L  are 
said  by  competent  legal  scholars  to  consist,  to  the  extent  of 
fully  one-half  their  content,  of  precepts  borrowed  from  Bome. 
Through  the  ecclesiastical  courts,  which  down  to  the  middle 
of  the  present  century  administered  upon  all  estates  in  Eng- 
land, and  upon  all  trusts;  through  the  Court  of  Ghanceiy, 
whence  has  issued  the  system  of  English  equity,  and  which 
was  presided  over  in  its  formative  period  by  the  great  eccle- 
siastics who  were  the  first  Chancellors,  afterwards  by  lawyers, 
such  as  Lord  Mansfield,  deeply  versed  in  the  civil  law  of 
Rome  and  apt  to  draw  suggestion  and  even  concrete  rule 
from  it;  and  through  the  Admiralty  Courts,  always  controlled* 
by  the  rules  of  the  Civil  Law,  England  has  drawn  so  copi- 
ously from  Eoman  sources,  in  supplement  of  her  own  indig- 
enous (jermanic  customs,  that  only  that  portion  of  her  law 
which  relates  to  the  holding  of  real  property  has  escaped 
being  very  deeply  marked  by  the  same  influences  that  have 
moulded  all  the  law  of  the  rest  of  Europe. 


Representative  Authorities. 

Church,  R.  W.,  "  The  Beginnings  of  the  Middle  Ages."    (Series  of 

Epochs  of  Modem  History,) 
Emerton,   E.,   ''Introduction  to  the  Study  of   the    Middle    Ages." 

lioston.  1889. 
HaUam^  11., »» View  of  the  State  of  Europe  daring  the  Middle  Ages," 

especially  Chapter  II.,  which  contains  what  is  possibly  the  best 

briof  account  in  English  of  the  Feudal  System. 
(tttUot,  F.,  •*  I/ectures  on  the  History  of  Civilization  in  France  and  in 

Kuro^ie." 
Sttphtn^  Sir  Jame^,  **  I.«ecture8  on  the  History  of  France,"  especially 

Wturi»8  I.- v..  inclusive. 
IhitHjf,  Victor,  *»  llistoire  du  Moyen  Age,  depuis  la  chute  de  TEmpire 

*riXvia<»ut  jusqu'au  milieu  du  XV«  Si^le."    1  vol.    Paris.    Sih 

tHl,  1875. 


DUBING  THE  MIDDLE  AGES. 


175 


Sheppardt  J.  G.,  "  The  Fall  of  Rome  and  the  Rise  of  the  New  Nation- 

idities."    1  vol.     London  and  New  York,  1861. 
Heereriy  A.  H.  L.,  '<  Manual  of  the  History  of  the  Political  System  of 

Europe  and  Its  Colonies."    Oxford,  1834. 
Freeman^  E.  A.,  "  Historical  Essays."    Series  L 
Curteis,  A.  M.,  <^  History  of  the  Roman  Empire  from  the  Death  of 

Theodosius  the  Great  to  the  Coronation  of  Charles  the  Great, 

395-800."    1875. 
GMoUf  E.,  *<  Decline  and  Fall  of  the  Roman  Empire."    Smith's  ed. 

New  York,  1880. 
MUman,  H.  H.,  "  History  of  Latin  Christianity."    8  vols.    New  York. 
Bryce,  "  The  Holy  Roman  Empire." 
Bluntschli,  J.  C,  "  Allgemeine  Statslehre."    Book  I..  Chapters  IV.,  VL 

Stuttgart,  1875.    There  is  an  American  translation  of  this  work. 

Concerning  the  introduction  of  Roman  law  into  modern  European 
legal  systems,  see  authorities  at  end  of  Chapter  IV.,  ante. 


VL 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  FRANCK 


268.  The  Growth  of  the  French  Monarchy.— The  full 
political  significance  of  the  history  of  France  can  be  appreci- 
ated only  by  those  who  keep  in  mind  the  chief  phenomena 
of  the  widening  monarchy,  the  successive  steps  by  which  the 
Dukes  of  France,  the  capable  Capets,  extended  their  power 
and  the  name  of  their  duchy  over  the  whole  of  the  great  terri- 
tory which  was  to  be  inherited  by  Louis  XIV.  The  course  of 
French  history  is  from  complex  to  simple.  In  the  days  of 
Hugh  Capet  *  France'  was  the  name  of  only  a  single  duchy 
centring  in  Paris,  one  of  a  great  number  of  feudal  lordships 
equally  great,  equally  vigorous,  equally  wedded  to  indepen- 
dence. The  duchy's  advantage  lay  in  the  fact  that  her  dukes 
had  been  chosen  for  leadership  and  that  they  were  capable 
of  leadership,  rather  than  in  the  possession  of  preponderant 
strength  or  superior  resources.  To  the  west  of  her  lay  the 
solid  mass  of  Normandy ;  to  the  north  lay  the  territories  of 
the  Counts  of  Flanders  and  Vermandois,  and  to  the  east  the 
territory  of  the  Count  of  Champagne;  the  great  duchies  of 
Hurguudy  and  Acquitaine  lay  to  the  south,  beyond  them  the 
lands  of  Toulouse ;  alongside  of  Normandy,  Anjou  and  Brit- 
tany stretched  their  independent  length  to  the  west.  And 
those  wore  only  the  greater  feudal  sovereignties :  within  and 
ahout  them  lay  other  districts  not  a  few  with  masters  ready  to 
a8H(»rt  ])rivileges  without  number  in  contradiction  of  all  central 
T\x\i\    The  early  history  of  France  is  the  history  of  a  duchy 


THK   GOVERNMENT   OF    FRANCE. 


177 


striving  to  become  a  kingdom.  'Fram-e'  holds  a  good  stfa- 
tegic  position,  and  fortune  has  made  her  dukes  titular  kings 
over  their  feudal  neighbors,  but  still  she  is  in  reality  only  one 
among  many  duchies. 

269.  By  slow  and  steady  steps,  however,  a  work  of  unifica- 
tion is  wrought  out  by  the  Capets.  In  every  direction  they 
Stretch  out  from  their  central  duchy  of  France  their  Iiand  of 
power  and  of  intrigue  and  draw  the  pieces  of  feudalized  Neus- 
tria  together  into  a  compact  mass.  The  work  is  thoroughly 
done,  moreover,  at  abnost  every  stage;  out  of  populations  as 
heterogeneous  as  any  in  Europe  they  construct  a  nation  than 
which  none  is  more  homogeneous :  out  of  feudal  lordships  as 
strong,  as  numerous,  as  heady,  and  as  stiffly  separate  as  any 
other  equal  territory  could  show,  they  construct  a  single  king- 
dom more  centralized  and  compacted  than  any  other  in  Europe. 
The  processes  of  these  singular  achievements  give  to  the  ItiS' 
tory  of  the  French  monarchy  its  distinctive  poIiticaJ  signifi- 
cance: the  means  which  the  Capets  devised  for  solidifying, 
and,  alter  its  solidification,  for  enlarging  and  effectuating  their 
power,  furnish  some  of  the  most  suggestive  illustrative  mate- 
rial anywhere  to  be  found  for  the  general  history  of  govern- 
ment. 

270.  Perfection  of  the  Feudal  System  in  France.  — The 
feudal  system  worked  its  nicist  i*rfect  work  in  France.  The 
opportunities  of  feudalism  there  were  great.  Neustria,  the 
western,  Gallic  half  of  the  great  Prankish  kingdom,  was  early 
separated  from  Austrasia,  the  eastern,  Germanic  half  (sees, 
262,  253),  and  its  separateiiesa  proved  the  cause  of  its  disinte- 
gration. Burgundy,  Brittany,  and  Acquitaiiie  sprang  to  the 
possession  of  unchecked  independent  power  round  about  it ; 
the  Normans  thrust  their  huge  wedge  of  territory  into  it; 
battle  after  battle  between  those  who  contended  tor  the  pos- 
session of  the  pieces  of  the  great  empire  which  Charles  the 
Great  had  swept  together  first  decimated  and  finally  quite 
annihilated  the  sturdy  class  of  Prankish  freemen  whose  liber- 


178         THE  GOVSRNMENT  OF  FRANOB. 

ties  had  stood  in  the  way  of  local  feudal  absolutism ;  privilege 
grew  in  the  hands  of  feudal  lords  while  prerogative  declined 
in  the  hands  of  those  who  sought  to  be  kings;  those  who 
possessed  privilege  built  for  themselves  impregnable  castles 
behind  whose  walls  they  could  securely  retain  it: — and  feu- 
dalism had  its  heyday  in  France. 

271.  It  is  reckoned  that  in  Hugh  Capet's  day  the  ''free  and  noble 
population  "  of  the  country  out  of  which  modem  France  was  to  be  made 
numbered  "  about  a  million  of  souls,  living  on  and  taking  their  names 
from  about  seventy  thousand  separate  fiefs  or  properties :  of  these  fiefs 
about  three  thousand  carried  titles  with  them.  Of  these  again,  no  less 
than  a  hundred,  —  some  reckonas  many  as  a  hundred  and  fifty,  —  were 
sovereign  states,  greater  or  smaller,  whose  lords  could  coin  money,  levy 
taxes,  make  laws,  administer  their  own  justice." '  Of  these  one  hundred, 
however,  only  some  eight  or  ten  were  really  powerful  states. 

272.  Materials  of  the  Monarchy. — Such  were  the  materials 
out  of  which  the  Capets  had  to  build  up  their  monarchy.  It 
was  their  task  to  undo  the  work  of  feudalism.  But  these  were 
not  the  only  materials  that  they  had  to  handle  in  the  difficult 
undertaking.  There  were  other  privileges  besides  those  of 
the  feudal  barons  which  it  was  necessary  to  destroy  or  subor- 
dinate before  they  could  see  their  power  compact  and  undis- 
puted. 

273.  Local  Self -Government. — Notwithstanding  the  fact 
that  in  most  districts  of  the  divided  territory  the  power  that 
ruled  him  was  brought  close  to  every  man's  door  in  the  person 
of  his  feudal  lord  and  master,  there  were  many  corners  of  the 
system  which  sheltered  vigorous  local  self-government.  The 
period  of  the  greatest  vitality  of  the  feudal  system  was,  in- 
deed, the  only  period  of  effectual  local  self-government  that 
France  has  ever  known.  The  eventual  supremacy  of  the 
crown,  which  snatched  their  power  from  the  barons,  also 
destroyed  local  self-government,  which  the  barons  had  in  many 
cases  suffered  to  grow  ^  and  neither  the  Revolution  nor  any  of 

1  G.  W.  Kitchin,  History  of  France,  Vol.  I.,  p.  186. 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  FRANCE. 


179 


the  govemmenta  which  have  succeeded  the  Revolution,  lias  yet 
-restored  it  to  complete  life.  Local  liberties  were  taking  form 
and  acquiring  vigor  during  the  very  period  in  which  the  mo- 
narchical power  waa  making  its  way  towards  supremacy;  and 
it  was  hy  these  local  liberties  that  tlie  kings  found  themselves 
faced  when  their  initial  struggle  with  feudalism  was  over.  It 
was  their  final  task  to  destroy  them  by  perfecting  centralized 
administrative  organization. 

274.  Rural  Communes.  —  While  feudalism  was  in  it»  crea- 
tive period,  while  the  forces  were  at  work,  that  ia,  which  were 
ahapiag  the  relations  of  classes  aiid  of  authorities  to  each 
other,  it  waa  not  uncommon  for  feudal  lords  to  grant  charters 
to  the  rural  communes  lying  within  their  demesnes.  In  and 
after  the  twelfth  century  these  charters  became  very  numerous. 
They  permitted  a  separate  organic  structure  to  the  communes, 
regulated  the  admission  of  persons  to  communal  privileges, 
laid  down  rules  for  the  administration  of  property  in  the  com- 
mune, set  forth  feudal  rights  and  duties,  prescribed  the  cor- 
vfaa,  etc.  "  Everywhere  a  general  assembly  of  the  inhabitants 
directly  regulated  affairs,"  delegating  executive  functions  to 
communal  officers,  who  acted  separately,  each  in  tlie  function 
with  which  he  was  specially  charged.  These  officers  con- 
voked the  general  assembly  of  the  people  for  every  new 
decision  that  it  became  necessary  to  take  with  reference  to 
communal  affairs.  The  principal  affairs  witliin  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  the  assembly  were,  "the  administration  of  communal 
property,  which  in  that  period  waa  very  important,  police,  and 
the  collection  of  the  tasea  both  royal  juid  local." ' 

276.  In  the  administration  of  justice,  also,  the  Middle  Agea 
witnessed  in  France  not  a  few  features  of  popular  [>rivilege. 
The  peaaant  aa  well  as  the  nobleman  had  the  right  to  be  tried 
by  his  peers, — by  persons  of  his  own  origin  and  station.  In 
the  courts  of  the  feudal  barons  the  vassals  were  present  to  act 

'  H.  de  FeiTon,  Insliluliom  Municipalet  el  Proctncialti  Compar^m,  p.  S. 


180 


THE  GOVEHNMEST   OF   FRANCB. 


as  judges,  much  as  the  freemen  were  present  in  the  English 
coanty  courts  (sees.  655,  751). 

276.  Liberties  of  Towns :  the  Roman  Municipalities — 
The  privileges  of  self -direction  granted  to  the  rural  eoinmunes. 
however,  were  privileges  granted,  so  to  say,  inaide  vanmUige: 
the  members  of  the  communes  were  not  freed  from  their  con- 
stant feudal  duties.  Many  towns,  on  the  eoutraiy,  acquired 
and  maintained  a  substantial  independence.  When  the  earliest 
Prankish  kings  failed  in  their  efforts  to  establish  a  power  in 
Gaul  as  strong  and  as  whole  as  the  Roman  power  had  been, 
and  the  Prankish  dominion  fell  apart  into  fragments  whose 
only  connection  was  a  Dom.inal  subordination  to  a  centisl 
throne,  there  were  others  besides  the  great  landowners  to  avail 
themselves  of  the  opportunity  to  set  up  independent  sovereign 
powers  of  their  own.  The  Franks,  as  we  have  seen,  hail  found 
many  Roman  cities  in  Gaul,  and,  not  at  first  taking  kindly 
to  town  life,  had  simply  conquered  them  and  then  let  them  be 
(sec,  232).  In  these,  consequently,  the  old  Roman  organiza- 
tion liad  endured,  freed  from  Roman  dictation.  The  Franks 
who  entered  them  later  took  character  from  them  almost  as 
much  as  they  gave  character  to  them.  Germanic  principles  of 
moot-government  and  individual  freedom  entered,  to  a  certain 
extent,  like  a  new  life-blood  into  the  Roman  forms,  and  com- 
pact, spirited,  aggressive,  disciplined  communities  were  formed 
which  were  quick  to  lay  hold  of  large  privileges  of  self-rule, 
and  even  to  assume  semi-baronial  control  of  tlie  lands  lying 
about  them,  in  the  days  when  independent  powers  were  to 
be  had  for  the  seizing.  The  organization  which  Roman  influ- 
ences had  bequeathed  to  these  towns  was  oligarchical,  aristo- 
cratic ;  the  governing  power  rested  with  close  corporations, 
with  councils  (cvrice)  which  were  co-optative,  filling  their 
own  vacancies.  But  forces  presently  appealed  in  them  which 
worked  effectually  for  democracy.  The  Christian  Church,  as 
well  as  the  barbarian  Teuton,  took  possession  of  Ganl;  the 
greater  towns  became  the  seats  of  bishops;  and  the  bishops 


THB  GOVERNMENT  OP  PRANCE. 


181 


threw  their  weight  on  the  side  of  the  Gominoiis  against  both 
the  counts  outside  the  towns  and  the  oligarchs  inside.  Only 
so  could  the  magnates  of  the  Church  establish  theraaelves  in 
real  powex.  In  moat  eases  the  ecclesia-stics  and  their  restless 
allies,  the  commons,  won  in  the  contest  for  supremacy,  and 
democracy  was  established. 

Th»  Italian  tovni,  with  Iheir  'conaals'  and  their  other  imilationt 
of  the  old  Komau  rupublicaa  constitution,  are  perbapi  the  best  examplea 
of  thii  renaiBunce  of  democracy. 


277.  The  Non-Roman  Municipalities.  —  These  Roman 
towns  were  of  course  to  be  found  for  the  most  part  only  in  the 
south  and  along  the  Rhine.  Sorth  of  the  Loire,  as  the  Franks 
took  gradually  to  city  life,  there  sprang  up  other  towns,  of  Ger- 
manic origin  and  character ;  and  these  were  not  slow  to  agitate 
for  grants  of  special  privilegea  from  their  baronial  masters. 
In  very  large  nitmbets  they  obtained  charters, — charters,  how- 
ever, which  were  to  give  them  a  connection  with  the  feudal 
system  about  them  which  the  towns  of  the  south,  antedating 
feudalism,  did  not  for  some  time  possess.  They  were  given 
substantial  privileges  of  self-government,  but  they  were  not 
severed  from  baronial  control.  They  conducted  their  affairs, 
on  the  contrary,  under  charters  in  which  the  relative  (cus- 
tomary) rights  of  both  seigneur  and  bourgeois  were  definitely 
ascertained,  by  which  aeigneurial  authority  as  well  as  burgher 
privilege  was  fully  recognized,  and  under  which,  moreover, 
the  authority  of  the  seigneur  was  actually  exercised  through 
the  instnuneutality  of  a  Privot,  the  lord's  servant  and  repre- 
sentative in  city  affairs. 

This,  the  most  secure  form  of  municipal  self-government, 
because  the  form  which  was  most  naturally  integrated  with 
the  political  system  about  it,  —  a  form,  also,  which  very 
naturally  connected  itself,  mediately,  with  the  supreme  seig- 
Deurial  authority  of  the  king,  — became  in  course  of  time  the 
prevalent,  indeed  the  almost  universal,  type  in  France.     The 


182         THE  GOVEENMEST  OF  FRASCR. 

•prdvotal '  town  ia  the  normal  town  down  to  the  end  of  the 
fifteenth  century. 

278.  Not  all  of  this  development,  of  course,  was  accom- 
plished peacefully  or  by  the  complaisance  of  the  barona.  Many 
cities  were  driven  to  defend  their  privileges  against  the  baron- 
age by  force  of  arms ;  some,  unable  to  stand  out  unaided 
against  fpuilal  aggressions,  were  preserved  from  discomfiture 
only  by  siicenr  from  the  king,  whose  interest  it  served  to  use 
the  power  of  the  townsmen  to  check  the  insolent  might  of 
the  feudal  lords;  others,  again,  were  repeatedly  constrained 
to  buy  in  hard  cash  from  neighbor  barons  a  grudging  toler- 
ance for  their  modest  immuuities.  The  kings  profited  very 
slu'ewdly  by  the  liberties  of  the  towns,  drawing  the  towns- 
people very  closely  about  themselves  in  the  stnigglea  of  royal 
prerogative  against  baronial  privilege.  As  supreme  lords  in 
France,  they  assumed  to  make  special  grants  of  municipal 
citizenship ;  they  made  frequent  gifts  of  bourgeoisie  to  disaf- 
fected vassals  of  the  barons,  —  gifts  so  frequently  made,  indeed, 
that  there  grew  up  a  special  class  of  royal  townsmen,  a  special 
bourgeoisie  du  rot. 

270.  The  Towns  and  the  Crusades.  —  Not  the  teaat  important 
element  in  the  grotith  ot  separatL-  tnwii  privileges  wai  the  influence  o( 
the  orusadea  upon  the  power  of  tlie  nobility.  When  llie  full  fervor  of 
crusading  tvns  upon  France,  her  fi'utlal  nobilit}'  were  ready  to  give  up 
aoything  at  home  if  by  giving  it  up  tliey  miglit  Iw  enabled  to  go  lo  the 
liolj  wars,  to  the  prosecution  of  nliiuh  Mother  Church  nu  so  waroily 
urging  them.  Their  great  need  wui  money;  money  the  towns  had; 
and  for  money  they  bouglit  privileges  from  departing  crusader*.  Very 
often,  too.  their  one-iiue  lords  n«ver  returned  from  Palestiite  —  never 
came  back  to  reiume  the  powers  ao  hastily  and  eagerly  bsrlered  sway 
before  llicir  departure.  When  ihey  did  return  they  relumed  impover- 
ithed,  and  Id  no  condition  of  fortune  to  compete  with  those  who  had 
husbanded  iheir  resources  at  home.  On  eyery  hand  opportunities  wetB 
made  for  the  perpetuation  of  towTi  privilege*. 

280.  Municipal  Pririleges,  —  The  pri%HleKee  extorted  or 
bought  by  the  sttirdy  townspeople  were,  to  speak  in  general 


THE  aoVEKNMBNT   OP  PBAiJOE. 


The   ftdminUtrrt 
ntned  up: 


terms,  the  right  to  make  all  the  laws  which  concerned  only 
themselves,  the  right  to  adnLinister  their  own  justice,  the 
right  to  raise  their  taxes  (as  well  those  demanded  by  king  or 
baron  as  those  which  they  imposed  upon  themselves  tor  their 
own  purposes)  iu  their  own  way,  and  the  right  to  discipline 
themselves  with  police  of  their  own  appointing.  Such  villages 
as  contrived  to  obtain  separate  privileges  could  of  course 
obtain  none  so  extensive  as  these.  They  often  had  to  seek 
justice  before  baronial  rather  than  before  their  own  tribunals, 
they  could  by  no  means  always  choose  their  own  way  of  paying 
unjust  charges,  they  had  often  to  submit  to  rough  discipline 
at  the  hands  of  prince's  retainers,  oftentimes  the  most  they 
could  secure  for  themselves  was  a  right  of  self-direction  in 
petty  matters  which  interested  only  themselves. 

fe   functioTiB   exercised   by  the   towns   liaye   been 
e  adniiniiiration  of  communal  properlj,  the  luain- 

tenaucc  of  strcela  Bud  ruada,  tlie  uonalructiiin  o(  public  edillcei,  tlia 

*upporl  and  direction  of  achooli,  and  the  asieBsmeDt  and  colleutian  of 

alt  taxes.' 

Tlie  Parliament  of  Paria  (acca.  2R3-296]  rpfuaed  to  recognize  eiemp- 

ttans  from  municipal  charges  eiainicd  in  certain  caaea  by  tlie  Doblease. 

281.  Forms  of  Town  Government.  —  The  forms  of  self- 
government  in  the  towns  varied  infinitely  in  detail,  according 
to  place  and  circumstance,  but  the  general  outline  was  almost 
evetywhere  the  same.  Often  there  were  two  assemblies  which 
took  part  in  the  direction  of  municipal  affairs,  an  Assembly  of 
\otables  and  a  General  Assembly  of  citizens.  These  two 
bodies  did  not  stand  to  each  other  in  the  i-elation  of  two 
houses  of  a  single  legislature;  they  were  separate  uot  only,  but 
had  also  distinct  functions.  The  popular  body  elected  the 
magistrates  ;  the  select  body  aclvised  the  magistrates ;  the  one 
was  a  legislative,  the  other  an  executive,  council.  More  com- 
monly, however,  there  was  but  one  assembly,  the   general 

'  Ferron,  p.  8. 


il 


184         THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  FBANOB. 

assembly  of  citizens^  which  elected  the  magLstrates,  exercised 
a  critical  supervision  over  them,  and  passed  upon  all  important 
municipal  affairs.  The  magistracy  generally  consisted  of  a 
mayor  and  aldermen  who  acted  jointly  as  the  executive  of 
the  city  (its  corps  de  viUe),  the  mayor  in  most  cases  being  only 
the  president,  never  the  'chief  executive/  of  the  corporation, 
and  mayor  and  aldermen  alike  being  equal  in  rank  and  in 
responsibility  in  exercising  their  corporate  functions. 

282.  Decay  or  Destruction  of  Municipal  Self-Govemment. 
—  From  this  democratic  model  there  were,  of  course,  in 
almost  all  cases,  frequent  departures,  quite  after  the  manner 
formulated  by  Aristotle  (sec.  1164).  Oligarchy  and  tyranny 
both  crept  in,  time  and  again;  nowhere  did  local  liberties 
permanently  preserve  their  first  vigor;  everywhere  real  self- 
government  sooner  or  later  succumbed  to  adverse  circum- 
stance, crushed  in  very  many  cases  by  the  overwhelming 
weight  of  the  royal  power.  Generally  such  changes  were 
wrought  rather  by  stress  of  disaster  from  without  than  because 
of  degeneracy  within :  and  in  very  few  cases  indeed  did  local 
liberty  die  before  the  community  which  had  sought  to  main- 
tain it  had  given  proof  of  a  capital  capacity  for  self-govern- 
ment. The  independence  of  the  cities  died  hard  and  has  left 
glorious  memories  behind  it. 

283.  Pays  d'Etats.  —  Earlier  times  had  seen  self-govern- 
ment in  the  provinces  also.  Every  province,  probably,  had 
had  its  own  *  Estates,'  its  own  triple  assembly,  that  is,  of 
nobles,  clergy,  and  burghers,  which  met  to  discuss  and  in  large 
part,  no  doubt,  to  direct  provincial  affairs.  The  provinces 
with  estates  (pays  dCHats)  represent  one  sort  of  self-govern- 
ment, the  towns  and  communes  quite  another  sort.  The 
provinces  of  old  France,  thirty-six  in  number,  represented  sep- 
arate feudal  entities,  much  as  the  English  counties  did  (sec. 
655).  The  towns,  on  the  other  hand,  in  the  central  and 
northern  portions  of  France  at  least,  represented  nothing  but 
grants  of  privilege,  were  communities  which  had  been  given  a 


THE   GOVERNMENT   OF  FRANCE. 


185 


Bpecial  and  exceptional  place  iu  the  feudal  order.  Tlie  asaem- 
blies  of  the  provinces,  accordingly,  were  not  primary  or  demo- 
ccatic  like  those  of  the  towns,  but  were  made  up  bij  '  estates,' — 
models  for  the  States-General  which  appeared  in  1302  (sees. 
288-289). 

The  proTincial  EiUtes  were  probublj  in  their  origin  nothing  elae 
than  nnrmiil  fcuilal  cnuncili,  mnde  up,  »  they  were,  of  repreientatirea 
of  all  vrhD  poueesed  corporate  or  intliildual  priTiUges,  whose  judg- 
metita  and  adTice  feuditl  dukca  and  counts  found  it  redound  (o  tlieir 
greater  peace  and  welfare  to  bear  and  heed. 

In  several  of  the  provinces,  aa,  notably,  in  Languedoc  and 
Brittany,  these  provincial  Estates  continued  to  meet  and  to 
exercise  consideral)le  functioua  down  to  the  time  of  the  Revo- 
lution. Such  provinces  came  to  be  distinguished  from  the 
others  as  pays  d'itats  (provinces  having  Estates),  and  it  is 
largely  from  the  privileges  of  their  assemblies  that  we  argue 
the  general  nature  of  the  powers  imssessed  by  those  which 
had  passed  out  of  existence  before  history- could  catch  a 
glimpse  of  them.  We  see  the  Estates  of  the  pays  d'itats 
clearly  only  after  the  royal  power  has  bound  together  all  t)ie 
provinces  alike  in  a  stringent  system  of  centralization ;  they 
sit  only  at  the  king's  call ;  their  resolutions  must  be  taken  in 
the  presence  of  the  king's  provincial  officers  and  must  await 
the  regal  sanction ;  tliey  live  by  the  royal  favor  and  must  in 
all  tilings  yield  to  the  royal  will  Nevertheless  their  privi- 
leges are  still  so  substantial  aa  to  make  the  pays  d'itats  the 
envy  of  all  the  rest  of  France.  They  bought  of  the  crown 
the  advantage  of  themselves  collecting  the  taxes  demanded  by 
the  central  government;  they  retained  to  the  last  the  right  to 
tax  themselves  for  the  expenses  of  local  administration  and  to 
undertake  and  earry  through  entirely  without  supervision  the 
extensive  improvements  in  roads  and  watercourses  to  which 
the  local  patriotism  bred  by  local  self-government  inclined 
them.  Restricted  as  their  sphere  was,  they  moved  freely 
within  it,  and  gave  to  their  provinces  a  vitality  and  a  pros- 


186         THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  FBANOE. 

perity  such  as  the  rest  of  France,  administered,  as  it  was, 
exclusively  from  Paris,  speedily  and  utterly  lost. 

284.  Fnnotions  of  the  Provincial  Estates  in  Flnanoe. — The 

Estates  apportioned  the  taxes  among  the  various  sub-diyisiont,  or  dis- 
tricts, of  the  province.  In  these  districts  there  were  assemblies,  nomi- 
nated by  and  subordinate  to  the  provincial  Estates,  which  apportioned 
the  taxes  in  their  turn  among  the  parishes.  The  parochial  officers, 
last  of  all,  apportioned  the  taxes  among  individual  taxpayers. 

The  king  in  the  earlier  days  was  represented  in  the  Estates  by  a 
commissioner ;  but  the  authority  of  the  chief  royal  agent  in  the  prov- 
ince was  one  of  supervision  merely,  not  one  of  command. 

285.  Territorial  Development  of  the  Monarchy. — The 

process  of  the  organic  development  of  the  monarchy  began,  of 
course,  with  territorial  expansion  and  consolidation.  For  eight 
centuries  that  expansion  and  consolidation  went  steadily  on ; 
but  its  sucxjessful  completion  was  assured  before  the  extinction 
of  the  first,  the  direct,  line  of  Capets  in  1328.  Before  that 
date  Philip  Augustus  had  wrung  Normandy  from  England  and 
had  added  Vermandois,  Auvergne,  Touraine,  Anjou,  Maine, 
and  Poitou  to  the  dominions  of  his  crown,  and  his  successors 
had  so  well  carried  forward  the  work  of  expansion  that  before 
the  Valois  branch  came  into  the  succession  only  Flanders, 
Burgundy,  and  Brittany  broke  the  solidity  of  the  French 
power  in  the  north,  and  only  Aquitaine,  still  England's  fief, 
cut  France  off  from  her  wide  territories  in  the  southeast.  It 
had  been  the  mission  of  the  direct  line  of  the  Capets  to  lay 
broadly  and  irremovably  the  foundations  of  French  unity  and 
nationality,  and  they  had  accomplished  that  mission.  They 
gave  to  their  monarchy  the  momentum  which  was  afterwards 
to  carry  it  into  full  supremacy  over  Brittany,  Aquitaine,  and 
Burgundy,  over  the  Rhone  valley,  and  over  the  lands  which 
separated  her  from  the  Rhine. 

286.  The  Cmeades  and  tho  Monarchy.  —  Tlie  monarchy,  even 
more  than  the  towns  (sec.  279),  profited  by  the  effects  of  the  crusades 
on  the  feudal  nobility.    So  gre%t  was  the  loss  of  life  among  the  noblei, 


I 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  FRASOB.         187 

w»  great  was  their  loss  of  tnrlune,  Ihnt  thpj  fell  an  extj  prey  to  the 
encroauhing  moiiftrch;.  During  llje  first  orusadi-i  tlie  PrEDi^li  kings 
(tayed  Hi  home  and  reaped  the  adrantagcs  wliicli  the  noblei  loil ;  during 
the  lait  crusades,  Che  kings  were  strong  enough  ttiemselvei  to  Icare 
home  and  indulge  in  bol?  warfare  in  the  East,  without  too  great  appre- 
hension  as  to  what  tniglil  happen  to  Ihe  rofal  power  in  thetr  absence. 

287.  Institutional  Growth.  —  Of  course  along  with  terri- 
torial expansion  there  went  institutional  growth:  and  this 
growth  involved  in  large  part  the  destruction  of  local  liberties. 
The  amalgamation  of  France  into  a  single,  veritable  kingdom 
was  vastly  more  fatal  to  local  self-government  than  the 
anarchy  and  confusion  of  feudal  times  had  heen.  The  cities 
could  cope  with  neighbor  lords  ;  and  during  the  period  of  con- 
test between  king  and  barons  they  co>ild  count  oftentimes  upon 
assistance  from  the  king :  his  interests,  like  theirs,  lay  in  the 
direction  of  cheeking  baronial  power.  But  when  the  feudal 
lords  were  no  longer  to  be  feared,  the  towns  in  their  turn  felt 
the  jealousy  of  the  king;  and  against  his  overwhelming  power, 
when  once  it  was  established,  they  dared  not  raise  their  hands. 
The  ancient  provinces,  too,  had  in  the  earlier  days  found  ways 
of  bringing  local  lords  into  their  Estates,  in  which  the  right  of 
the  burghers  to  have  a  voice  in  the  government  was  recognized 
(sec  283).  But  they  co»ild  no  more  resist  the  centralization 
determined  upon  by  a  king  triumphant  over  all  feudal  rivals 
than  the  towns  could.  In  the  end,  as  we  have  seen,  tlie  pro- 
vincial assemblies,  where  they  managed  to  exist  at  all  in  the 
face  of  the  growing  power  of  the  Crown,  were,  like  all  otlier 
independent  authorities  of  the  later  time,  sadly  curtailed  in 
privilege,  and  at  the  last  almost  entirely  lost  heart  and  life. 

288.  The  States-General.  —  At  one  time,  indeed,  it  seemed 
as  if  the  nation,  in  being  drawn  close  about  the  throne,  was  to 
be  given  a  life  of  its  own  in  a  national  parliament.  Philip  the 
Fair  (1285-1314),  bent  upon  making  good  his  anthority  against 
thfl  interference  of  the  Pope  in  certain  matters,  bethought 
himself  of  calling  representatives  of  the  nation  to  his  sup- 


THB  aoWRVrXEST  OF  FRANOB. 

port.  The  kings  of  France  had  already,  of  oonrse,  often  taken 
the  advice  upon  public  affairs  of  the  baronage  or  of  tbe  clergy, 
each  of  which  orders  had  a  corporate  existence  and  organiza- 
tion of  its  own,  and  therefore  possessed  means  of  inffuential 
advising  i  but  I'hilip  called  in  the  burghers  of  the  towns  also 
and  constituted  (1302)  that  States-General  {Elalf-Oinfraux) 
in  which  for  the  first  time  in  French  history  that  '  third  es- 
tate'of  the  Commons  appears  which  in  later  times  was  to  thrust 
both  clergy  and  nobles  out  of  power  and  itself  rule  supreme  a« 
'  the  people.' 

289.  Cfaaiacter  of  the  States-Genetal.  —  The  first  Sutes- 
General,  summoned  by  Philip  the  Fair,  reminds  cue  not  a  little 
of  the  parliament  called  together  in  England  in  1295  by  Ed- 
ward I.  (sees.  667,  669) ;  apparently  France  was  about  to  hare 
a  parliament  such  as  England's  became,  a  representative  body, 
speaking,  and  at  the  end  of  every  important  contest  bringing 
to  pass,  the  will  of  the  nation.  But  for  France  this  first 
promise  was  not  fulfilled.  During  three  centuries,  the  four- 
teenth, fifteenth,  and  sixteenth  (1302-1614),  it  was  the  pleas- 
ure of  the  French  monarch  to  keep  alive,  at  first  by  frequent, 
and  later  by  occasional  summons,  this  assemblage  of  the  three 
Estates.  This  was  the  period  during  which  feudal  privileges 
were  giving  way  before  the  royal  prerogative,  and  it  was  often 
convenient  to  have  the  formal  sanction  of  the  Estates  at  the 
back  of  acts  of  sovereignty  on  the  part  of  the  Crowo.  But 
after  the  full  establishment  of  the  legal  power  the  countenanoe 
of  the  Estates  waa  no  longer  needed,  and  was  no  longer  asked. 
The  States-General  never,  moreover,  even  in  the  period  of  their 
greatest  activity,  became  a  legislative  authority.  For  one 
thing,  they  had  not  the  organization  proi>er,  not  to  say  neces- 
sary, tor  the  exercise  of  power.  The  three  Estates,  the  Nobil- 
ity, the  Clergy,  and  the  Commons  (Tiers  £fnj),  deliberated 
apart  from  each  other  as  separate  IxKiies  i  and  each  submitted 
its  own  list  of  grievances  and  snggestious  to  the  king.  They 
acted  oftea  in  harmony,  but  never  la  union ;  their  only  oom- 


THE   GOVERNMENT  OF   FRANCE. 


jaoB  meeting  was  the  first  of  eath  session,  when  they  all  three 
assembled  in  the  same  hall  to  hear  a  formal  opening  speech 
from  the  throne.     They  never  acquired  this  right  to  be  con- 
sulted with  reference  to  that  cacdinal  affair  of  politics,  taxa>- 
I   tion  ;  they  never  gained  the  right  to  ait  independently  of  royal 
sumniona.     They  were  encouraged  to  submit  what  suggestions 
I  they  chose  to  the  government  concerning  the  administration  of 
the  kingdom  j  and,  as  a  matter   of  fact,  their  counsels  were 
j  often  heeded  by  the  king.    But  they  never  got  beyond  advising : 
I  never  won  the  right  to  expect  that  their  advice  would  lie  taken. 
Their  sessions  did,  however,  so  long  as  they  continued,  contrib- 
nte  to  keep  alive  a  serviceable  form  of  self-government  which 
at  least  held  the  nation  within  sight  of  substantial  liberties; 
I  and  which,  above  all,  secured  national  recognition  for  that  'thinl 
I  estate,'  the  people,  whose  sturdiest  members,  the  burghers  of 
the  towns,  were  real  representatives  of  local  political  life. 

290.  Administiatlve  Development.  —  Uf  course  along  with 
the  territorial  expansion  of  the  monarchy  by  annexation,  ab- 
sorption, and  conquest  there  went  also  great  administrative 
t  developments.  As  the  monarchy  grew,  the  instrumentalities 
of  government  grew  along  with  it :  possession  and  control 
advanced  hand  In  hand. 

201.  Growth  of  the  Central  Administration.  —  In  the  ear- 
lier periods  of  the  Capetian  rule  a  Feudal  Court  and  certain 
household  officers  constituted  a  sufficient  machinery  for  the 
central  administration.  There  was  a  Chancellor,  who  was  the 
king's  private  secretary  and  keept^r  of  both  the  public  and  the 
private  records  of  the  court;  a  Cbamberlnin,  who  was  superin- 
tendent of  the  household;  a.  Senetchal,  who  presided  in  the  king's 
name  and  stead  in  the  Feudal  Court,  and  who  represented  the 
king  in  the  db'ect  administration  of  justice;  a  Great  BiUler, 

I  who  was  manager  of  the  royal  property  and  revenues ;  and  a 
Cimttable,  who  was  commander  of  the  forces.  The  Feudal 
Court,  composed  of  the  chief  feudatories  of  the  Crown,  exer- 
cised the  functions  of  a  tribunal  of  justice  in  suits  between 


M 


190 


THE  QOVEENMENT  OF  FRANCE. 


tenants  in  capUe,  besides  the  functions  of  a  taxing  body  and 
of  an  administrative  council  (sees.  177,  184.  185). 

292.  The  Council  of  State.  —  So  long  as  '  France '  was  only 
a  duchy  and  the  renl  territory  of  the  Crown  no  wider  than  tlwi 
immediate  domain  of  the  Capotian  dukes,  the  weight  of  admin- 
istration  fell  ujwn  the  officers  of  the  household,  and  the  Feudal 
Court  was  of  no  continuous  importauce.  But  as  Prance  grew, 
the  household  ofHcers  declined  and  the  Feudal  Court  advanced 
in  power  and  importance,  As  the  functions  of  the  Court  in- 
creased and  the  Court  became  a  directing  Council,  the  Council, 
of  course,  more  and  more  tended  to  fall  a^iart  into  iHiroinittees, 
into  distinct  sections,  having  each  its  own  particidar  part  of 
the  duties  once  common  to  the  whole  body  to  perform.  The 
earlier  Councils  exercised  without  distinction  functions  polit- 
ical, judicial,  and  financial,  and  tlieir  differentiation,  though 
hurried  forward  by  monarchs  like  Louis  IX.,  was  not  given 
definite  completeness  until  1302  (the  year  of  the  first  States- 
General)  when,  by  an  ordinance  of  Philip  the  Fair,  their  polit- 
ical functions  were  assigned  to  the  body  which  was  to  retain 
the  name  Council  of  State,  their  judicial  functions  to  a  body 
which  was  to  bear  the  ajicient  name  of  parliameut  (and  which 
we  know  as  the  Parliament  of  Paris),  their  financial  functions  to 
a  Chamber  of  Accounts.  Alongside  of  the  Chamber  of  Accounts 
there  sprang  up  a  Chamber  of  Subsidies  which  concerned  itself 
with  taxation.  Into  these  bodies,  whose  activity  increased 
from  year  to  year,  the  old  officials  of  the  household  were 
speedily  alisorbed,  the  Great  Butler,  for  instance,  becoming 
merely  the  president  of  the  Chamber  of  Accounts. 

293,  Tbe  Paillamant  ol  Paris.  —  The  judicial  tection  of  the 
Council  of  SiRle  caiiiiiled  at  flrat,  of  course,  like  tlie  otiier  irctioni, 
like  the  utinle  Council  indeed,  of  great  (eadntories  of  the  Crown,  as 
well  u  of  adminiitrative  experu  gradually  inlroduced.  More  and  more, 
honvTiT,  (liie  chief  tribunni  tended  lo  become  exclaiiTeljr  ■  bod)'  of 
lectinit-'iil  nffleixli,  of  trained  juKit*  and  experienced  lawyert,  (be  Uw 
offlccM  and  adviaen  of  the  Ctowd. 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OF   FRASPE. 


191 


294.  Departments  of  Administration.  —  The  Charalier  of 
Accounts  and  the  Parliament  of  I'aris  presently  became  hard 
crystals,  separate  and  persistent  entities  in  tlie  public  organi- 
zation j  but  liilfereutiation  within  the  Council  of  State  con- 
tinued. The  Council  tell  into  deijartments.  By  an  ordiuanoe 
of  1644  (issued  under  the  direction  of  Mazarin  during  the  in- 
fancy of  Louis  XIV.)  six  departments  of  administration  were 
created :  (1)  A  Cabinet  for  the  consideration  of  political  ques- 
tions, (2)  a  diplomatic  and  military  section,  (S)  a  ju<licial  sec- 
tion meant  to  serve  as  a  court  of  conflicts,  determining  disputes 
between  other  departments,  (4)  an  extraordinary  cassation,  or 
supreme  judicial,  department,  to  stand  at  the  head  of  the  ordi- 
nary courts  of  justice,  (5)  an  e  schcquer  section,  and  (6)  a  depart- 
ment of  correspondence,  or,  in  modern  phrase,  of  the  interior. 

295.  The  Ministerial  System. — The  departmental  organi- 
zation of  the  Council  of  St-ite  represented,  however,  only  a 
new  ministerial  system  including  (1)  a  Chancellor,  who  acted 
as  president  of  the  judicial  committees  of  the  Council  (except 
the  cassation  department,  in  which  he  sat  as  an  ordinary  mem- 
ber),' and  who  was  chief  of  the  system  by  means  of  which, 
tlirough  a  Pi-oeureur-Oiniral  and  his  substitutes  throughout 
the  kingdom,  public  prosecution  was  c-onducted  and  the  cen- 
tral administration  represented  in  the  local  and  [irovincial 
courts ;  (2)  a  Comptroller-General  of  the  Finance*,  who  was 
in  effect  Minister  of  the  Interior;  (3)  a  Minister  of  the  Royal 
Household,  who  was  dispenser  of  thcwe  moat  jHttent  tilings, 
patronage  and  penalties,  ami  who  was  virtually  minister  of 
religion  ;  (4)  a  Minister  of  War;  (5)  a  Secretary  of  State  for 
Foreign  Affairs  ;  and  (0)  a  Sfcretary  of  State  for  Marine  and 
the  Colonies  (sec.  323), 

296.  GroTth  of  Centralized  Local  Administration :  Louis 
IX, — The  expansion  of  the  central  organs  o(  a<!ministration 

'  8m  »pc,  737  Tor  the  now  very  similBr  position  of  the  Engliih  Chmncel- 
lor.  Bee  the  ■nme  leelion  on  the  English  Chkneetlor'*  poiition  u  in  aome 
tort  minuter  of  juitice. 


192 


THE  GOVEfiSMENT   OF   FRANCE. 


meant,  of  course,  that  tlie  royal  government  was  entering  more 
and  more  extensively  into  the  management  of  affairs  in  the  prov- 
inces, that  local  administration  vrns  being  centralized.  This  ex- 
tension of  centralized  local  administration  may  be  said  to  have 
begi\n  in  earnest  under  Louis  IX-  Louis  IX.  did  more  than  any  of 
his  predecessurii  to  strengthen  the  grip  of  the  monarchy  upon  its 
dominions  hy  means  of  direct  instrnm  en  tali  ties  of  government. 
He  was  a  man  able  to  see  justice  and  to  do  it,  to  fear  God  and 
yet  not  the  Church,  to  conquer  men  not  less  hy  uprightness  of 
character  than  hy  force  of  will  and  of  arms ;  and  liis  character 
established  the  monarchy  in  its  power.  By  combined  strength 
and  even-handed nesa  he  bore  down  all  baronial  opposition; 
the  bitrons  subjected  to  his  will,  he  sent  royal  commissioners 
throughout  the  realm  to  discover  where  things  were  going 
amiss  and  where  men  needed  that  the  king  should  interfere; 
he  established  the  right  of  appeal  to  his  own  courts,  even  from 
the  courts  of  the  barons,  thus  making  the  Parliament  "f  I'aris 
(sec,  293)  the  centre  of  the  judicial  system  of  the  country; 
he  forced  limitations  of  power  upon  the  feudal  courts ;  he  for- 
bade and  in  part  prevented  judicial  combats  and  private  war- 
fare. He  di-ew  the  administration  of  the  law  in  France 
together  into  a  centralized  system  by  means  of  royal  BaiUis 
and  Priests,  whom  lie  subordinated  to  the  Parliament  of  Paris, 


2ST.  Stepi  of  CentrallsatloD.  —  It  ii  not,  of  coune,  to  be  nnder- 
Blood  rliAt  Louli'  work  was  tu  nny  cuniiderable  extent  a  work  of  crea- 
tion :  it  wu  not,  but  rather  n  work  of  adftptation,  eipiiDsian,  lyilemati- 
wiijn.  The  Bysleiti  >ihLi:h  he  [ifrfecl^d  liid  been  ilowiy  growing  under 
hii  predeceiion.  The  I1.11II1  was,  in  the  Middle  Aget,  a  very  caroinon 
officer,  representing  king  or  seigneur,  as  the  case  might  be,  adminisler. 
ing  juBtlce  in  hii  name,  comnianding  hja  men-at-arms,  managing  the 
flnsacet.  caring,  indeed,  (or  erery  detail  of  adminiatration.  At  dnt, 
it  i«  said,  "all  of  judicial,  flnanciat,  and  military  admintitration  was  in 
hi>  hands."  It  was  an  old  syilein  nt  royal  baillii,  Kl  orer  district* 
known  as  bailliagei  (bailiwicka).  thai  Louis  IX-  eiteuded  and  regulated, 
keeping  an  eye  to  it,  howeTer,  die  while,  that  the  bii//ii  should  be  made 
to  feel  their  dependence  upon  the  Crown  10  constantly  that  they  ahould 


THE   GOVERNMENT   OF   FRANCE.  193 

dream  of  following  the  eiftmple  of 
idepenilent  feudal  lorda  un  their  own 

Subiequfnt  deTslupmenti  efTecleJ  n  nalursl  differentiation  and 
■pecializaiion  in  the  office  of  Uiilli,  There  eame  to  be,  on  ilie  one 
hand,  bailiff)  of  the  rain  [bailhi  da  rvbc)  charged  with  the  ftdminialr*- 
tion  of  justice,  and,  on  thi>  other  hand,  iuifijfi  of  iht  aieord  (baiUtt 
dV/iA)  charged  with  the  administration  of  miliury  atTiiira,  as  well  ai 
tnoro  and  more  numerous  lieatenanti  to  the  various  baillit.  The  resi- 
dent baitht  and  prieols  (a  rirtuallf  equivalent  title),  acting  imder  gen- 
eral commission  to  lee  that  the  king's  authority  was  recognized  nnd 
obey ed,  the  king's  taxes  collected,  etc.,  graduiill/ absorbed  almost  all 
administrative  power.  There  a,ppeBred  also,  in  the  course  of  these 
developments,  Treasurers -Genernl  nnd  Receivers  of  Domains,  and  Cap- 
tains-General in  each  of  the  baitfiugts. 

The  old  office  of  Senesclinl  (sec,  201)  became  merged  in  that  of 
Chief  Suilli  and  P:vrii  of  Paris. 

39B.  Feraonal  Oorenunent;  IiOtiia  XIV.  —  Such  measures  of 
course  tended  to  subordinate  all  local  magnates  to  the  king.  By  the 
policy  of  Louis  XIV.  this  tendency  was  completed :  the  whole  of  the 
nobility  of  France  were,  so  to  say,  merged  in  the  person  and  court  of 
the  king.  Louis  took  care  to  have  it  understood  that  do  man  who 
remained  upon  hi*  estate,  who  did  not  dance  constant  attendance  upon 
his  majesty,  the  king,  at  bis  court,  to  add  to  its  brilliRni'y  and  servility, 
might  expect  anything  but  disfavor  and  loss.  He  made  of  the  great 
landed  nobility  a  court  nobiUly,  taming  men  from  interest  in  their 
tenants  and  their  estates  to  interest  in  court  intrigue  alone.  lie  drew 
n  of  rank  and  ambition  to  himself,  merged  them  in  himself,  and 
fhing  between  the  monarchy  and  the  masses  whereby  the  ter- 
mpact  of  the  great  revolution  which  was  to  come   might  be 

299.  The  Completed  Ceotralization :  the  Intendftnt^ — 
Finally  came  the  completed  centralization  which  followed  the 
days  of  Richelieu,  whose  central  figure  was  the  Ititettdant,  a. 
direct  appointee  and  agent  of  the  king  and  absolute  ruler  iu 
every  province ;  and  whose  lesser  figures  were  tlie  aub-delegatea 
of  the  Intendant,  rulers  in  ev^ry  district  and  commune.  The 
rule  of  these  agents  of  the  crown  almost  totally  extinguished 
the  separate  privileges  of  the  elected  magistrates  of  the  towns 


nofiin 


i 


194         THE  GOVERNMENT  OP  FRANGB. 

and  of  the  other  units  of  local  government.  In  many  places^  it 
is  true,  the  people  were  suffered  still  to  elect  their  magistrates 
as  before ;  but  the  usurping  activities  of  the  Intendant  and  his 
subordinates  speedily  left  elected  magistrates  with  nothing  to 
do.  In  other  cases  election  ceased;  the  crown  sold  the  local 
offices  as  life  estates  to  any  one  who  would  buy  for  cash. 

300.  The  Province  was  a  military,  not  a  civil,  administratiTe  dis- 
trict. The  Provinces  were  grouped  into  GenercUities,  of  which  there  were 
in  all  thirtj-two,  and  it  was  over  a  OeneraLity  that  each  Intendant  ruled. 
Ecclesiastical  administration  was  served  by  still  another  distinct  division 
into  Dioceses. 

301.  The  Office  of  Intendant  is  said  to  have  originated  in  that  of 
Master  of  Accounts.  Masters  of  Accounts  rode  circuit  through  the 
provinces,  on  semi-judicial  errands  connected  with  the  revenue;  and 
in  later  times  their  functions  fell  to  an  officer  called  the  Intendant. 
The  Intendants  were  thus  properly  subordinates  of  the  Comptroller- 
General  of  the  Finances ;  but  the  Comptroller-General  became  in  effect 
minister  of  the  interior,  charged  with  the  oversight  of  almost  all  affairs 
of  internal  administration,  and  the  Intendants  became  general  rulers 
over  the  Generalities. 

There  had  first  emerged,  in  Richelieu's  time,  Intendants  of  Justice 
and  Police  (sometimes  also  of  Finance),  who  had  *'  acted  in  all  those 
affairs,  civil  and  criminal,  which  the  king  wished  to  take  away  from 
the  ordinary  judges."  The  functions  of  the  full-fledged  Intendant  of 
later  times  are  thus  summed  up  by  Guizot:  they  were  "magistrates 
whom  the  king  sent  into  different  parts  of  the  kingdom  to  look  to  all 
that  concerned  the  administration  of  justice,  of  police,  and  of  the 
finances ;  to  maintain  good  order  and  to  execute  such  commissioDs  as 
the  king  or  his  council  laid  upon  them." 

From  the  moment  when  the  system  of  Intendants  was  fixed  upon 
the  country,  says  Ferron  (p.  14),  "the  provincial  Estates  assembled 
only  upon  the  order  of  the  king;  the  duration  of  their  sessions  was 
fixed  at  forty  days.  All  their  important  deliberations,  the  whole  of 
their  receipts  and  expenditures,  were  subject  to  approval  by  decree  of 
the  council  of  the  king." 

302.  Judicial  Centralization.  —  The  local  tribunals  of  jus- 
tice in  like  mannor  had  their  business  gradually  stolen  from 
them.     The  principle  of  appeal  established  by  Louis  IX.  at 


THE  GOVEBKMENT   OF   FRANCE, 


195 


length  worked  its  perfect  work.  Every  case  in  which  auy 
interest  cared  for  from  Paris  (and  what  interest  vas  not?) 
was  either  actually  or  by  pretence  involved  waa  'evoked'  to 
special  courts  set  up  by  royal  commission.  No  detail  was  too 
insignifieant  to  come  within  the  usurpations  of  the  king's 
government. 

303.  The  Royal  Council  and  the  Comptroller-General.  — 
The  Royal  Council  at  Paris  regulated,  by  'orders  in  council,' 
every  interest,  great  or  small,  in  the  whole  kingdom.  The 
Comptroller-General,  acting  through  the  Intendants  and  their 
sub-delegates,  and  through  the  royal  tribunals,  managed  France. 
Everybody's  affairs  were  submitted  to  him,  and  through  him 
to  the  Royal  Council ;  ancl  everybody  received  suggestions 
from  Paris  touching  his  affairs.  No  labor  of  supervision  was 
too  overwhelming  for  the  central  government  to  undertake. 
Interference  in  local  affairs,  made  progressively  more  and 
more  systematic,  more  and  more  minute  and  inquisitive,  re- 
sulted, of  course,  in  the  complete  strangulation  of  local  gov- 
ernment. All  vitality  ran  to  the  veins  of  the  central  organism, 
and,  except  for  the  lingering  and  treasured  privileges  of  the 
pai/s  iTilulg,  and  far  here  and  there  a  persistent  form  of  town 
life,  France  lay  in  the  pigeon-holes  of  a  bureau,  Tabla  rata 
had  been  made  of  the  historical  elements  of  local  government. 

304.  The  Spirit  of  the  Admlnlstiatlon.  •-  Thii  bus}'  superrfBion 
of  local  and  individual  interegts  naa  alwajre  paternal  in  intent;  and  tlie 
inleDtioni  of  the  ueniral  power  were  never  more  benerolent  Ihan  jiut 
when  the  Kerolutioii  was  beg'imiing  to  draw  an  apace.  "The  rofal 
gorerDnent  waa  Keneratly  willing  in  tlie  latter  half  of  the  eighteenth 
century  to  redresn  a  given  cnie  of  abme,  but  it  never  felt  itielf  itrong 
enough,  or  had  leisure  enough,  to  deal  with  the  general  aource  from 
which  the  particular  grievance  sprang." ' 

305.  The  Revolution.  —  This  whole  fabric  of  government 
went  to  pieces  in  the  storm  of  the  Kevohition,     But  the  revo- 

I  Mr,  John  Morlej's  Mlictllanits,  Vol.  II.  (last  Hacniillan  edition), 
esiBj'  ou  "Turgot,"  p.  13S. 


196 


THE   GOVERNMENT  OF  FRANCS. 


lutionists,  when  their  stupendous  work  of  destruction  had  been 
accomplished,  were  under  the  same  necessity  to  govern  that 
had  rested  upon  the  monarch  whom  they  had  dethroned  aud 
executed;  and  they  very  soon  proved  themselves  unable  to 
improve  much  on  the  old  patterns  of  government.  In  denial 
of  the  indefeasible  sovereignty  of  the  king,  they  proclaimed, 
with  huzzahs,  the  absolute  aoveieignty  of  the  people  ;  but  As- 
sembly aiid  Convention  could  do  uo  more  than  arrogate  all 
power  to  themselves,  as  the  jwople's  representatives,  and  seek 
to  reign  in  the  king's  stCEtd  through  the  king's  old  instrumen- 
talities. They  gave  voice  to  a  new  conception,  but  they  could 
not  devise  a  new  frame  of  administration.  The  result  was 
confusion,  Committees,  the  Terror,  —  and  Napoleon. 

306.  Administrative  Work  of  the  Revolution.— The  H«v- 
olution  removed  all  the  foundations  of  French  potitica,  but 
scarcely  any  of  the  foundations  of  French  administration. 
The  Constituent  Assembly  enacted  in  179J  that  there  should 
be  six  ministries,  namely,  of  Justice,  the  Interior,  Finance, 
War,  Marine,  and  Foreign  Affairs.  In  171)4  the  ministries 
were  abolished  and  twelve  executive  commissions  substituted 
which  were  to  act  under  the  direction  of  the  now  execrated 
Committee  of  Public  Safety.  With  the  Directory,  however, 
(1795),  the  miu  is  tries  came  again  into  existence. 

307.  The  Reconstruction  by  Napoleon.  —  The  interests  of 
the  royal  administration  had  of  course  centred  in  the  general 
government,  rather  than  in  its  local  parts,  —  in  patronage,  in 
the  aggregate  national  power  and  prosperity,  in  finance.  The 
true  interests  of  republican  government,  on  the  other  hand,  cen- 
tre in  thorough  local  development :  republican  work,  properly 
done,  ought  to  tend  to  broaden  and  divei-sify  administrative 
work  by  diversifying  political  life  and  quickening  self -directive 
administrative  agencies.  But  this  the  leaders  of  the  Revo- 
lution neither  saw  nor  could  do ;  and  Napoleon,  whom  theiy 
created,  of  course  made  no  effort  to  serve  republican  develop- 

I  jaeai. 


THE  GOVEKNMENT  OF  FRANCE, 


197 


308.  Napoleon  simply  reorganized  dfapotiara.  In  doing  ao, 
however,  he  did  scarcely  more  than  carry  into  effect  the  prin- 
cipal purposes  of  the  Constituent  Assembly.  The  legislation 
of  that  Assembly  had  sought,  not  to  shatter  centralization,  but 
to  simplify  and  systematize  it ;  and  it  was  this  purpose  that 
Napoleon  carried  out.  For  the  Convention  and  Assembly,  aa 
representatives  of  the  nation's  sovereignty,  he  substituted  him- 
self; and  then  he  proceeded  to  give  to  centralization  a  per- 
fected machinery.  The  Convention  and  Assembly  had  en- 
deavored to  direct  affairs  through  Committees,  CommiBsions, 
Councils,  Directories,  —  through  executive  boards,  in  a  word. 
For  such  instrumentalities  Napoleon  substituted  single  officers 
as  depositaries  of  the  several  distinct  functions  of  adminis- 
tration ;  though  he  was  content  to  associate  with  these  officers 
advisory  councils,  whose  advice  they  might  ask,  but  might  take 
only  on  their  own  individual  responsibility.  " '  To  give  advice 
is  the  province  of  several,  to  adiniuiater,  that  of  individuals,' 
says  the  maxim  which  he  engraved  on  the  pediment  of  the  ad- 
ministrative arrangements  of  France,"  '  to  remain  there  to  the 
present  ilay.  The  Constituent  Assembly,  willing  to  obliterate 
the  old  Provinces  of  France,  with  their  memories  of  feudal  privi- 
,  and  the  Generalities,  with  their  ancient  savor  of  absolu- 
tism, had  redivided  the  country,  as  symmetrically  as  possible, 
into  eighty-nine  Departments ;  and  it  was  upon  this  territorial 
framework  that  Napoleon  superimposed  a  machinery  of  Pre- 
fects and  sub-prefects,  modelled,  with  simplifications  and  im- 
provements of  method,  upon  the  system  of  Intendants  and 
delegates  of  the  old  rfgime.  This  he  accomplished  in  that 
celebrated  "Constitution  of  the  Year  VIII"  which  still  lies 
almost  undisturbed  at  the  foundation  of  French  administration. 
The  Revolution  had  resulted  in  imparting  to  centralization 
what  it  never  had  before ;  namely,  assured  order  and  effective 
Bjatem. 


nograph  01 


■,  p.  18. 


198        THE  OOVBRNMSNT  OF  FBANOB. 

Since  the  war  between  France  and  Oennany  in  1870-'l,  the  Depart- 
ments of  France  have  numbered  only  eightj-Biz,  the  Iom  of  AUace 
and  Lorraine  having  subtracted  three  Departments. 

309.  Advances  towards  Liberal  Institutions.  —  Neverthe- 
less, the  Eevolution  had  asserted  a  new  principle  of  rule,  and 
every  change  of  government  which  has  taken  place  in  France 
since  the  Revolution  has  pushed  her,  however  violently, 
towards  genuine  representative  institutions  and  real  republi- 
canism. Louis  XVIIL,  though  he  persisted  in  holding  to  the 
divine  right  of  kings  and  in  retaining  for  himself  and  his 
ministers  an  exclusive  right  of  initiative  in  legislation,  as- 
sented to  the  establishment  of  a  parliament  of  two  houses  and 
conceded  to  it  ministerial  responsibility.  Louis  Philippe  aban- 
doned the  delusion  of  the  ^divine  right,'  acknowledged  the 
sovereignty  of  the  people,  and  shared  with  the  chambers  the 
right  of  initiative  in  legislation.  With  Napoleon  III.  came  reac- 
tion and  a  return  to  a  system  like  that  of  the  first  Napoleon ; 
but  even  Napoleon  III.  had  consented  to  return  to  the  practice 
of  ministerial  responsibility  before  the  war  with  (Germany 
swept  him  from  his  throne  and  gave  birth  to  the  present 
Republic. 

310.  The  Third  Republic.  —  The  Third  Republic  was  pro- 
claimed in  Paris  by  Gambetta  on  the  4th  September,  1870. 
Its  government  was  at  first  provisional,  the  war  with  Germany 
being  still  in  progress.  On  the  8th  February,  1871,  a  national 
assembly  was  chosen,  by  universal  suffrage,  to  fix  upon  terms 
of  peace  with  Germany :  and  it  was  as  agent  of  this  assembly 
that  M.  Thiers  concluded  the  treaty  which  saved  Belfort  and 
was  soon  to  rid  French  territory  of  German  troops. 

311.  The  Framing  of  the  Constitution.  —  But  the  assembly 
deliberately  outlived  its  commission  as  peace-concluder,  and 
continued  to  direct  the  affairs  of  the  country  till  February, 
1876,  ending  by  assuming  the  functions  of  a  constituent  as- 
sembly and  framing  a  permanent  constitution.  The  present 
constitution  was,  therefore,  adopted  by  this  assembly  on  the 


THE    GOVERNJCENT    OP    FRANCE. 


199 


2&th  Febmary,  1875.  It  went  into  operation  one  year  later, 
in  February,  1870.  It  gave  to  the  government  of  the  country 
substantially  the  organizatioa  which  had  been  improvised  by 
the  a.ssembly  whieh  framed  it  while  the  negotiations  with  Ger- 
many were  in  progress  and  while  the  terrible  uprising  of  the 
Commune  in  Paris  was  being  suppressed.  As  the  assembly 
had  governed  while  bringing  order  out  of  the  chaos  of  the  war- 
time, so,  that  same  assembly  concluded,  should  the  country 
continue  to  be  governed  after  the  adjournment  of  its  self-con- 
stituted rulers.  The  assembly  had  governed,  at  first  tlirough 
a  President  of  the  Republic  elected  by  itself,  who  met  the  as- 
sembly at  its  sessions  as  a  responsible  minister,  and  held  ofBce 
by  their  continued  favor.  Later  it  directed  affairs  through  a 
cabinet  of  responsible  ministers  appointed  by  a  President  elected 
as  before,  by  the  assembly,  but  with  no  right  to  take  part  in 
the  deliberations  of  the  assemlily,  except  thii»ugh  the  ministers, 
and  given  a  definite  term  of  seven  years.  This  latter  practice 
they  embodied  in  the  new  constitution  which  they  at  last  reluc- 
tantly adopted. 

The  per>iat«Tice  of  the  kisembly  in  liolding  nn  to  a  governins  power 
not contGmplRlpil  in  the  commission  it  had  reuwTed  from  the  coanlry  ft« 
peace-maker  onl;,  and  its  reluelance  in  Riving  to  the  country  a  regnlar 
government  which  ihould  superaede  thii  unwarranted  provisional  ays. 
tem  of  its  own,  are  easily  explained  by  the  composition  of  the  assembly. 
SioguUrly  enough,  considering  the  posture  of  sHair*  at  the  time  of  Ibe 
elecljoni  (1871),  a  majority  of  the  members  ot  the  assembly  <rai  com- 
posed ot  partisans  of  a  monarchital  form  of  government.  Had  there  not 
been  disunion  among  lliem,  tlie  monarchists  could  easily  have  outvoted 
the  republican  members.  But  the  monarchical  mnjoriry  was  made  np 
of  three  irreconcilable  factions  ;  Ltgitimi^t,  wlio  favored  llie  restoration 
of  the  elder  Bourbon  line,  Orlianitla,  wlio  wanted  the  younger  line 
(the  Orli'ans  brnnch)  brouglil  back  to  the  throne,  and  Bonapaiihtt, 
who  wished  lo  see  the  Empire  re-eslablished.  These  factions  i 
to  agree  upon  nottiing  but  this,  that  it  would  be- dangerous  to  leave 
the  making  of  a  constitution  to  another  assembly  which  might  liave  > 
republican  majority.  They  clung  to  power,  therefore,  in  liopes  of  being 
able  to  agree  upon  some  sort  ot  a  monarchy.     Bui  the  agrecn 


200         THE  GOVERKMBNT  OF  FBAKOB. 

came,  and  they  had  at  last  to  frame  a  constitution  as  consenratiTe  as 
they  dared  make  in  face  of  a  coantrj  unmistakably  determined  upon 
republicanism.  But  they  invested  Marshal  MacMahon  with  the  presi- 
dential power  for  a  term  of  seven  years,  and  provided  that  there  should 
be  no  president  elected  under  the  new  constitution  until  his  term  had 
expired.  MacMahon  was  at  once  a  patriotic  soldier  and  a  partisan  of 
monarchy.  It  was  hoped  that  he  might  be  able  to  keep  the  chief  ex- 
ecutive place  of  the  nation  warm  for  some  sovereign  to  be  afterwards 
agreed  upon,  and  enthroned  by  coup  d*aai.  These  calculations,  how- 
ever, miscarried.  Before  his  term  was  out  (January,  1879)  MacMahon 
was  forced  by  the  Chambers  to  resign,  a  President  was  elected  under 
the  new  order  of  things,  and  all  the  plans  of  the  monarchical  parties 
were  again  at  sixes  and  sevens. 

312.  Character  of  the  Constitution.  —  The  proyisions  of 
the  Constitution  are  comparatively  few  and  simple.  It  lays 
down  certain  main  lines  of  organization,  and  leaves  the  rest 
to  be  done  by  ordinary  statute.  In  practice,  even  the  prece- 
dents of  previous  constitutions  have  been  suffered  to  have  a 
part  in  supplementing  it.  So  much  of  former  constitutional 
law  as  is  not  incompatible  with  the  laws  of  the  new  republic 
is  considered  to  be  still  in  force.  There  has  thus  been  no 
absolute  break  with  the  past,  but  only  a  new  construction  on 
its  foundations. 

313.  The  Sovereignty  of  the  Chambers.  —  It  is  noteworthy 
that  the  Constitution  itself  differs  from  an  ordinary  statute 
only  in  having  its  amendment  surrounded  by  certain  differ- 
ences of  legislative  procedure.  It  was  framed  and  promul- 
gated by  a  legislature, — the  provisional  national  assembly 
already  spoken  of  (sec.  310),  —  and  went  into  force  without 
being  submitted  to  a  vote  of  the  people ;  and  it  can  be  changed 
or  altogether  abrogated  by  the  Legislature  which  it  called  into 
existence,  if  only  the  two  Houses  of  that  Legislature  act  in  the 
matter  jointly,  as  a  National  Assembly,  and  not  separately  as 
ordinary  legislative  chambers.  The  Legislature  is,  besides, 
the  only  body  competent  to  pass  upon  the  constitutionality  or 
unconstitutionality  of  legislation,  —  the  only  authoritative  in- 


THE  GOVERNMENT   OF  FRANCE, 


terpreter  of  the  Conatitntion.  Francfi,  like  England,  vesta  in 
her  parliament  a  complete  sovereignty  of  discretion  as  to  its 
own  acts. 

The  principsl  difference  betv«ea  the  two  ctiea  ia,  that  the  English 
Parliameot  may  exorcise  all  its  powers  in  Ihe  asme  way,  by  ordinary 
procedure,  while  Ihe  French  Cliitnbers  are  pul  under  cerlnin  limitBtcoas 
of  procedure  in  the  exercise  of  their  sovtreignty  as  it  sSects  funds' 
menUl  Ian  (sec.  318). 

314.  The  Senate.  —  This  sovereign  parliament  consists  of 
two  Houses,  a  Senate  and  a  Chamber  of  Deputies.  The  Cou- 
stitntion  says  nothing  as  to  the  composition  of  either  of  these 
bodies;  in  the  case  of  the  Senate,  it  ia  silent  even  as  to  the 
manner  of  its  election  ;  so  far  as  its  provisions  are  concerned, 
the  Senate  might  be  constituted  by  executive  appointment,  or 
by  lot.  By  statute,  however,  the  Senate  has  been  made  to 
eonsiat  of  three  hundred  members  chosen  by  'eleotoral  col- 
leges '  sjiecially  constituted  fur  the  purpose  in  the  several  De- 
partments, and  the  term  of  senatorahiji  has  been  fixed  at  nine 
years.  Forty  yeara  haa  been  declared  the  minimum  ago  for 
senators.  Tlie  electoral  college  for  the  choice  of  senators  is 
composed  in  ea«h  Dei>artment  of  the  deputies  from  the  Depart- 
ment, the  members  of  the  '  General  Council '  of  the  Department 
(aeo.  341),  and  the  members  of  the  Councils  of  its  several  Ar- 
rondissements  (sec.  347),  together  with  cei-tain  delegates  cJioseu 
by  the  Communes  from  the  membership  of  the  communal  nr 
municipal  Councils  (sec.  351).  One-third  of  the  membership 
of  the  Senate  is  renewed  every  three  years, 

Just  ■!  one-third  of  the  Senate  of  the  Dnited  States  is  renewed  every 
two  years.  Most  Eurnpeati  coTistitutions  tiave  adopted  name  such 
method  of  partial  renewal  of  certain  representative  bodies  at  intervals 
shorter  than  the  term  of  memberBhip. 

Until  18P4  sevenly-flve  of  the  senators  were  chosen,  by  the  Senate 
itMlf,  for  life.  By  virtue  of  a  consticutional  cbange  effeeled  in  1884, 
all  vacancies  occurring  in  thebe  life-menibcrihipa  are  now  fllled  by  elee- 
lion  in  the  Departments,  as  other  seats  are,  and  for  the  usual  term  of 


^^^^ 


J 


202  THB  GOVEBNMElirr  OF  FBANGE. 

nine  years.    This  process  will  in  time,  of  course,  do  away  with  all  life- 
membership. 

Legislation  determines  from  time  to  time  how  many  senators  shall 
be  elected  by  each  Department.  According  to  the  present  distribution 
thirty,  or  one-tenth  of  the  whole  number,  are  returned  by  the  city  of 
Paris,  which  itself  constitutes  a  Department. 

315.  The  Chamber  of  Deputies.  —  Of  the  choice  of  mem- 
bers  of  the  Chamber  of  Deputies,  the  Constitution  says  no 
more  than  that  they  shall  be  elected  by  universal  suffrage. 
Statute  law  has  organized  the  Chamber  on  the  basis  of  one 
deputy  to  every  seventy  thousand  inhabitants.  Deputies 
must  be  at  least  twenty-five  years  of  age,  and  their  term, 
unless  the  Chamber  be  sooner  dissolved,  is  four  years.  The 
Department  is  the  basis  of  representation  in  the  Chamber  as  in 
the  Senate.  To  each  Department  is  assigned  a  certain  number 
of  deputies,  according  to  its  population ;  every  Department,  how- 
ever, whatever  its  population,  being  entitled  to  at  least  three 
representatives  in  the  Chamber.  The  deputies  are  elected  not 
*  at  large '  for  the  whole  Department,  that  is,  on  a  general  ticket, 
but  by  districts,  as  members  of  our  federal  House  of  Repre- 
sentatives are  chosen  in  the  States  (sec.  1066).  The  Arrondiase- 
ments  serve  as  ^congressional  districts,'  as  we  should  call  them, 
—  and  this  method  of  voting  is  accordingly  known  in  France 
as  9cruHn  d^arrondissement. 

In  1885  tlie  system  of  voting  for  deputies  in  each  Department  on  a 
general  ticket,  as  we  vote  for  presidential  electors  in  the  States,  was 
introduced,  being  called  scrutin  de  Uste.  It  was  adopted  at  the  sugges- 
tion of  Gambetta,  who  thought  that  a  system  of  general  tickets  would 
give  his  party  a  freer  sweep  of  popular  majorities.  But  in  1880  scrutin 
d'arrondissementf  which  had  been  in  use  before  1885,  was  re-established, 
because  scrutin  de  Uste  had  given  too  free  a  sweep  to  the  popular 
majorities  of  General  Boulanger. 

The  principal  colonies,  too,  are  entitled  to  representation  in 
the  Chamber.  Algiers  sends  five  deputies ;  Cochin-China,  Guar 
deloupe,  Guyana,  India,  Martinique,  Reunion,  and  Senegal  each 
send  one.    All  counted,  there  are  five  hundred  and  eighty-four 


THE  GOVERNMENT   OF   FRANCE.  208 

deputies.  Elections  to  the  Chamber  do  not  take  phuie  at  reg- 
ular inteirals  and  on  fixed  dates  named  by  statute,  but  must 
be  ordered  by  decree  from  the  President  of  the  Republic  in  each 
oaae.  The  law  directs,  however,  tliat  the  President  must  order 
an  election  within  sixty  days,  or  in  case  of  a  dissolution,  within 
two  months  after  the  expiriitiun  of  a  term  of  the  Chamher ; 
and  that  the  new  Chamber  must  come  together  within  the  ten 
days  following  the  election.  At  least  twenty  days  must  sepor 
rate  decree  and  day  of  election. 

318.  In  Case  of  Uaurpatloii.  —  In  cnie  the  Chambere  ehould  be 
illegallj  dissotreil  or  tiindereil  from  Beeembltng.  the  UeDerid  CuuncilB 
of  the  IJepirtmenta  arc  to  convene  withool  delay  in  their  respective 
places  o(  mectint;  and  take  the  neceBiary  steps  for  preserving  order  and 
quiet.  Each  Caunci!  is  lo  choose  two  dele^tea  to  join  diiiegatea  from 
the  other  Councils  in  assemblinK  at  the  place  whither  the  members  ot 
the  legal  goiemment  and  the  regular  reprcseutatives  of  the  people  who 
have  escaped  the  tyranny  liave  betaken  themselres.  The  eitrsordin»ry 
■aienibly  thus  brought  together  it  autliorized  to  conililute  itself  (or 
buaineu  when  half  the  Departments  shall  be  represented;  and  it  may 
lake  any  steps  that  may  be  necessary  to  maintain  order,  administer 
affairs,  and  cslBblisb  tbe  independence  of  the  regular  Chambers.  It  is 
dissolved,  ipto  facia,  so  soon  ns  the  regular  Chambers  can  come  together 
somewhere  within  the  state.  If  that  be  not  possible,  it  Is  to  order  a 
general  election,  within  one  month  after  its  own  assembling. 

317.  The  National  Assembly :  its  Functions.  —  The  Senate 
and  Chamber  of  Deputies  meet  together  in  joint  session  as  it 
National  Assembly  fur  two  purposes :  the  revision  of  the  Con- 
stitution and  the  election  of  the  President  of  the  Republic. 
The  Houses  meet  for  the  performance  of  their  ordinary  Itgis 
lative  functions  in  Paris ;  as  a  National  Assembly  they  meet 
in  Versailles,  apart  from  the  exciting  influences  of  the  great 
capital,  which  has  led  so  many  assemblies  captive.  Whether 
met  for  the  election  of  the  President  or  for  the  revision  of  the 
Constitution,  the  National  Assembly  must  do  the  single  thing 
which  it  has  convened  to  do  and  then  at  once  wljoum.  For 
the  election  of  the  President  there  are  clearly  determined  times- 


204        THE  GOVEBNMENT  OF  FBANCK 

whenever  the  office  of  President  falls  Tacant,  whether  by  the 
death  or  resignation  of  the  President  or  by  the  expiration  of 
his  term. 

318.  Revision  of  the  Constitation.  —  A  revision  of  the 
Constitution  may  take  place  whenever  the  two  Houses  are 
agreed  that  revision  is  necessary.  It  has,  thus  far,  been  cus- 
tomary for  the  Houses  to  consider  separately  beforehand  not 
only  the  propriety  of  a  revision,  but  also  the  particular  points 
at  which  revision  is  necessary  and  the  lines  on  which  it  should 
proceed ;  and  to  know  each  other's  minds  on  these  important 
heads  before  agreeing  to  a  National  Assembly.  Alike  for  the 
election  of  a  President  and  for  the  adoption  of  constitutional 
amendments  an  absolute  majority  vote  suffices. 

It  might  easily  happen,  therefore,  that  the  majoritj  in  one  of  the 
Houses  would  be  outroted  on  joint  ballot  in  National  Astemblj.  If 
sach  were  likely  to  be  the  case,  that  majoritj  coold  hardly  be  expected 
to  consent  readily  to  a  joint  session.  France  has,  not  two,  bnt  many 
national  parties,  and  it  is  not  always  possible  to  effect  the  same  com- 
bination of  factions  in  support  of  a  ministry  in  both  the  Houses.  Cases 
must  frequently  arise  in  which  a  joint  Yote  of  the  two'  Houses  upon  a 
particular  measure  would  carry  with  it  defeat  to  the  policy  preferred  in 
one  of  them. 

The  National  Assembly  is  the  most  completely  sovereign 
body  known  to  the  Constitution,  there  being  but  one  thing  it 
cannot  do  under  existing  law :  it  cannot  sit  as  long  as  it  pleases. 
Its  sessions  must  not  exceed  in  length  the  duration  of  an  ordi- 
nary legislative  session  (five  months). 

The  officers  of  the  Senate  act  as  officers  of  the  National  Assembly. 
They  consist  of  a  President,  four  Vice-Presidents,  six  Secretaries,  and 
four  Quaestors,  elected  for  one  year.  The  Chamber  of  Deputies  has 
the  same  offices,  with  the  addition  of  two  more  secretaryships. 

319.  The  President  of  the  Republic.  — The  president,  elected 
by  the  joint  ballot  of  the  Chambers,  is  titular  head  of  the  Ex- 
ecutive of  France.  His  term  of  office  is  seven  years.  He  has 
the  power  of  appointing  and  removing  all  ojfficers  of  the  public 


THE  GOVERNMENT   OF   FRANCE. 

service.  He  has  no  veto  on  legislation,  but  he  is  authoi'ized  to 
demand  a  reconsideration  of  any  meaaure  by  the  Houses ;  he 
can  adjourn  the  Chambers  at  any  time  (though  not  more  than 
twice  during  the  same  session)  for  any  period  not  exceeding 
one  month ;  he  can  close  a  regular  session  of  the  Houses  at  his 
discretion  after  it  ha»  continued  five  mouths,  and  an  extra  ses- 
sion when  he  pleases  ;  and  lie  can,  with  the  consent  of  the 
Senate,  dissolve  the  Chamber  of  Deputies,  even  before  the 
expiration  of  five  months.  A  dissolution  of  the  Chamber  of 
Deputies  puts  an  end  also  of  course  to  the  sessions,  though 
not  to  the  life,  of  the  Senate,  inasmuch  as  it  cannot  act  with- 
out the  Chamber.  In  the  event  of  a  dissolution,  as  bus  been 
said,  the  President  must  order  a  new  election  to  be  held  within 
two  months  thereafter,  and  the  Houses  must  convene  within 
ten  days  after  the  election. 

'Die  only  limiutian  pul  fa;  liie  conetilulioo  upon  the  choice  of  iJie 
Nationkl  Auembly  in  elei:(ing  a  Freaiilonl  of  Hie  litpublic  U,  Ihal  no 
one  (hall  be  choien  Presuluiit  who  ia  a  member  of  any  family  which  hat 
occupied  the  throne  uf  Prance. 

320.  The  rretldenl's  power  of  disBnlving  the  ChBDlber  might,  on 
occaiion,  be  uied  to  bar  even  the  proceedinpi  of  the  National  Aiiembly. 
The  conaent  of  the  Senate  having  l>een  nblainecl,  the  I*reiident  could 
diiaolTe  the  Chamber  while  the  National  AsBembly  waa  in  seuion,  and 
to  deprive  ihat  body  of  two-ihirds  of  iu  meniben,  leaving  it  without 
that  '  absolute  niajorily,'  lacking;  which  it  can  uke  no  authoritative 
action.  Such  a  course  would,  however,  be  clearly  revolutionary, — 
more  rcvolucionary  Chan  any  action  of  the  Aaaembly  that  il  might  be 
nacd  to  prevent,  —  and  would,  though  perhaps  technically  defenaible, 
have  no  real  sanction  of  law. 

321.  Influence  of  President  and  Senate. —  The  President  and 

Senate,  it  will  lie  leeti,  are  given  a  really  vtry  great  power  of  control 
over  the  Chamber  of  Depuliea.  It  ia  within  the  choice  of  the  Prcaidenl 
to  moderate  the  exceeiei  of  the  Chamber  by  returning  bilti  lo  it  (or 
rpconaid  era  lion,  or  by  adjourning  it  durintt  ■  period  of  Too  ([reat  enelte- 
Rienl;  and  it  ii  within  the  choice  of  the  Preiidcnt  and  Senate  acliDg 
together  to  appeal  from  ila  deciiions  to  the  constituenciei  by  a  diato- 
latioo.     The  Senate,  moreover,  has  been  given  go  many  nicmberi  of 


206         THE  OOYERKMENT  OF  FRANCE. 

real  weight  of  character  and  distkictioii  of  career  that  it  woald  seem  to 
hare  been  in  a  position  to  act  in  restraint  of  the  Chamber  with  firmness 
and  success.  Bat  the  later  presidents  (Gr^yj  and  Camot)  haTe  been 
men  of  so  little  force  and  the  Senate  has  played  so  timid  a  part  in 
affairs  that  this  position  of  advantage  has  been  altogether  sacrificed ; 
and  the  unbridled  license  of  the  Chamber  now  (April,  1889)  constitutes 
one  of  the  chief  menaces  to  the  success  and  even  a  menace  to  the 
existence  of  the  Republic. 

322.  The  Cabinet  and  the  Council  of  Ministers.—^  Cabi- 
net of  ministers  constitutes  a  link  between  the  President  and 
the  Chambers :  and  the  political  functions  of  this  Cabinet  are 
amongst  the  central  features  of  government  in  France.  It  is 
to  be  carefully  distinguished  from  the  Council  of  ministers; 
both  the  Cabinet  and  the  Council  consist  of  the  same  persons ; 
but  the  Cabinet  is  a  political  body  exclusively^  while  the 
Council  has  only  administrative  functions.  The  distinction 
illustrates  pointedly  the  double  capacity  of  the  ministers. 

323.  The  Minlatries. — There  are  now  eleven  ministers:  the  Minis- 
ter of  Justice,  filling  the  office  filled  before  the  Revolution  bj  the  Chan- 
cellor (sec.  295) ;  the  Minister  of  Finance,  who  has  taken  the  place  of 
the  Comptroller-Greneral  of  ante-revolutionary  days  (sees.  296,  300, 
303)  ;  the  Minister  of  War,  who  acts  as  head  of  the  administrative  de- 
partment created  in  the  time  of  Mazarin  (1644) ;  the  Minister  of  Marine 
and  the  Colonies  (1644) ;  the  Minister  of  Foreign  Affairs  (1644,  see  sec. 
294)  ;  the  Minister  of  the  Interior,  an  office  created  by  the  Constituent 
Assembly  in  1791  (sec.  306),  by  a  consolidation  of  the  pre-revolutionaiy 
offices  of  Comptroller-General  and  Minister  of  the  Royal  Household,  ex- 
cept so  far  as  the  functions  of  the  Comptroller-General  were  financial 
and  bestowed  upon  the  Minister  of  Finance  (sec.  295)  ;  the  Minister  of 
PuUic  Instruction  (1848),  Religion  (1848),  and  the  Fine  Arts;  the  Minis- 
ter of  PuUic  Works;  the  Minister  of  Agriculture  (an  office  created  in 
1812.  but  afterwards  abolished,  to  be  revived  in  1828-30) ;  the  Minister 
of  Trade  and  Industry ;  and  the  Minister  of  Posts  and  Telegraphs.  These 
last  two  offices  were  created  in  1848  by  subtraction  from  the  department 
of  the  Interior. 

324.  The  Cabinet.  —  As  a  Cabinet,  the  ministers  represent 
yJfninJBtration  in  the  Chambers.  They  are  commonly  chosen 


THE  GOVERNMENT   OF   FRANCE. 


from  amongst  the  members  of  the  Houses;  but,  whether  mem- 
bers or  not,  they  have,  as  ministers,  the  right  to  attend  all  s 
sions  of  the  Chambers  and  to  take  a  specially  privileged  part  in 
debate.  The  same  right  extends  also  to  the  Uuder-secretaries 
of  Finance,  of  the  Interior,  of  the  Colonies,  and  of  Fine  Arts, 
who  are,  consequently,  usually  members  of  the  Chambers. 

A  minister  may  apeak  at  any  time  in  the  Clmmbers ;  not  even  the 

cldlurr  (previous  quoftinn)  can  exclude  him. 

In  188S  the  Minister  of  War  wiu  without  n  seal  in  the  Chamber. 

32R.  The  Council  of  Ministers.  ^  As  an  adininistmtive 
Council  the  ministers  are,  in  official  rank  at  least,  subordinate 
to  the  President,  who  is  the  Chief  Executive.  The  Council 
sits  in  his  presence,  though  not  under  his  presidency,  but 
under  that  of  a  special  '  President  of  the  Council '  chosen  by 
the  ministers  from  amongst  their  own  number.  Its  duty  is 
to  exercise  a  general  oversight  of  the  administration  of  the 
laws,  with  a  view  to  giving  unity  of  direction  to  afEairs  of 
state.  In  ease  of  the  death,  resignation,  or  incapacitation  of 
the  President  of  the  Republic,  the  Council  is  to  act  in  his 
stead  until  the  National  Assembly  can  meet  and  elect  his  suc- 
cesflor.  Its  members  are  ex  officio  members  of  the  Council  of 
State,  the  highest  judicial  tribunal  of  the  Hepublic  for  the 
determination  of  administrative  cases  (sec.  3o3). 

Z'2G.  Relation  of  the  Ministers  to  the  President.  —  The 
Council  of  Ministers  is  a  body  recognized  by  law,  the  Cabinet 
is  not ;  it  is  only  the  ministers  in  consultation  coneeming 
matters  afFectiug  their  political  responsibility ;  it  is,  aside  from 
such  meetings  for  consultation,  only  a,  name  representing  their 
union  in  responsibility.  But  the  two  names,  Council  and  Cabi- 
net, furnish  convenient  means  for  making  plain  the  various 
relations  of  the  ministers  to  the  President.  As  a  Council  they 
are,  in  a  sense,  his  creation ;  as  a  Cabinet  they  are,  in  a  sense, 
his  masters.  The  Executive  Departments,  or  Ministries,  over 
which  they  preside  are  the  creation,  not  of  the  Constitution  OP 
of  statutes,  but  of  the  President's  decree.    No  decree  of  the 


208         THE  QOYERNMENT  OF  FBAKCE. 

President's  is  valid,  however,  unless  countersigned  by  the  minr 
ister  whose  department  is  affected.  Any  such  decree  must, 
too,  almost  necessarily  affect  the  budget,  and  must  in  that  way 
come  within  the  control  of  the  ministers  and  the  Chambers. 
The  ministers  are  the  President's  appointees ;  but  he  must  ap- 
point ministers  who  are  in  agreement  with  the  majority  in  the 
Chambers,  and  they  are  responsible  to  the  Chambers  alone  for 
their  conduct  in  office.  The  President  is  the  head  of  the 
administration ;  but  his  salary  is  dependent  upon  the  annual 
budget  which  the  Minister  of  Finance  presents  to  the  Cham- 
bers: and  the  items  of  the  budget  are  matter  of  agreement 
between  the  ministers  and  the  Chambers. 

All  these  '  buts '  are,  of  course,  so  many  fingers  pointing  to 
the  power  of  the  Cabinet  over  the  President.  The  ministers 
are  not  his  representatives,  but  representatives  of  the  Houses. 
In  this  capacity  they  control  not  the  policy  only,  but  also  the 
patronage  of  the  government.  Naturally  the  President's  ap- 
pointments, needing,  as  they  do,  the  countersignature  of  a 
minister,  are  in  general  the  appointments  of  the  ministers; 
and  their  appointments  are  too  often  bestowed  according  to 
their  interest  in  the  Chambers,  —  are  too  often  used,  in  short, 
to  be  cast  as  bait  for  votes. 

The  patronage  of  office,  indeed,  threatens  to  become  even  mora  of  a 
menace  to  good  government  in  France  than  it  has  been  to  good  gOYem- 
ment  in  our  own  country  under  the  federal  system  of  appointment. 
The  number  of  offices  in  the  gift  of  the  ministers  in  France  is  yastlj 
greater  than  the  number  within  the  gift  of  the  President  of  the  United 
States ;  and  tlie  ministers'  need  to  please  the  Chambers  by  faTors  of 
any  and  all  kinds  is  of  course  incomparably  greater  than  our  President's 
need  to  please  Congress,  since  they  are  dependent  upon  the  good-will 
of  the  Chambers  for  their  tenure  of  office. 

327.  Ministerial  Responsibility. —  The  responsibility  of 
the  ministers  to  the  Chambers  is  not  of  law,  but  of  custom, 
as  in  England.  Their  tenure  of  office  is  dependent  upon 
the  favor  of  the  Houses  simply  because  no  policy  of  theira 


THE   GOVERNMENT  OP  FRAKCB.  209 

could  succeed  without  legislative  approval  and  support.  They 
reaign  when  defeated  because  they  will  not  carry  out  meaaures 
of  which  they  disapprove.  In  theory  their  res  pons  ibility  is 
to  both  Houses;  but,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  it  is  only  to  the 
Chamber  of  Deputies.  The  votes  of  the  Senate  alone  seldom 
make  or  unmake  Cabinets ;  that  is  the  prerogative  of  the  pop- 
ular Chamber,  which  ia  more  directly  representative  of  the 
nation. 

328.  Questions  and  Interpellations. —  The  ministers  may 
be  held  closely  to  their  responsibility  at  every  turn  of  their 
policy  by  means  of  various  simple  and  effective  forms  of  in- 
quiry on  the  part  of  the  Chambers.  First  of  all  is  the  direct 
ijueation.  Any  member  of  either  House  may,  after  due  notice 
given  to  the  minister  concemeil,  ask  any  question  of  the  proper 
minister  as  to  affairs  of  state;  and  an  answer  is  demanded, 
by  custom  at  least,  to  every  question  which  can  be  answered 
publicly  witliout  detriment  to  the  public  interest.  Next  to 
the  direct  question,  which  is  a  matter  between  the  individual 
questioner  and  the  minister  questioned,  comes  that  broader 
form  of  challenging  the  policy  of  the  Cabinet,  known  as  the 
'  Inlerpellalion.'  The  simple  questioner  must  first  get  the 
consent  of  the  minister  to  hear  his  question ;  an  interpellation, 
on  the  contrary,  can  be  brought  on  without  awaiting  the  ac- 
quiescence of  the  minister.  It  is  a  sjiecial  and  formal  challenge 
of  the  policy  of  the  Cabinet  on  some  point  of  importance,  and 
is  commonly  the  occasion  of  a  general  debate.  It  is  made  a 
special  '  order  of  the  day,'  and  usually  results  in  a  vote  expres- 
sive of  confidence  or  want  of  confidence  in  the  ministers,  as  the 
case  may  be.  It  is  the  question  exalted  into  a  subject  of  formal 
discussion :  it  is  the  weightiest  form  of  interrogating  ministers : 
it  makes  them  and  all  that  they  have  done  the  objects  of  set 
attack  and  defence.  A  third  and  still  more  formal  method 
of  brining  admimatrative  acts  under  the  scrutiny  of  the 
Chambers  consists  in  the  appointment  of  a  Committee  of 
Investigation. 


210  THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  FBANGE. 

329.  Although  their  acts  are  thus  constantly  and  thoroughly 
scrutinized^  the  ministers  are^  nevertheless,  the  leaders  of  the 
Chambers.  They  represent,  for  however  short  a  time,  the  ma- 
jority, and  all  measures  which  they  propose  are  accorded  a 
position  of  advantage  in  the  business  of  the  houses  (sec.  333). 

330.  The  Course  of  Legislation. —  All  propositions  alike, 
whether  made  by  ministers  or  by  private  members,  have  to  go  to 
a  special  committee  for  consideration  before  reaching  a  debate 
and  vote  by  the  whole  House ;  but  the  propositions  of  private 
members  must  pass  another  test  before  they  reach  even  a  special 
committee.  They  must  go  first  to  the  '  Monthly  Committee  on 
Parliamentary  Initiative,'  and  it  is  only  after  hearing  the  re- 
port of  that  Committee  upon  bills  submitted  to  it  that  the  House 
determines  whether  particular  measures  shall  be  taken  into 
further  consideration  and  advanced  to  the  special-committee 
stage.  A  vote  of  emergency  taken  upon  the  introduction  of 
a  measure  can,  however,  rescue  a  ministerial  bill  from  all  com- 
mittee handling,  and  a  private  member's  bill  from  the  delays 
of  the  Initiative  Committee. 

331.  The  Committees.  —  The  committee  organization  of  the 
Houses  is  worthy  of  special  remark.  Every  month  during  the 
session,  the  members  of  the  Chamber  of  Deputies  are  divided 
by  lot  into  eleven,  those  of  the  Senate  into  nine,  Bureaux. 
These  Bureaux  select  four  '  monthly  committees,'  one  on 
'  Leave,'  one  on  *  Petitions,'  one  on  '  Parliamentary  Initiative,' 
and  one  on  ^  Local  Interests.'  The  Bureaux  select,  moreover, 
all  the  special  committees  to  which  bills  are  referred,  except 
when  the  House  chooses  itself  to  elect  a  committee ;  and  they 
themselves  consider  matters  referred  to  them. 

332.  The  Budget  Committee. — All  financial  matters  are 
considered  by  special  standing  committees  chosen  for  one  year; 
in  the  Chamber  of  Deputies  by  a  Budget  Committee  composed 
of  thirty-three  members,  and  in  the  Senate  by  a  Finance  Com- 
mittee composed  of  eighteen  members ;  and  these  Committees, 
like  other  standing  committees,  arrogate  to  themselves  some- 


THE   GOVERNMENT    OF   FRANCE. 


thing  like  absolute  dominatioa  of  the  financial  policj-  of  the 
goveromeDt,  with  the  result  of  robbing  financial  legislation  of 
order  and  conaistency,  and  of  sadly  obscuring  the  responsibility 
of  the  ministers.  Other  committees  simply  consider  and  report 
upon  ministerial  measures ;  tlie  Budget  Committee  undertakes 
often  radically  to  revise,  sometimes  altogether  to  trausform, 
ministerial  proposals,  originating  when  it  was  meant  only  to 
control.^ 

333.  aovenuaent  by  the  ChamborB.  — Miniiterial  reipomibility 
has  rspklly  cjugi'neraled  in  France,  during  itie  pMt  few  years,  inlo  gov- 
ernmcnt  by  the  Chamben,  or.  worse  still,  govemnii?nt  by  ilie  Chamber  of 
Deputies.  Ministerial  n-apuntitiilitj  ii  compatible  with  miniiterial  lead- 
ership; >Lid  under  a  minislry  whieh  ib  really  gi ten  leave  to  direct  the 
counc  of  public  policy,  the  Chamben  Judging  and  controlling  but  not 
directing,  that  policy  mty  h^te  dignity,  consiitency,  end  strength. 
But  in  France  the  minlalen  have,  more  and  more  as  the  years  of  the 
Republit:  have  muttiplied,  been  made  to  aubetilute  for  originative  leader- 
ship Dubmisaive  obedience,  complete  lervility  to  the  wiahei,  and  even  to 
the  whimii  of  the  Chambei'  of  Deputies.  The  extraordinary  fuoctinns 
which  have  been  arbitraril;  aBsumed  by  the  Budget  Comiiiitlee  siniply 
mirror  the  whole  political  aituation  in  France.  The  Chnmbec  has 
imdertaken  to  govern,  with  or  nitbout  the  leadership  of  ministers.  So 
capricioiu,  lo  wilful  has  it  been  in  its  rejection  of  every  minister  who 
would  not  at  once  willingly  serve  its  mooda,  ao  impatient  Indeed  with  all 
ministerial  leadership,  that  almost  every  public  man  of  experience  and 
ability  in  France  has  now  been  in  one  way  or  another  discredited  by  its 
action  ;  and  France  is  staggering  under  that  moat  burdcnaome,  that  most 
intolerable  of  all  forma  of  government,  govemnttnl  Ay  mass  mtetiag,  —  by 
an  inorganic  popular  aeaembly.  It  Is  ibia  state  of  affairs  which  has 
called  forth  ao  loud  a  demand  for  a  revision  of  tbe  Constitution,  and 
which  hni  at  tbe  larae  time  apparently  created  an  opportunity  for 
another  return  to  some  sort  of  dictatorship. 

334.  Departmeotal  Organization.  —  Each  minister  is  as- 
sisted in  the  iulmini.stratiou  of  his  Department  by  a  'Cabinet/ 
which  must  not  be  confounded  with  the  Cabinet  of  ministera. 
The  Cabinet  of  each  Department  is  composed  of  such  heads 

1  See  the  Bevue  dtt  Dtur  Mmdtt  tot  Not.  lit,  188d,  p.  226  tt  itq. 


212         THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  FSANOB. 

of  the  branches  of  the  departmental  service  as  the  minister 
chooses  to  bring  into  special  relations  of  confidence  with  him- 
self. It  stands  towards  the  Department  in  a  position  somewhat 
similar  to  that  which  the  Council  of  Ministers  occupies  towards 
the  whole  service  of  the  government. (sec.  325).  It  mediates 
between  the  several  bureaux  of  the  Department,  distributes 
the  matters  laid  before  the  Department  among  them,  gives 
confidential  advice  to  the  minister,  prepares  all  departmental 
matters  which  are  to  be  brought  before  the  ChamberSi  and 
serves  generally  as  the  unifying  and  directing  organ  of  the 
Department. 

335.  Departmental  Functions. — The  possession  of  such 
a  '  Cabinet '  constitutes  the  one  feature  which  all  the  Depart- 
ments have  in  common:  each  Department  having,  of  course, 
an  organization  adapted  to  the  performance  of  its  own  peculiar 
duties.  The  main  duties  of  most  of  the  Departments  are  suifi- 
ciently  indicated  by  their  names.  The  Ministry  of  Justice  con- 
trols the  administration  of  civil,  criminal,  and  commercial  law ; 
in  other  words,  is  set  over  the  judicial  system  of  the  country. 
Not  over  the  whole  of  it,  however.  The  strict  differentiation 
of  functions  insisted  upon  in  France  assigns  to  the  Minis- 
try of  War,  the  Ministry  of  Marine,  and  the  Ministry  of  the 
Interior  respectively,  the  administration  of  military,  marine, 
and  administrative  law.  The  Ministry  of  Foreig^n  Affairs  con- 
trols the  relations  of  France  with  foreign  countries.  The 
Ministry  of  the  Interior  undertakes  all  duties  not  assigned 
to  any  other  executive  Department.  That  of  Finance  collects, 
handles,  disburses,  and  accounts  for  the  revenues  of  the  state. 
That  of  War  directs  all  military  affairs.  That  of  Marine  and 
the  Colonies  has,  added  to  the  duty  of  managing  the  navy,  the 
duty  of  acting  for  the  colonies  as  all  departments  in  one. 
The  Ministry  of  Public  Instruction,  Reli^on,  and  the  Fine  Arts, 
organizes  and  oversees  education,  from  the  primary  schools  up 
to  the  University,  mediates  between  church  and  state,  buys 
works  of  art  for  the  state,  directs  the  public  art-schools, 


THE  GOVEKKMENT   OP   FRANCE. 

museums,  and  art-exliibitions,  subsidizes  the  theatres,  exer- 
cises a  cenaorship  over  the  drama,  superintends  conservatories 
and  schools  of  music  and  oratory,  and  supervises  the  state 
manufactories  of  Sfivres  ware  and  tapestry.  The  3liriislry  of 
Public  Works  is  entrusted  with  the  management  of  the  public 
highways,  including  the  railways,  and  of  the  state  mines,  with 
the  inspection  of  shipping  and  the  care  of  seaports  and  light- 
houses, and  with  the  direction  of  the  schools  of  engineering 
and  architecture.  The  Ministry  of  Agriculture  is  charged  with 
the  care  of  the  forests,  the  proper  irrigation  of  the  country, 
oversight  and  assistance  in  the  breeding  of  live-stock,  sanitary 
regulations  with  reference  to  cattle  diseases,  and  the  adminis- 
tration of  the  various  aids  given  by  law  to  agriculture.  The 
Miniatry  of  Trade  and  Jndunfri/  undertakes  to  provide  for  the 
interior  commerce  of  the  country  the  facilities  afforded  by 
special  courts  of  law,  bourses  and  cliamhers  of  commerce,  duly 
commissioned  middle-men  and  factors,  life-insurance  companies, 
savings  banks,  and  accident  funds,  official  examination  and  war- 
ranty of  certain  classes  of  manufactured  goods,  the  policing  of 
markets,  and  the  granting  of  patents  and  trade-marks ;  for  the 
foreign  commerce  of  the  country,  it  regulates  duties  and  im- 
posts, offers  premiums  for  shipbuilding  and  seamanship,  and 
collects  statistics.  A  special  '  Bureau  for  Industrial  Societies ' 
was  added  to  this  Department  in  1886.  The  Miniatry  ofPostn 
and  Telegraphs  sees  to  the  carrying  and  delivery  of  the  mails, 
and  to  the  telegraphic  service  of  the  country. 

The  duties  of  most  of  these  ministries  illustrate  the  range 
of  function  assumed  by  the  government  in  France  (sees.  1234, 
123o)  more  conspicuously  thau  they  illustrate  the  form  and 
spirit  of  her  political  institutions,  A  mirror  of  the  political  life 
of  France  is  to  he  found  in  the  organization  of  the  Ministry  of 
the  Interior,  which  is  more  largely  concerned  than  any  othei 
Department  with  the  multi&rious  details  of  local  government. 


214         THE  GOVEBNMBNT  OF  FRANCS. 

Local  (Joyesnmsnt. 

336.  France  still  preserves  the  administratiye  divisions 
created  by  the  Constituent  Assembly  in  December,  1789.  In- 
stead of  the  old  system  of  ecclesiastical  dioceses,  military  prov- 
inces, and  administrative  ^generalities'  (sec.  300)  with  their 
complexities  and  varieties  of  political  regulation  and  local 
privilege,  there  is  a  system,  above  all  things  simple  and  sym- 
metrical, of  DepartrneiUs  divided  into  Arrondissements,  Arronr 
dissements  divided  into  Cantons,  and  Cantons  divided  into 
Communes,  Much  the  most  significant  of  these  divisions  is 
the  Department :  whether  for  military,  judicial,  educational,  or 
political  administration,  it  is  the  important,  the  persistent  unit 
of  organization ;  arrondissement,  canton,  and  commune  are  only 
divisions  of  the  Department,  —  not  fractions  of  France,  but 
only  fractions  of  her  Departments.  The  canton,  indeed,  is 
little  more  than  an  election  district ;  and  the  arrondissement  is 
only  a  fifth  wheel  in  the  administration  of  the  Department 
The  symmetry  of  local  government  is  perfect  throughout. 
Everywhere  the  central  government  superintends  the  local 
elective  bodies ;  and  everywhere  those  bodies  enjoy  the  same 
privileges  and  are  hedged  in  by  the  same  limitations  of  power. 

337.  The  several  parts  of  the  system  of  local  government 
in  France  will  thus  be  seen  to  rest,  not  upon  any  historical 
groundwork,  constituting  each  a  vital  whole,  possessing  tradi- 
tions of  local  self-government  from  an  older  time  of  freedom, 
but  upon  a  bureaucratic  groimdwork  of  system.  If,  therefore, 
France  is  now  approaching  confirmed  democracy  and  complete 
self-government,  as  there  is  good  reason  to  believe  she  is,  at 
least  where  her  politics  are  working  their  effects  beyond  the 
circle  of  Parisian  influences,  she  is  building,  not  upon  a  basis 
of  old  habit,  fixed  firmly  in  the  stiff  soil  of  wont  and  preju- 
dice, but  upon  a  basis  of  new  habit  widely  separated  from  old 
wont,  depending  upon  the  shifting  soil  of  new  developments 
of  chaiacteri  new  aptitudes,  new  purposes.    Her  new  ways 


THE  GOVEBKMBNT  OF  FBANGB.         215 

ran  across,  not  with,  the  grain  of  her  historical  nature.  Her 
self-government  is  a-making  instead  of  resting  upon  something 
already  made. 

338.  The  Department:  the  Prefect. — The  central  figure 
of  French  administration  is  the  Prefect,  the  legal  successor  of 
the  Intendant.  He  is  the  agent  of  the  central  government  in 
the  Department.  He  is  the  recruiting  officer  of  that  district, 
its  treasurer,  its  superintendent  of  schools,^  its  chief  executive 
officer  in  all  undertakings  of  importance,  and  the  appointer  of 
most  of  its  subordinate  officials.  He  fills  a  double  capacity :  he 
is  the  agent  and  appointee  of  the  central  government,  and  at 
the  same  time  the  agent  of  the  local  legislative  authorities.  He 
is  at  once  member  and  overseer  of  the  Greneral  Council  of  his 
Department;  and  he  is  necessarily  its  agent,  inasmuch  as  he 
commands,  as  representative  of  the  authorities  in  Paris,  all 
the  instrumentalities  through  which  its  purposes  must  be 
effected.  A  minister  can  veto  any  act  of  a  Prefect,  —  for  he 
is  the  representative  of  any  minister  who  needs  his  executive 
aid  in  the  Department,  —  but  no  minister  can  override  him 
and  act  by  his  own  direct  authority.  Until  he  is  dismissed 
the  minister  must  act  through  him. 

The  Prefect  may  take  part  in  the  proceedings  of  the  Greneral  Council 
of  the  Department  at  any  time  except  when  his  accounts  are  being 
considered. 

339.  Such  is  the  legal  position  of  the  Prefect.  His  actual 
position  is  somewhat  different.  The  politics  of  the  Kepublic, 
one  of  whose  tendencies  has  been  to  contribute  by  degrees  to 
local  self-government,  is  making  the  Prefect  more  and  more 
the  mere  executive  agent  of  the  Greneral  Council  of  his  Depart- 
ment, and  has  already  made  his  office  a  party  prize.  He  is 
appointed  by  the  Minister  of  the  Interior  and  is  in  law  first 
of  all  and  chiefly  the  representative  of  the  Interior.  But  the 
other  ministers  also,  as  has  been  said,  act  through  him  in  many 

^  He  appoints  and  disciplines  the  teachers. 


216  THB  GOVEBKMSNT  OF  FRANCS. 

things.  The  result  is  that  his  office  is  often  emptied  and  filled 
again  upon  a  change  of  ministry.  He  no  doubt^  too,  frequently 
owes  his  appointment  to  the  favorable  influence  of  the  depu- 
ties and  senators  from  his  department  with  the  Minister  of 
the  Interior  (sec.  326  n.).  He  is,  consequently,  not  the  auto- 
crat he  was  under  Napoleon.  He  is,  rather,  the  trimmer  to 
local  opinion  too  often  found  under  popular  governments. 

S40.  The  SpoilB  System  in  France. — French  administratioa  in 
all  its  branches,  indeed,  and  in  all  grades  of  its  senrice,  from  the  lowest 
to  the  highest,  has  suffered  profound  corruption  through  the  introduc- 
tion of  the  fatal  idea  that  public  office  may  and  should  be  used  as  a 
reward  for  party  services.  Ministries  have  adopted,  all  too  readily, 
the  damning  practice  of  distributing  offices  among  their  party  followers 
as  pay  for  party  activity,  and  even  among  the  friends  and  constituents 
of  deputies,  in  exchange  for  support  in  the  Chamber.  And  of  course, 
when  short  of  gifts  to  bestow,  they  empty  as  many  offices  as  possible  of 
opponents  or  luke-warm  friends  in  order  to  have  them  to  give  away. 
This  policy  is  doubly  fatal  to  good  government  in  France  because  of 
the  very  frequent  changes  of  ministry  at  present  characteristic  of  her 
politics. 

341.  The  General  Council  of  the  Department.  —  The  legis- 
lative body  of  the  Department  is  the  Grcneral  Council,  which 
is  made  up  of  representatives  chosen,  one  from  each  canton, 
by  universal  suffrage.  Except  during  a  session  of  the  Cham- 
bers, the  President  of  the  Republic  may  at  any  time  dissolve 
the  General  Council  of  a  Department  for  cause.  The  election 
of  representatives  to  the  General  Coimcil,  like  the  election  of 
deputies,  does  not  take  place  upon  days  set  by  statute,  but  on 
days  set  by  decree  of  the  President.  Councillors  are  elected 
for  a  term  of  six  years,  one-half  of  the  membership  of  the 
Council  being  renewed  every  three  years.  In  order  that  mem- 
bers of  the  General  Council  may  be  in  fact  representatives  of 
at  least  a  respectable  number  of  the  voters  of  the  cantons,  the 
law  provides  that  no  one  shall  be  elected  on  a  first  ballot 
unless  voted  for  on  that  ballot  by  an  absolute  majority  in  a 
poll  of  at  least  one-fourth  of  the  registered  voters.    Attention 


THB  GOVEBNMENT  OF  FRANCE.  217 

haying  been  called  to  the  election  by  the  failure  of  a  first 
ballot,  a  plurality  will  suffice  to  elect  on  a  second.  In  case  of 
a  tie,  the  older  candidate  is  to  be  declared  elected. 

The  membership  of  the  Council  yaries  in  the  several  Departments, 
according  to  the  number  of  cantons,  from  seventeen  to  sixty-two. 

The  General  Council  is  judge  of  the  validity  of  elections  to  its  own 
membership;  but  it  is  not  the  final  judge.  An  appeal  lies  from  its 
decisions  to  the  Council  of  State.  A  seat  may  be  contested  on  the 
initiative  either  of  a  member  of  the  Council,  the  Prefect,  or  a  constitu- 
ent of  the  member  whose  rights  are  in  question. 

342.  There  are  two  regular  sessions  of  the  General  Council 
each  year.  The  duration  of  both  is  limited  by  law :  for  the 
first  to  fifteen  days,  for  the  second  to  one  month.  Extra  ses- 
sions of  eight  days  will  be  called  by  the  President  of  the 
Republic  at  the  written  request  of  two-thirds  of  the  members. 
If  the  Council  in  any  case  outsit  its  legal  term,  it  may  be  dis- 
solved by  the  Prefect;  if  it  overstep  its  jurisdiction  in  any 
matter,  its  acts  are  annulled  by  a  decree  of  the  President.  The 
President  has  also  a  veto  onfall  of  its  decisions.  Members 
are  liable  to  penalties  for  non-attendance  or  neglect  of  duty. 
They  are,  however,  on  the  other  hand,  paid  nothing  for  their 
services. 

343.  At  the  first  regular  session  of  the  year  the  Council 
considers  general  business;  at  the  second  and  longer  session 
it  discusses  the  budget  of  the  department,  presented  by  the 
Prefect,  and  audits  the  accounts  of  the  year.  At  either  session 
it  may  require  from  the  Prefect  or  any  other  chief  of  the 
departmental  service  full  oral  or,  if  it  choose,  written  replies 
to  all  questions  it  may  have  to  ask  with  reference  to  the 
administration. 

344.  The  supervisory  and  regulative  powers  of  the  General 
Council  are  of  considerable  importance;  but  its  originating 
powers  are  of  the  most  restricted  kind.  It  has  the  right  to 
appropriate  certain  moqeys  for  the  expenses  of  local  government, 
but  it  has  not  the  right  to  tax  for  any  purpose.    The  amount 


218         THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  FBAKOE. 

and  the  source  of  the  money  it  is  to  use*  are  determined  by  the 
Chambers  in  Paris.  Even  such  narrowe^i  acts  of  appropriation 
as  it  can  pass  have  to  be  confirmed  by  pre^^idential  decree.  Its 
chief  functions  are  directory,  not  originatwe.  It  sees  to  the 
renting  and  maintenance  of  the  buildings  needed  for  its  own 
use, -for  the  use  of  the  Prefect  and  his  sulK^rdinates,  for  the 
use  of  the  public  schools,  and  for  the  use  of  the  local  courts ; 
it  regulates  the  pay  of  the  police  (gendarmerie)  of  the  Depart- 
ment ;  provides  for  the  cost  of  printing  the  election  lists ; 
supervises  the  administration  of  the  roads,  railroads,  and  pub- 
lic works  of  the  Department ;  oversees  the  management  of  lunar 
tic  asylums  and  the  relief  of  the  poor.  Most  important  of 
all,  it  apportions  among  the  several  arrondissements  the  direct 
taxes  annually  voted  by  the  Chambers. 

345.  The  Departmental  Commission. — During  the  inter- 
vals between  its  sessions,  the  General  Council  is  represented 
in  local  administration  by  a  committee  of  its  own  members 
called  the  Departmental  Commission,  which  it  elects  to  coun- 
sel and  oversee  the  Prefect.  So  long  as  this  Commission  keeps 
within  its  recognized  prerogatives,  it  is  treated  as  a  committee 
of  the  General  Council,  and  appeals  lie  from  it  to  that  body  ; 
but,  let  it  push  beyond  its  prerogatives,  and  it  becomes  respon- 
sible, not  to  the  General  Council  whose  committee  it  is,  but 
to  the  central  administration,  through  appeal  to  the  Council  of 
State.  It  is  thus  at  once  representative  of  the  General  Couuci* 
and  amenable  to  the  Council  of  State. 

346.  Central  Control.  — The  most  noticeable  feature  of  thif 
system  is  the  tutelage  in  which  local  bodies  and  the  individual 
citizen  himself  are  kept.  Fines  compel  the  members  of  the 
General  Council  to  do  their  work,  and  then  every  step  of  that 
work  is  liable  to  be  revised  by  the  central  administration. 
Irregularities  in  the  election  of  a  member  are  brought  to  the 
attention  of  the  General  Council  by  the  Prefect,  as  well  as  by 
its  own  members  or  by  petition  from  the  constituency  affected. 
""  te  Council  oversteps  the  limits  of  its  powers,  it  is  checked 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  FRAKCE.  219 

by  decree,  and  not  by  such  a  cliallenging  of  its  acts  iu  the 
courts  by  the  persons  affected  as,  in  English  or  American  prac- 
tice, strengthens  liberty  by  nxaking  the  individual  alert  to 
assert  the  law  on  his  own  behalf  instead  of  trnating  inertly 
to  the  government  to  keep  all  things  in  order.  Even  espres- 
sion  ot  opinion  on  the  part  of  the  General  Council  is  restricted. 
It  may  express  its  views  on  any  matter  affecting  local  or 
general  interests,  '  if  only  it  never  express  a  wish  which  has  a 
political  character.' 

347.  The  Anondissement  is  the  electoral  district  for  the 
Chamber  of  Deputies,  the  members  of  the  Chamber  of  Depu- 
ties being  elected,  as  we  have  seen,  not  'at  lai^e,'  for  the 
whole  Department,  but  by  Arrondissemeuts,  —  not  by  se.rutin 
de  Hate,  that  is,  but  by  acnUin  d'arrondissement  (sec.  315). 
It  is  also  an  important  administrative  division  which  serves  as 
a  judicial  district  and  aa  the  province  of  a  sub-prefect  and  an 
arrondisse mental  Council.  The  sub-prefect  is  the  mere  agent 
of  his  chief,  the  Prefect,  and  has  only  a  few,  hardly  more  than 
clerical,  duties ;  the  Council  of  the  Arrondissement  (conseU 
d'arrondissement),  elected  from  the  cantons,  like  the  General 
Council  of  the  Department,  ha.s  no  more  important  function 
than  that  of  subdividing  among  the  communes  the  quota  of 
taxes  charged  to  the  Arrondissement  by  the  General  Council. 
For  the  rest,  it  merely  gives  advice  to  administrative  oiticeTS 
appointed  by  the  ministers  in  Paris. 

348.  The  Canton  is  the  electoral  district  from  which  mem- 
bers are  chosen  to  the  General  Council  and  the  Council  of  the 
Arrondissement;  it  marks  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Justice  ot 
the  Peace ;  it  is  a  muster  district  for  the  army,  and  it  serves 
as  a  territorial  unit  of  organization  for  registration  and  for  the 
departmental  care  of  roads,  but  it  has  no  administrative  organi- 
zation of  its  own.  It  is  a  mere  region  of  convenient  size  for 
electoral  and  like  purposes. 

349.  The  Commune  is  the  smallest  of  the  administrative 
divisions  of  France,  and,  unlike  the  arrondissement  and  canton, 


220  THB  GOVEBKMENT  OF  FRANCE. 

is  as  vital  an  organism  as  the  Department.  All  towns  are 
communes ;  but  there  is,  of  course,  a  much  larger  number  of 
rural  than  of  town  communes.* 

The  general  rule  of  French  administration  is  centralization, 
the  direct  representation  of  the  central  authority,  through 
appointed  officers,  in  every  grade  of  local  government,  and  the 
ultimate  dependence  of  all  bodies  and  officers  upon  the  minis- 
ters in  Paris.  In  one  particular  this  rule  is  departed  from  in 
the  Commune.  The  chief  executive  officer  of  the  Commune, 
the  mayor,  is  elected,  not  appointed.  He  is  chosen  by  the 
Municipal  Council  from  among  its  own  members,  and  is  given 
one  or  more  assistants  elected  in  the  same  way. 

Down  to  1874  the  mayors  of  the  more  populooi  commonet  were  ap- 
pointed by  the  authorities  in  Paris,  the  mayors  of  the  smaller  com- 
munes by  the  Prefects.  Between  1831  and  1852  the  choice  of  the 
appointing  power  was  confined  to  the  members  of  the  Municipal  Coun- 
cils ;  but  between  1862  and  1874  the  choice  might  be  made  outside  those 
bodies.  From  1874  to  1882  the  smaller  Communes  elected  their  mayors, 
indirectly  as  now.    Since  1882  all  mayors  have  been  elected. 

350.  The  Communal  Magistracy. —The  mayor  and  his 
assistants  do  not  constitute  an  executive  boaiii:  the  mayor's 
assistants  are  not  his  colleagues.  He  is  head  of  the  communal 
government :  they  have  their  duties  assigned  to  them  by  him. 
The  mayor  is  responsible,  not  to  the  Council  which  elects  him, 
but  to  the  central  administration  and  its  departmental  repre- 
sentative, the  Prefect.  Once  elected,  he  becomes  the  direct 
representative  of  the  Minister  of  the  Interior.  If  he  will  not 
do  the  things  which  the  laws  demand  of  him  in  this  capacity, 
the  Prefect  may  delegate  some  one  else  to  do  them,  or  even  do 
them  himself  instead.  For  cause,  both  the  mayor  and  his 
assistants  may  be  suspended,  by  the  Prefect  for  one  month,  by 
the  Minister  of  the  Interior  for  three  months,  and  all  their 
acts  are  liable  to  be  set  aside  either  by  Prefect  or  Minister. 
They  may  even  be  removed  by  the  Executive. 

1  The  total  number  of  commimes  in  prance  is  36,105, 


]0T*1  il  is  (he  duly  of  the 
o  fill  them  with  oilier  men 
maf  or  or  hi*  aBBietanta  ineli);ible  for  one  year. 

One  of  the  dutrca  of  the  maj'or  ia  to  appoint  the  police  force  and 
other  iubordin ale  officers  of  Ihe  Commuae;  but  in  Communei  of  otot 
forif  thoaiantl  inhnbitantB  the  mnyor's  composition  of  Ihe  polii'e  force 
mnat  be  ratifieil  by  decree,  and  in  other  uommunes  all  his  appoinimenu 
mntt  be  conSrmed  by  the  Prefect. 

351.  The  Huoicipal  Council.  — There  is  in  every  Commuue 
a  MiinicipLil  Cuiincil  (of  from  ten  to  tliirty-six  members,  ac- 
cording to  the  size  of  the  commune)  which  has,  besides  its 
privilege  of  electing  the  mayor  and  his  aasistauta,  pretty 
much  the  same  place  in  the  government  of  the  Commune  that 
the  General  Coimcil  has  in  the  government  of  the  Department. 
Its  decisions,  however,  have  not  the- same  force  that  attaches 
to  decisions  of  the  General  Conncil.  The  latter  are  valid 
iinleaa  vetoed ;  the  former  are  not  valid  until  confirmed ;  they 
must,  for  a  certain  term  at  least,  await  ratification.  Unlike 
the  General  Council,  the  Muuici|>al  Conncil  is  liable  to  be  sus- 
pended for  one  month  by  the  Prefect ;  like  the  General  Coun- 
cil, it  may  be  dissolved  by  decree  of  the  President  passed  in 
the  Council  of  Ministers.  It  holds  four  regular  sessions  each 
year,  one  of  which  it  devotes  to  the  consideration  of  the  muni- 
cipal budget,  which  is  presented  by  the  mayor.  Its  financial 
session  may  continue  six  weeks ;  none  of  its  other  sessions  may 
last  more  than  fourteen  days.  The  mayor  acts  as  its  presi- 
dent, except  when  his  own  aoeounts  are  under  consideration. 

Neither  the  Munieipat  Council  nor  the  Conncil  of  the  Arrondisiemenl 
il  jadge  of  the  Talidily  of  the  election*  of  its  members.  Contested 
election  cases  are  heard  by  the  Frefeclural  Council  (sec.  354). 

Dntil  1831  the  Municipal  Council  nns  choaen  by  the  Prefect  from  a 
lilt  of  qunliSed  persons  made  up  in  the  Commune.  Between  I&3I  and 
1818  its  membera  were  elected  by  s  roslricled  suffrage.  Since  1B18  they 
have  been  elected  by  uniTenal  suffrage. 

In  caae  of  a  dissolution  of  the  Municipal  Council,  it«  place  may  be 
taken,  for  the  overaighC  of  current  necessary  matters,  by  a  delegation 
of   from  three  to  seven  members  appointed  by  the  President  of   tfaa 


J 


222         THE  GOYERKMENT  OF  FBANGB. 

Republic  to  act  till  another  election  can  be  had.  This  delegation  can> 
not,  however,  take  upon  itself  more  than  the  merelj  directory  powers 
of  the  Council. 

352.  Oversight  of  the  Commune. — The  Commune,  though 
in  many  of  its  relations  a  subdivision  of  the  Department, 
is  not  subject  to  the  oversight  of  the  General  GounciL  This 
seems,  of  course,  an  anomaly,  when  looked  at  from  the  point 
of  view  of  those  who  are  accustomed  to  a  system  of  local  gov- 
ernments within  local  governments;  and  unquestionably  the 
life  of  local  government  in  France  would  be  greatly  quickened 
by  giving  to  the  organs  of  local  government  a  large  independ- 
ence, and  at  the  same  time  bringing  them  into  relations  of 
close  interdependence  to  each  other.  But  politics  has  "stolen 
into  the  General  Council,  although  the  legislators  of  1871  took 
care  to  shut  the  door  against  it,  and  the  view  is  common  in 
France,  whether  rightly  or  wrongly,  that  the  central  adminis- 
tration is  less  partisan  in  the  oversight  of  the  Communes  than 
the  General  Council  would  be."  * 

353.  Administrative  Courts:  the  Council  of  State.  —  So 
thorough  is  the  differentiation  of  functions  in  France  that 
actions  at  law  arising  out  of  the  conduct  of  administration  are 
instituted,  not  in  the  regular  law  courts  connected  with  the  Min- 
istry of  Justice,  but  in  special  administrative  courts  connected 
with  the  Ministry  of  the  Interior  (sec.  335).  The  highest  of 
these  courts  is  the  Council  of  State,  which  is  composed  of  the 
ministers,  and  of  various  high  administrative  officers  of  the 
permanent  service.  It  is  the  court  of  last  resort  on  adminis- 
trative questions.  It  is  also  charged  with  the  duty  of  giving 
advice  to  the  Chambers  or  to  the  government  on  all  questions 
affecting  administration  that  may  be  referred  to  it. 

354.  The  Prefectural  Council. — Below  the  Council  of  State 
are  the  Prefectural  Council,  a  Court  of  Eevision,  a  Superior 
Council  of  Public  Instruction,  and  a  Court  of  Audit.    These 

^  Lebon  (Marquardsen),  pp.  106,  107. 


THS  GOYEBXXENT  OP  FRANCS.         223 

are  not  sabordinate  to  each  other :  each  is  directly  subordinate 
to  the  Council  of  State.  The  Prefectural  Council  is,  of  course, 
the  most  important  of  them.  It  has,  amongst  other  weighty 
functions,  that  of  determining  the  validity  of  elections  to  the 
Council  of  the  Arrondissement  and  to  the  Municipal  Council. 
For  the  rest,  it  has  jurisdiction  over  all  administrative  ques- 
tions, and  over  all  conflicts  between  administrative  authority 
and  private  rights.  Its  processes  of  trial  and  adjudication 
are  briefer  and  less  expensive  than  those  of  the  ordinary  law 
courts.  In  almost  all  cases  an  appeal  lies  to  the  Council  of 
State. 

The  Prefect  it  the  legal  representative  of  the  goyemment  in  catei 
brought  before  the  Prefectorml  Council;  but  that  court  is  not  at  all 
under  his  dominance.  It  is  composed  of  permanent  judges,  one  of 
whom,  at  least,  is  usually  of  long  administrative  experience. 

Each  minister  is  himself  a  judge  of  first  instance  in  cases  whose  con- 
sideration is  not  otherwise  provided  for,  an  appeal  always  lying  from 
him,  of  course,  to  the  Council  of  State.  Prefects  and  mayors  are,  in 
like  manner,  judges  of  first  instance  in  certain  small  cases^ 

The  Administration  of  Justice. 

355.  Ordinary  Courts  of  Justice.  —  The  supreme  court  of 
France  is  the  Cassation  (Cessation)  Court  which  sits  at  I'aris. 
Next  below  it  in  rank  are  twenty-six  Courts  of  Appeal,  the  juris- 
diction of  each  of  which  extends  over  several  Departments. 
These  hear  cases  brought  up  from  the  courts  of  first  instance 
which  sit  in  the  capital  towns  of  the  arrondissoments.  These 
last  consider  cases  from  the  Justices  of  the  Peace,  who  hold 
court  for  the  adjudication  of  small  cases  in  the  cantons.  By 
decree  of  the  President,  passed  in  the  Council  of  MiniHters, 
the  Senate  may  be  constituted  a  special  court  for  tlu^  (consid- 
eration of  questions  seeming  to  involve  the  safety  of  th<^  state ; 
and  such  questions  may  be  removed  by  the  same  authority 
from  the  ordinary  courts. 

The  appointment  of  all  judges  rests  with  the  President,  or, 


224         THB  GOVERNMENT  OF  FRANQS. 

rather,  with  the  Minister  of  Justice ;  and  the  tenure  of  the  judi- 
cial office,  except  in  the  case  of  Justices  of  the  Peace,  is  during 
good  behavior.  In  the  case  of  Justices  of  the  Peace,  the  Pres- 
ident has  power  to  remove. 

356.  Jury  Courts.  —  In  France,  the  ordinary  civil  courts  are 
without  juries ;  the  judges  decide  all  questions  of  fact  as  well 
as  all  questions  of  law.  There  are,  however,  special  jury  courts 
{coura  d^assises)  constituted  four  times  a  year  in  each  Depart- 
ment for  the  trial  of  all  crimes,  and  of  political  and  press  of- 
fences; and  in  these  the  jury  is  sole  judge  of  the  guilt  or 
innocence  of  the  accused;  the  judges  determine  the  pun- 
ishment. 

The  jury  courts  sit  under  the  presidency  of  a  member  of  the  Court 
of  Appeal  within  whose  jurisdiction  the  Department  lies  in  which  the 
court  is  convened,  and  with  him  are  associated  two  '  assessors.'  The 
state  is  represented  in  each  case  by  the  state-attorney  or  one  of  his 
deputies.  A  jury  of  twelve  is  made  up  from  lists  prepared  by  commis- 
sioners of  the  cantons  and  arrondissements.  These  lists  include  the 
names  of  all  Frenchmen  within  the  Department  who  are  thirty  years  of 
age,  able  to  read  and  write,  in  enjoyment  of  all  civil  rights,  and  not 
disqualified  or  excused  by  law.  Thirty-six  jurors  and  four  substitutes 
are  taken  from  these  lists  for  each  quarterly  session  of  the  court ;  and 
for  each  case  twelve  of  this  number  are  drawn  by  lot,  the  state  and  the 
accused  both  having  the  right  of  peremptory  challenge  of  the  jurors 
drawn  till  but  twelve  names  remain  in  the  urn. 

357.  Tribunal  of  Conflicts.  —  Between  the  two  sets  of 
courts,  the  administrative  and  the  ordinary,  there  stands  a 
Tribunal  of  Conflicts,  whose  province  it  is  to  determine  to 
which  jurisdiction,  the  administrative  or  the  ordinary,  any 
case  belongs  whose  proper  destination,  or  forum,  is  in  dispute. 
This  Tribunal  consists  of  the  Privy  Seal  as  president,  of  three 
State  Councillors  chosen  by  their  colleagues,  and  of  three 
members  of  the  Cassation  Court  selected,  in  like  manner,  by 
their  fellow-judges. 


THS  60VEBNMBNT  OF  FRANCE. 


225 


Some  Bepresentatiyb  Authorities. 


Lebon,  Andr€,   **Da8  Staatsrecht  der  franzdsischen  Kepublik"  (in 

Marquardsen*s  '^Handbuch  des  oeffeutlichen  Rechts  der  Gegen- 

wart").    Freiburg  in  B.,  1886. 
Aucoc,  '^  Conferences  sur  Tadministration  et  le  droit  adniinistratif." 

3  vols.    Paris,  1882. 
Blockj  '<  Dictionnaire  de  I'administration  fran9aise/'  Paris,  18S7,  and 

subsequent  annual  supplements. 
Ducrocq,  ^'Conrs  de  droit  administratif."    2  vols.     Paris,  1881. 
Ferron,  H.  de,  *'  Institutions  municipales  et  provinciales  compar^es.** 

Paris,  1884. 
Demombynes,  '*Les  Constitutions  Europ^nnes."    2  vols.    Paris,  1883. 

Vol.  II.,  p.  1  ef  aeq. 
Ckiruelj  '*  Dictionnaire  historique  des  Institutions,  Moeurs,  et  Cou- 

tumes  de  la  France."    6  ed.,  2  vols.    Paris,  1884. 
Stephen,  Sir  Jas.,  *<  Lectures  on  the  Hbtory  of  France."    2  vols.,  3  ed. 

London,  1857. 


VIL 


THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GERMANY 


358.  The  Feudalization  of  Germany  was  in  some  points 
strongly  contrasted  with  the  feudalization  of  France.  There 
was  in  Germany,  of  course,  no  Romanized  subject  population 
such  as  existed  in  Gaul,  and  whose  habits  entered  there,  like  a 
leaven,  into  the  polity  of  their  conquerors.  Beyond  the  Rhine 
all  were  of  one  general  kin,  all  bred  in  the  same  general  cus- 
toms. What  was  new  there  was  the  great  Frankish  kingship 
of  Merowingian  and  Carolingian,  —  the  new  size  and  potency 
of  the  regal  power  bred  amidst  the  readjustments  of  conquer- 
ing migration  by  the  dominant  Franks.  For  the  rest,  there 
was  at  first  the  old  grouping  about  elective  or  hereditary 
princes,  the  old  tribal  individualities  of  custom,  the  old  organi- 
zation into  separate,  semi-independent,  self-governing  communi- 
ties. Feudalism  came,  not  so  much  through  fresh  g^fts  of  land 
and  novel  growths  of  privilege  based  upon  such  fresh  gifts, 
not  so  much  through  '  benefice '  and  '  commendation,'  that  is, 
the  new  adjustments  of  personal  allegiance  elsewhere  (sees. 
238-240),  as  through  the  official  organization  of  the  Frankish 
monarchy. 

359.  Official  System  of  the  Frankish  Monarchy:  the 
Graf  en.  —  In  order  to  exercise  their  kingly  powers  the  more 
effectually,  the  Frankish  monarchs  adopted  the  natural  plan, 
for  which  there  was  Roman  precedent,  of  delegating  their 
functions  to  officers  commissioned  to  act  as  their  representa- 
tives in  various  districts  of  their  extensive  domains.    There 


THE   GOVEKNMBKTS    OF   OBEtHANY. 


227 


does  iiot  seem  to  have  been  auy  symmetrical  division  of  the 
territory  into  distritta  to  fit  the  official  system.  Here  and 
there  throughout  the  kingdom  there  were  counts  (Orafsii),  the 
king's  vicegerents  iu  the  exercise  of  the  financial,  jndieial,  and 
military  prerogatives  of  overlordship ;  but  the  limits  of  their 
jurisdiction  were  not  always  sharply  defined.  There  were,  for 
one  thing,  many  exemptions  from  their  authority  within  the 
general  districts  allotted  them.  There  were  the  dignity  and 
pretensions  of  provincial  princes  to  be  respected;  more  im- 
portant still,  there  were  the  claims  of  the  great  landowners  to 
a  special  jurisdiction  and  independent  lordship  of  their  own  to 
be  regarded.  As  a  matter  oi  policy  such  claims  were  gener- 
ally allowed.  The  demesnes  of  the  greater  landowners  were 
cut  out  from  the  administrative  territory  of  the  Grri/and  given 
separate  political  functions.  Harons  such  aa  we  have  seen  in 
France,  —  local  autocrats  with  law  courts  and  a  petty  sovei^ 
eignty  of  their  own, — were  thus  freely  created.  The  king 
apparently  could  not  deny  them  the  '  immunities '  they  de- 
manded. 

360.  The  Magistracy  of  Office  and  the  Magistracy  of  Pro- 
prietorship—  There  thus  grew  up,  side  by  side,  as  it  were,  a 
double  magistracy  —  a  magistracy  of  office  aud  a  magistracy  of 
proprietorship.  The  Cfraf  ruled  by  virtue  of  his  office  j  the 
baron  by  virtue  of  his  landed  possessions ;  there  were  lords  by 
privilege  {Immunitatsherren),  and  lords  by  commission.  Of 
course  as  time  went  on  the  two  sets  of  magnates  drew  nearer 
and  nearer  to  the  possession  of  a  common  character  through 
an  interchange  of  qualities.  The  office  of  Qiof  tended  more 
and  more  to  become  hereditary  and  to  connect  itself  with  the 
ownership  of  large  estates.  Heredity  of  title  and  prerogative 
was  the  almost  irresistible  fashion  of  the  age:  the  men  of 
greatest  individual  consequence,  besides,  —  the  men  who  were 
fit  because  of  their  individual  weight  to  be  delegated  to  exer- 
cise the  royal  authority,  —  were  commonly  the  men  of  large 
properties.    £ithei  there  went,  therefore,  along  with  the  graf- 


228        THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GERMANY. 

ship,  gifts  of  land,  or  else  men  already  sufficiently  endowed 
with  lands  were  given  the  office :  and  as  the  office  connected 
itself  with  proprietorship  it  took  from  proprietorship  its  in- 
variable quality  of  heredity.  This  was  the  double  process: 
Grafs  became  hereditary  territorial  lords ;  and  hereditary  terri- 
torial lords  acquired  either  the  grafship  itself  or  powers  quite 
as  great. 

361.  Hereditary  Chiefs.  —  Add  to  this  hierarchy  the  more 
ancient  princes  of  the  tribes,  and  the  tale  of  greater  lords  is 
complete.  These  princes  were,  by  traditional  title  at  least, 
rulers  of  the  once  self-governing  communities  which  Prankish 
ascendency  had  in  the  days  of  conquest  iinited  under  a  com- 
mon authority.  In  many  cases,  no  doubt,  they  retained  a  vital 
local  sway.  They  were  intermediate,  in  the  new  political  order, 
between  the  king  and  the  barons. 

362.  Full  Development  of  Territorial  Sovereignty. — By 
the  thirteenth  century  German  feudalization  was  complete. 
Princes  (dukes),  OrafSy  and  barons,  had  all  alike  become  lords 
within  their  own  territories  {LandesJierren),  Bishops  and 
abbots,  too,  as  in  France,  had  entered  the  competition  for 
power  and  become  themselves  grafs  and  barons.  That  terri- 
torial sovereignty,  that  private  ownership  of  political  author- 
ity which  is  the  distinguishing  mark  of  feudalism,  and  which 
we  have  seen  so  fully  developed  in  France,  is  present  in  as  full 
development  here  in  Germany  also.  But  the  elements  of  the 
development  are  very  different  in  the  two  countries.  In 
France  we  have  seen  the  appointment  of  royal  delegates  come 
after  the  perfecting  of  feudalism  and  lead,  through  the  gradual 
concentration  of  judicial  and  other  authority  in  the  king's 
hands,  to  the  undermining  and  final  overthrow  of  baronial 
sovereignty  (sees.  296,  302).  In  Germany,  on  the  contrary, 
the  royal  representatives,  appointed  while  feudalism  was 
taking  shape,  themselves  entered  and  strengthened  the  baron- 
age, quitting  their  dependent  functions  as  officials  for  the  in- 
dependent functions  of  territorial  lords.     In  France,  in  other 


THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GERMANY.        229 

words,  the  appointment  of  ju<licial  representatives  of  the 
Crown  was  an  instrument  in  the  hands  of  Louis  IX.  and  his 
successors  for  the  destruction  of  feudal  privilege;  feudalism 
was  dissolved  through  office.  In  Germany,  on  the  other  hand, 
feudal  privilege,  instead  of  being  eradicated,  was  created  by 
the  very  same  proeess ;  feudalism  was  fostered  by  office, 

363.  The  Harkgraf.  — One  office  especially  fostered  feudal 
independence  in  Germany.  Outside  the  hierarchy  I  have  de- 
Bcribed,  and  standing  in  special  relations  with  the  king,  waa 
the  Markgraf,  —  the  graf  of  the  Mark  or  border,  set  to  defend 
the  kingdom  against  inroads  by  hostile  peojjles.  He  was  of 
course  chosen  chiefly  because  of  his  capacity  in  war,  and  was 
of  the  most  imperative,  masterful  soldier  breed  of  the  times. 
To  him,  too,  were  necessarily  vouchsafed  from  the  tirat  ex- 
traordinary powers.  He  was  made  virtual  dictator  in  the 
unsettled,  ill-ordered  border  district  which  he  was  appointed 
to  hold  against  foreign  attack ;  and  he  was  freely  given  all 
the  territory  he  could  conquer  and  bring  under  the  nominal 
authority  of  the  king.  It  was  thus  that  the  Mark  Branden- 
burg stretched  out  to  the  northeast  to  the  inclusion  of  Prussia 
and  other  broad  territory  wrested  from  the  once  threatening 
Wends  {sees.  382-393),  and  that  the  Osfmark  established  by 
Charles  the  Great  as  a  barrier  against  the  Hungarian  increased 
till  it  became  the  great  state  of  Austria  (sees,  374-381).  The 
authority  of  the  kings  over  these  masters  of  the  border  was 
necessarily  very  ineffectual  The  Markgraf  was  not  long  in 
becoming  virtually  a  ruler  in  his  own  right,  little  disturbed  by 
the  nominal  suzerainty  of  a  distant  monarch,  and  possessed  by 
fast  hereditary  right  of  the  titles  and  powei-s  which  wowld  one 
day  make  of  Iiim  a  veritable  king. 

364.  The  Empire.  —  Charles  the  Great  set  for  his  succes- 
sors the  example  of  a  wide  rule  and  a  Roman  title.  He  left 
none  of  his  own  race  able  to  sustain  a  rflle  as  great  as  that 
which  he  had  played;  but,  so  soon  as  his  direct  line  had  run 
out,  Saxon  princes  were  found  eager  and  able  to  revive  the 


280  THE  OOVEBNMENTS  OF  GERMANY. 

great  tradition  and  rehabilitate  the  Empire.  The  Carolingians 
kept  alive  the  title  of  Emperor  as  a  title  of  precedence  to  be 
borne  by  the  elder  line  of  descendants  from  the  great  Charles ; 
but  they  divided  his  territories  among  them,  generation  after 
generation,  in  the  old  disintegrating  Frankish  way,  and  so 
cheated  whomsoever  of  their  number  was  called  Emperor  of 
any  real  Empire.  It  was  thus  that  France  and  other  territo- 
ries became  separated  from  the  Grerman  portion  of  the  Frank- 
lands,  and  set  apart  to  work  out  histories  of  their  own  (sees. 
252,  253,  270). 

365.  The  Saxon  Emperors :  Otto  the  Great.  —  The  great 
figure  among  the  Saxon  emperors,  who  succeeded  the  Carolin- 
gians, was  Otto  (936-973) .  Upon  the  extinction  of  the  line 
of  Charles,  the  nobles  of  the  Empire  had  claimed  the  right  to 
select  their  ruler,  —  a  right  which  they  long  continued  to  exer- 
cise, and  which  they  often  abused  by  the  deliberate  choice  of 
weak  princes  who  would  be  unable  to  make  the  imperial  author- 
ity too  intrusive,  to  the  upsetting  of  baronial  pretensions ;  but 
which  they  seem  at  first  to  have  exercised  with  some  wisdom. 
Certainly  the  Saxon  and  Salian  houses,  which  were  selected 
to  rule  during  the  two  centuries  following  the  death  of  the  last 
Carolingian,  raised  the  imperial  power  to  the  height  of  its  dig- 
nity and  consequence.  Had  there  been  others  like  the  great- 
est emperors  of  these  Houses  to  succeed  them,  Grermany,  like 
France,  might  have  won  unity  and  realized  nationality  at  the 
dawn,  instead  of  at  the  noon,  of  the  modern  time. 

366.  The  Saxon  Otto,  deservedly  named  'the  Great,'  devoted 
the  thirty  odd  years  of  his  vigorous  reign  to  the  repression  of 
the  great  duchies  (Franconia,  Bavaria,  Swabia,  Lotharingia) 
which,  along  with  his  own  duchy  of  Saxony,  had,  in  the  days 
of  the  disintegration  and  decay  of  the  Carolingian  power, 
assumed  a  heady  independence  quite  incompatible  with  real 
unity;  to  the  defence  of  the  Empire  from  the  fierce  and 
repeated  attacks  of  the  Hungarians,  whom  no  energy  less  than 
his  could  have  repelled ;  and  to  the  rehabilitation  of  the  Ger- 


man  power  in  Italy.  In  962,  after  Tictories  won  in  the  Pope's 
behalf  in  Italy,  he  renewed  in  Rome  the  imperial  office,  to 
which,  the  dukes  witliin  bis  kingdom  and  the  Hungarians 
without  bt^ing  the  witnesses,  he  was  able  to  give  a  vitality  and 
ascendency  scarcely  inferior  to  those  of  its  first  estate  under 
Charles  the  Great.  His  weakness,  like  that  of  all  bis  succes- 
sors, lay  in  a  foolish  striving  after  a  power  more  extensive 
than  he  could  possibly  hold  together,  so  long  as  the  royal 
authority  in  Germany  was  not  undisputed.  Endeavoring  to 
keep  their  hold  u[ion  Italy,  Otto  and  his  successors  failed  to 
make  good,  once  and  for  all,  their  hold  npon  Germany.  They 
fell  between  two  stools.  It  was  impossible  for  them  to  bold 
together  in  a  common  subjection  both  stubborn  town- re  publics 
in  Italy  and  refractory  feudatories  in  Germany,  Still  Otto 
could  make  some  show  of  success  even  in  such  a  task}  and 
even  the  less  able  successors  of  his  own  House  handed  on  to 
the  Salian  princes  who  came  after  them  a  power  not  altogether 
squandered. 

367.  The  Salian  Emperors:  Heary  III.  — The  -Salian 
House  in  its  turn  produced  Henry  III.  (1039-105C)  under 
whom  the  imperial  authority  reached  its  greatest  height. 
Henry  was  for  a  time  himself  duke  at  once  of  three  of  the 
four  great  German  duchies,  Franconia,  Swabia,  and  Bavaria, 
while  the  ducal  throne  of  Lotharingia  long  remained  vacant. 
That  process  of  absorption  by  the  Crown  of  all  the  greater 
feudal  titles  which  was  to  consolidate  France  seemed  to  have 
set  in  also  in  Germany.  But  German  royalty  tacked  the 
hereditary  principle  and  the  sustained  capacity  of  a  family 
of  Capets. 

368.  The  Hohenstaufen :  Frederic  Barbarossa.— The  line 
of  Salian  emperors  dwindled  rapidly  away  after  Henry  III.,  and 
in  1138  there  was  brought  to  the  imperial  throne  that  family 
of  Hohenstaufen  which  was  to  complete,  through  Frederic  Bar- 
barossa, the  greatest  of  their  line,  the  folly  of  Italian  warfare. 
The  reign  of  Frederic  was  one  long,  variable,  and  eventually 


282  THE  GOVBBMMENT8  OF  OBBMAKT. 

fruitless  struggle  with  the  republican  cities  of  Lombardy. 
While  the  emperor  spent  all  his  resources  in  the  south,  Grer- 
many  prepared  to  go  to  pieces  so  soon  as  his  strong  hand 
should  be  removed.  Frederic  was  a  man  of  heroic  mould, 
equal  to  the  greatest  tasks  of  ruling,  and  so  long  as  he  lived, 
the  imperial  government  was  measurably  potent  and  respected. 
But  only  such  a  one  as  he  could  wield  the  whip  in  such  a  way 
as  to  effect  a  steady  discipline  of  the  great  feudatories.  Even 
while  he  reigned,  the  forces  of  disintegration  gathered  head. 
Free  cities  sprang  up  which  were  afterwards  to  be  not  a  little 
independent  and  masterful ;  the  Bavarian  Ostmark  was  erected 
into  that  duchy  of  Austria  which  was  one  day  to  grow  into 
the  mistress  of  Grermany ;  and  the  Bohemian  duke  (Vladislav) 
received  that  royal  crown  which  was  to  lift  Bohemia  into 
the  front  rank  among  the  Grerman  states  of  the  disintegrate 
Empire. 

369.  The  Interregnum  and  the  Electors.  —  Almost  imme- 
diately after  the  death  of  the  last  of  the  Hohenstauf en  emperors 
(1254)  came  an  interregnum,  —  a  period  of  "fist-law"  (Faust- 
recht),  as  the  Germans  themselves  called  it,  —  which  was  event- 
ually to  bring  forth  a  new  constitution  for  the  Empire.  Just 
after  the  expiration  of  the  Carolingian  line,  as  I  have  said, 
the  German  princes  had  claimed  and  exercised  the  right  to  elect 
the  Emperor  upon  each  occasion  of  the  falling  vacant  of  the 
office  (sec.  365).  Of  course  the  tendency  of  the  time,  which 
was  for  privileges  to  fall  into  the  possession  of  the  strongest, 
to  remain  with  them  through  hereditary  right  so  long  as  they 
continued  strong,  led  to  the  gradual  limitation  of  the  electoral 
power  to  a  few  only  of  the  leading  spirits  among  the  greater 
ecclesiastical  and  temporal  feudatories.  The  Interregnum  was 
brought  about  by  a  factional  fight  among  these  electors.  One 
party  elected  and  crowned  at  Aachen  (the  titular  capital  of 
the  Empire  since  Charles's  time)  Richard  of  Cornwall,  a  son 
of  John  of  England;  but  another  party  among  the  princes 
elected  Alphonso  of  Castile,  a  great-grandson  of  Frederic  Bar- 


THE   GOVEBNMEKT8  OF  GERMANY.  233 

b&rosaa,  refused  to  recognize  Richard  as  Eiuperor,  and  plunged 
the  DOUDtry  into  a  dreary  civil  war  of  seventeeu  years  (1256- 
1273),  during  which  there  really  was  no  imperial  govern- 
ment at  all.  For  Alpfaonso  did  not  come  to  claim  the  half 
crown  thus  equivocally  offered  him,  Richard  made  no  head- 
way towards  real  emperorship,  and  anarchy  worked  its  full 
confusion.  The  barons  of  the  torn  kliigilom  assiduously  set 
about  making  themselves  more  independent  than  ever ;  some 
of  them  openly  devoted  themselves  to  robbery  and  made  a 
trade  of  lawlessness ;  the  towns  drew  together  for  a  govern- 
ment of  their  own  which  would  enable  them  to  dispense  with 
emperors;'  every  element  of  disintegration  acquired  its  full 
j(otency;  and  the  Empire  seemed  finally  to  have  gone  to 
pieces. 

370.  The  First  Habsburg  Emperor.  —  At  length,  in  1273, 
the  electors  agreed  upon  Rudolf,  Count  of  Habsburg,  as  Em- 
peror. Habsburg  was  a  petty  feudal  estate  in  Switzerland : 
but  the  electors  seem  to  have  selected  its  count  for  the  very 
reason  that  he  was  not  powerful.  For  more  than  seventy 
years  they  made  it  their  settled  policy  to  have  none  but  weak 
princes  on  the  throne,  in  order  that  no  too  great  centralization 
of  power  might  cheat  them  of  their  own  unlawful  independenne. 
They  even  degraded  the  imperial  office  by  shamelessly  selling 
it  to  the  richest  of  rival  candidates  ;  they  did  not  so  muiih  uti 
keep  faith  with  purchasers  of  the  dignity,  but  sold  it  sonio- 
times  to  mure  than  one  aspirant  at  once.  Rudolf,  however, 
proved  strong  enough  to  lay  the  foundations  for  the  future 
supremacy  of  his  House.  His  chief  rival  for  the  imperial 
crown  had  been  Ottocar,  king  of  Bohemia,  the  moMt  [ii>werfu! 
prince  of  the  Empire,  and  Ottocar's  disappointment  and  rr:»ent- 
ment  at  not  receiving  the  coveted  honor  were  so  great  that  he 
refused  to  acknowledge  Rudolf  as  his  suzerain.  Rudolf,  con- 
sequently, immediately  undertook  to  compel  his  submisston, 

I  Thii  wai  the  period  of  the  formation  of  the  Banteatic  and  Rbenlah 
IcagaeB  meatioaed  lec.  216. 


234  THE  GOVERKMENT8  OF  GERMANY. 

and  so  complete  was  his  success  in  a  battle  on  the  Marchfeld 
(1278)  that  he  wrung  from  Bohemia,  besides  other  territories, 
that  duchy  of  Austria  upon  which  the  Habsburgers  were  to 
erect  much  of  their  future  greatness.  Rudolfs  election  to  the 
throne  had  at  any  rate  given  to  the  house  of  Habsburg  its 
initial  opportunity.  Rudolfs  son,  Albert  of  Austria,  also  won 
the  crown,  and  Frederic  of  Austria  soon  after  figured  as  rival 
to  Lewis  of  Bavaria,  for  the  imperial  title;  but  Habsburg's 
time  was  not  yet :  Bohemian  princes  were  to  interpose  a  long 
line  of  emperors  before  Austria  should  finally  realize  her  am- 
bition. 

371.  The  Golden  Bull.  — From  1347  to  1437  there  were, 
with  one  interruption,  emperors  of  the  Luxemburg-Bohemian 
line ;  and  the  first  of  these,  Charles  IV.  (1347-1378),  is  espe- 
cially notable  as  having  been  instrumental  in  the  promulgation 
of  that  Golden  Bull  which  was  to  continue  to  be  the  funda- 
mental law  of  the  Empire  for  four  hundred  and  fifty  years 
(1356-1806).  This  celebrated  law  was  issued  by  Charles,  with 
the  concurrence  of  an  imperial  Diet,  consisting  of  princes  and 
representatives  of  the  free  cities,  in  1356.  It  determined  who 
should  be  the  electors  of  the  Emperor  and  how  they  should 
exercise  their  electoral  functions.  It  was  once  and  for  all 
settled  that  the  electors  should  be  the  following  seven :  the 
Archbishop  of  Mainz,  the  Archbishop  of  Trier,  the  Archbishop 
of  Cologne,  the  king  of  Bohemia,  the  Count  Palatine  of  the 
Rhine,  the  Duke  of  Saxony  (Wittenberg),  and  the  Markgraf  of 
Brandenburg.  To  each  elector  there  attached  a  great  imperial 
office:  the  three  archbishops  were  respectively  arch-chancel- 
lors of  Germany,  Italy,  and  Burgundy ;  the  king  of  Bohemia 
was  cui)bearer ;  the  Count  Palatine,  seneschal ;  the  Saxon  duke, 
marshal;  and  the  Brandenburger,  chamberlain.  It  seems  to 
have  been  the  theory  that  it  was  these  offices  which  conferred 
upon  their  possessors  their  prerogative  as  electors;  but  of 
course  the  fact  was  quite  other  :  the  office  had  been  tacked  on 
to  the  prerogative. 


THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GERMANY. 


235 


Had  the  finil  choice  of  eWton  bc«n  made  ir  the  earliest  d«7»  n(  the 
Empire,  it  would  doublleis  have  been  olherwiae  beilaned.  It  woald 
hare  becD  natural  in  anj  cue  that  the  archbieliops  of  Maini,  Trier, 
and  Cologne  (hotild  be  preferred,  for  they  had  long  been  ilie  greatest 
ipirilmtl  tnagnatea  of  the  Empire;  but  at  an  earlier  date  the  four  tem- 
poral Idles  would  haT«  gone  to  the  great  duchiei  of  Fnnconia,  SaioDj, 
Swabia.  and  Bavaria.  At  it  wai.  in  1350  none  of  llieec  duchiea  any 
longer  eiisled  whole.  Two  of  IheiD.  Fmnconia  and  Swabla,  had  become 
entirelr  eitincl :  the  place  of  FnncoDia  ■>  a  principality  had  been  taken 
by  ^e  Palatinate  of  the  Khine,  that  of  Swabia  by  Brandenburg.  The 
Count  Palatine  and  the  Markgraf  of  Brandenburg  ici^ordingly  received 
electoral  toIcb.  Saxony  had  been  diTided  between  the  house*  of  Saxon- 
Wittenberg  aod  SaioD'Lauenburg,  of  whom  the  Golden  Bull  preferred 
the  fonner.  Tbe  Duke  of  Bavaria  *ai  of  the  aame  bouse  as  the  Count 
Palatine,  and  two  votes  were  not  to  be  giren  to  one  family.  Bohemia 
was  new,  but  too  powerful  to  be  excluded. 

The  Bull  lays  down  "a  rariely  of  rules  for  the  conduct  of  imperial 
elections.  Frankfort  is  flxed  as  the  place  of  election ;  the  Archbishop 
of  Mcntz  (MiiDz)  named  the  oonrener  of  the  electoral  college ;  to  Ito- 
hemia  ii  given  the  flrat,  to  the  Count  PaUtine  the  second  place  among 
llie  secular  electors.   A  majority  of  Totes  was  in  all  case*  to  be  decisire."  ' 

There  had  long  been  seven  electors :  the  Golden  Bull  only  decided 
the  claims  of  ri'al  parts  of  bouses,  confirmed  Bohemia  in  its  vote,  and 
fixed  the  procedure. 

372.  Imperial  Cities.  — One  of  the  most  importaut  develop- 
mentB  of  tlie  thirteenth  century  in  Germany,  —  the  period  of 
the  Interregnum  and  of  the  extremcst  feebleness  and  subordina- 
tion of  the  imperial  power,  —  was  the  rise  of  the  free  imperial 
cities.  The  cities  of  the  Empire  had,  as  feudalism  derelojied, 
fallen  into  its  order  in  two  classes.  Some  of  them  held  their 
privileges  of  the  Emperor  himself,  were  his  immediate  vassals ; 
others  wen'  subordinated  to  some  feudal  lord  anil  were  subjects 
of  the  Empire  only  tlirough  him.  The  position  of  those  imme- 
diately dependent  upon  the  Emperor  was  much  more  advanta- 
geous than  the  position  of  those  who  had  lesser  and  nearer 
masters.  The  imperial  supervision  was  apt  to  be  much  less  ex- 
acting than  the  overlordfihip  of  princes  who,  having  less  vide 
)  Bryce,  Holg  Soman  Bmpirt,  8th  ed.,  p.  231. 


THE  GOVERSMBNTS   OF    GBRMANY. 


interests  to  care  for  tfaan  those  which  busied  the  E^mperor,  could 
render  their  power  greater  hy  concentration.  They  were  always 
near  at  hand  and  jealous  of  any  movement  of  independence  on 
the  part  of  the  towns  within  their  domain;  the  Emjteror,  on 
the  other  hand,  was  often  far  away  and  never  by  possibility  so 
watchful.  He  was  represented  always  by  some  deputy;  but 
the  presence  of  this  officer  did  not  greatly  curtail  inunioipal 
self-government.  In  the  thirteenth  century  even  thia  degree 
of  control  was  gotten  rid  of  at  the  suit  of  some  of  the  cities. 
They  were  allowed  to  become  '  free '  imperial  cities,  bound  to 
the  Emperor  only  by  sworn  allegiance,  not  by  any  bonds  of  ac- 
tual government.  The  next  step  in  the  aitknowledgment  of 
their  independence  and  importance  was  their  admission  to  rep- 
resentatitm  in  the  Diet  of  the  Empire  —  and  such  recognition 
was  not  long  delayed.  The  rOle  of  these  great  free  cities  in 
imperial  affairs  became  one  of  the  most  imiiortant  of  the  many 
independent  rOles  played  on  the  confused  stage  of  that  troubled 
time.  LQbeck,  Hamburg,  and  Bremen  retuu  to  this  day  a  cer- 
tain privilege  of  position  as  free  cities  in  the  German  Empire 
(sees.  402,  405). 

373.  Tli«  Swlu  Confederation.  —  Almoat  at  the  very  time  that 
(he  Halisburga  Hrst  nnn  the  imperial  croHD  and  Hcquireil  tbe  duchy 
ot  Austria,  iome  of  tlieir  Swiss  dependencies  broki!  nway  (rom  them, 
and  establiihed  an  independence  nerer  since  perma.neolly  brokm. 
SchiTjz.  Uri,  and  UnterwalJen.  the  sturdj  Ultli!  mountain  commmiitiM 
grouped  about  the  southern  end  of  quiet  Lutenie,  with  nlioae  ttrnggle 
for  freedom  the  glorioiu  story  of  tlie  Swim  Confederation  begina.  con- 
tained Bome  part  of  the  eitnte*  of  the  Counts  of  Habiburg,  wboae 
lirreditary  domains  touched  llie  other  end  of  Luctme,  and  stretched 
wide  to  the  north  about  the  further  shore  of  Lake  Genera,  and  soulh- 
WKnl  again  on  the  West.  The  region  of  the  Alps  contained  the  nota- 
ble imperial  cities  of  Ziirieh,  Berne,  Bnsle.  and  ScbatThauien ;  and 
Bcliwfz,  Uri,  and  ITnterwatden  claimed  to  be  immediate  TusaU  ot  the 
Empsror,  m  these  uilies  nerc.  The  Count*  of  Habsburg,  in  despite  of 
this  claim,  sought  to  rvduce  Ihem  lo  cubmission  to  themsetre*.  The 
result  WHS  a  long  struggle  in  which  the  three  little  canton*,  at  flrst 
jdned  only  by  their  neighbor  cantou,  Lucerne,  but  afterwards  by  Zii- 


THB  GOVERNMENTS   OF  GEEMANY. 


237 


rich,  GIbtiu,  Zug,  and  Berne,  were  eTenlu«lly  camplelelj  Tii^torious. 
B;  the  formatian  of  thil  (itLiloui  league  of  Eree  L-antoni  aad  cities,  >t 
first  known  as  the  "  Old  Leii^uc  uf  l^gb  Germany,"  but  ullimstel)'  ■■ 
Swilzerland  (the  land  of  Sdiw;z),  there  emerged  from  the  German 
Eopire  one  of  the  molt  interestEng  state*  known  to  liiMory.  It  may 
be  said  to  hare  been  the  oftspring  ol  the  diainlegraling  forcei  of  the 
Empire.  —  A  living  proof  of  ils  incoherenie.  In  the  next  chapter  we 
■hall  consider  iti  polilii;al  development  with  the  special  atlenlion  which 

374.  Austria  and  the  Empire.  —  Having  acquired  the  duchy 
of  Austria,  the  House  of  Habsburg  was  no  longer  dependent 
upon  its  fortunes  in  the  Alps  ;  a  forest  canton  more  or  less 
could  make  no  controlling  difference  in  ita  political  career. 
In  1438  the  Dukes  of  Austria,  who  had  meantime  added  to  their 
posaesstona  Carinthia  and  Tyrol,  ascended  the  imperial  throne, 
to  hand  its  titles  on  to  their  descendants  in  a  direct  Buccession 
broken  by  only  two  interruptions  of  a  single  reign  each,  till 
what  remained  of  the  Empire  should  be  destroyed  by  Napoleon 
in  1806.  That  process  which  had  taken  place  both  in  England 
and  in  France  and  which  might  have  taken  place  at  the  same 
early  time  in  Germany,  had  not  Caroliiigians,  Saxons,  and 
Salians  all  alike  so  soon  failed  of  male  heirs,  and  had  not  the 
Roman  Church  planned  to  keep  alive  through  imperial  elections 
her  influence  in  the  Empire  which  she  had  created  and  named 
'Holy,'  now  at  last  became  operative  in  the  country  of  the  seven 
electors.  The  imperial  crown  became  hereditary.  The  electors 
continued  with  singular  perseverance  to  go  through  the  forms 
of  election;  but,  though  they  twice  chose  outside  the  House  of 
Austria,'  they  usually  confirmed  the  choice  of  nature  by  elect- 
ing each  time  the  natural  heir  of  the  Habsburger  just  dead. 

375,  Haximilian  I. — Duricgthe  first  century  of  its  unin- 
terrupted rule  the  House  produced  a  man  worthy,  as  men  go, 
to  found  a  dynasty.  Maximilian  I.  (1493-1519)  was,  on  the 
whole,  a  very  able  prince;  more  important  still,  he  was  the 

>  In  17*2  ihey  elected  Charles  VII,  of  Bavaria,  and  in  17M  Fnwci*  I. 
of  Lorraine  (see.  380). 


238  THE  OOVERNMBNT8  OF  GERMANY. 

most  powerful  prince  of  his  line.  The  power  of  a  German 
emperor  depended  not  on  his  authority  as  Emperor,  but  upon 
what  he  was  besides  being  Emperor.  Maximilian  possessed  all 
the  estates  once  divided  among  various  branches  of  his  family, 
and  was  therefore  the  most  sovereign  duke  Austria  had  yet 
known ;  he  had,  besides,  married  Mary,  the  daughter  and  heir 
of  Charles  the  Bold,  and  had  thus  come  into  possession  of 
many  of  the  great  estates  which  had  made  the  House  of  Bur- 
gundy a  formidable  rival  of  the  most  powerful  kings.  It  was 
with  such  power  behind  him  that  he  became  Emperor.  With 
him,  it  has  been  said,  the  Holy  Roman  Empire  changes  its 
character  and  becomes  exclusively  Grerman.  The  Holy  Roman 
Empire  was  elective  and  was  dominated  in  large  measure  by 
ecclesiastical  influences;  the  Grerman  Empire  of  the  Habs- 
burgers  is  hereditary  and  strictly  political.  The  Holy  Roman 
Empire  was  essentially  a  creation  of  the  Middle  Ages,  was  a 
device  for  holding  together  diverse  feudal  elements  under  the 
outward  appearance  of  a  whole ;  the  Grerman  Empire  is  a  mod- 
ern organization  intended  to  secure  the  dominance  of  a  single 
great  state.  It  emerges  as  the  light  of  the  Renaissance  begins 
to  spread  over  Europe,  as  America  is  discovered,  and  all  medi- 
aeval bonds  are  broken.  Men  did  not  perceive  this  at  the  time, 
but  such  was  nevertheless  the  case.* 

376.  Maximilian's  Reforms. — The  reforms  which  Maxi- 
milian was  able  to  accomplish  in  the  administration  of  the  Em- 
pire were  not  great,  but  they  at  least  bore  promise  of  a  much- 
to-be-desired  consolidation  of  the  imperial  power.  Even  the 
Emperor's  powerful  feudal  subjects  were  willing  to  aid  in  the 
work  of  unification.  A  diet  at  Worms  in  1495  proclaimed  a 
perpetual  public  peace  and  established  an  Imperial  Chamber 
{Reichskammergericht)  which  was  intended  to  give  to  the  Em- 
pire a  unified  and  authoritative  administration  of  justice ;  and 
another  Diet,  later  in  the  reign  (1512),  divided  the  Empire,  for 


1  3^6  Brjce,  pp.  312  tt  te^. 


THB  GOTKBHIIKIITB  OP  QKBMAHT.  dS9 

the  better  keeping  of  the  peaoe»  into  ten  lulminiaimtive  dia« 
tricts,  which  were  to  serve  as  a  territorial  franiowork  for  tht» 
exercise  of  the  imperial  authority.  Each  distriot  (or  **  eirclt)/* 
as  it  was  called)  had  its  own  judicial  council,  a  aort  of  lot^U 
imperial  chamber,  which,  like  its  prototype,  the  central  Ct)uib 
cil,  was  empowered  to  settle  all  disputes  which  threatened  the 
public  peace.  The  system  was  one  which  promised  centralin^ 
tion,  but  did  not  give  it.  There  was  still,  as  it  turned  out,  little 
vitality,  little  reality  in  the  connection  between  central  and 
local  authorities.  The  Empire's  parts  administered  theniMelveH 
rather  than  were  administered. 

The  ten  circlet  comprited  no  lest  than  two  hundred  and  forty  tepd- 
rate  'ettates'  of  the  Empire,  although  Bohemia,  I'ruMia,  and  HwUcer- 
land  were  left  oat  aa  already  practically  independent.  l*hia  aatonfthing 
Dsmber,  which  ttill  excluded  the  letaer  feudatories  Itke  tlie  imperial 
knighu,  conveya  tome  idea  of  tJie  piece-meal  political  condition  of  the 
Knpire. 

3n.  Although  these  refdrms  did  not  result  in  any  vtsry  iMiiig- 
factOTy  system  or  in  any  permanent  en/ergiziug  of  t\m  'antral 
imperial  pofwer  throughoat  the  Empifv^  yet  they  wttr»t  iy|/M^ 
of  a  hopeful  tendez^  towajxk  German  national  unity.  Hmju 
imiliaa  was  ahk  to  estaUish  a  perAoaaex^  arxny  (it  wa«  ih*i  ^im, 
when  gunpowder  was  diiring  tib«  old  £eoidaJ  ]k\'}m  out  t4  ^uti^ 
eooe  and  Skeoessitatixkg  the  drill  of  tJtUMUtdiu^  iAm:^^),  Uj  luU^- 
daoe  a  system  of  impeiiaJ  poUoe,  ajud  to  oirgaubM;  a  jmi.Ua«  UM^tt 
post  The  functions  of  the  Imperial  <9iat<uiW,  tOQ,  i^^u^j/ 
passed  iiite)  the  handt>  uf  a  autalk^  <xiuit  jutoDe  i4UJUi«i<ii«ti*;iy 
under  ^le  oantrd  of  the  Smperor.  The  Jlout»e  iA  ii^^^\>^% 
was  act  any  rate  secure  in  it«  as^nd^ntey. 

SI%.  jieWairibmiMsaerM^ofL.'-^yfoui  the  i^l^u  \fi  ^jml 
imflian  L  to  the  J^apoleouiv  waci>  at  the  o^uiu^  ^A  Chi-  piiiib 
ent  eentttry  the  historv  uf  is*mx»Ax\  ai>  at)  iiiinpu*'  ut  huidi^v 
more  than  tite  pulitt^tl  history  of  Autfteia.  'J*!**^  ii*oHi  «uiica*jK 
Sestii!>e  of  the  period  it;  the  woiid^fflul  ijiwtii  i>1  irliVortiiUi)^ 
power  by  means  ol  a  niodt  edcVcaordiua^^  i>«^fi«^  o1  lonriiiiak' 


240 


THE   GOVERNMENTS    OF   GERMANF, 


marriages,  which  made  conteiuporaries  say  that  what  Mars 
gave  to  othera  Venua  gave  to  the  House  of  Austria.  Maxi- 
imiliau  I.,  as  we  have  seen,  married  Mary  of  Burgundy  and  so 
added  to  Austria  the  territorie'S  of  that  great  Ilouae.  The  son 
of  this  marriage,  Philip  the  Pair,  Archduke  of  Austria,  married 
Joanna,  the  heiress  of  Aragoii  and  Castile,  and  su  brought  into 
the  world  that  greatest  figure  of  the  house  of  Habsburg, 
Charles  V.,  master  of  Spain  and  her  American  possessions,  of 
the  Netherlands,  and  of  Austria,  with  all  that  dex>ended  upou 
these,  the  dreaded  rival  of  every  independent  power  in  Europe 
(1519-15J56).  It  was  this  Charles  who,  bidding  for  the  polit- 
ical co-operation  of  the  Papacy  against  Francis  I,  of  France, 
threw  his  weight  against  Luther  in  the  great  Diet  at  Worms 
and  so  inaugurated  the  momentous  contests  of  the  Keformation 
wliich  were  to  issue  in  the  terrible  Thirty  Years'  War.  After 
his  abdication  the  vast  double  domains  of  the  House  were  sep- 
arated. Charles's  son  Philip  received  Spain  and  the  Nether- 
lands, his  brother  Ferdinand  Austria  and  the  imperial  succes- 
sion :  there  being  thus  established  a  Spanish  and  an  Austrian 
branch  of  the  Habsburg  line  which  were  henceforth  to  have 
separate  lii stories. 

379.  The  Thirty  Years'  War  (1618-1G48),  which  began  as 
a  religious  war  with  the  revolt  against  the  Empire  of  the  Prot- 
estants of  Bohemia,  degenerated  in  its  last  stages  into  a  gen- 
eral European  war  of  aggrandizement,  and  ended  with  a  general 
redistribution  of  border  territory  amongst  Swetleu,  France, 
Brandenburg,  and  Anetria,  which  emphasized  the  internal  an- 
tagonisms of  the  German  States,  but  which  left  the  House  of 
Habsburg  in  much  the  same  position  as  of  old-  Austria  re- 
mained still  head  of  the  Empire,  though  the  imperial  'estates' 
were  left  free  to  act  for  themselves  in  all  matters  which  did 
not  immediately  affect  imperial  interests,  —  were  given,  i.e., 
whatwa^  called  "territorial  superiority"  (LandenkoUeU) — and 
^permanent  Diet  was  presently  (1603)  constituted  at  Begens- 
Jf  in  whose  hands  a  more  definite  imperial  constitution  began 


THE  GOVERNMENTS   OF  GERMANY. 


241 


to  be  developed.  Perhaps  the  most  important  result  of  the 
peace  (of  Westphalia)  waa  the  acknowledgment  of  the  inde- 
pendence of  Switzerland  and  tie  Republic  of  the  United  Jleth- 
erlands. 

380.  Uotil  1806 The  eighteenth  century  is    marked  for 

Germany  (1)  by  the  War  of  the  Spanish  Succession  which  re- 
sulted (Peace  of  Utrecht)  in  the  failure  of  the  claim  of  the 
Austrian  Habsburgers  to  the  throne  of  Spain  and  in  the  rec- 
ognition of  Pnissia  (Brandenburg)  as  a  kiugdom  (sec.  392); 
(2)  by  the  War  of  the  Austrian  Succession,  which  arose  out  of 
the  failure  of  the  male  line  of  the  House  of  Austria '  (the  posses- 
sions of  the  House  falling  to  Maria  Theresa),  which  practically 
ended  with  the  election  of  Francis  of  Lorraine,  the  husband  of 
the  Austrian  heiress,  to  the  imperial  throne,  securing  to  Haba- 
burg-Lorraine  the  Habsburg  succession,  and  which  resulted  in 
the  loss  by  Austria  of  Silesia  to  Frederic  the  Great  of  Prussia 
(Peace  of  Aix-la-Chapelle,  1748)  ;  (3)  by  the  Silesian  wars, 
the  last  of  which  was  called  the  Seven  Years'  War  (1756- 
1763),  which  arose  out  of  the  reopening  of  the  contest  between 
Austria  and  Prussia  for  the  possession  of  Silesia,  and  which 
resulted  in  the  linal  conBrmatlon  of  the  title  of  Prussia,  a  title 
rather  of  might  than  of  right  (Peace  of  Hubertsburg,  1763) ; 
(4)  by  the  legal  and  ecclesiastical  reforms  whereby  Joseph  II.. 
son  of  Maria  Theresa,  partially  liberalized  and  rehabilitated 
the  Austrian  Empire ;  and  (5)  by  the  leagued  opposition  of 
German  princes,  acting  under  the  leadership  of  Frederic  of 
Prussia,  to  the  attempt  of  Joseph  to  absorb  Bavaria  by  trans- 
ferring its  heir  to  the  Austrian  Netherlands. 

38t,  End  of  the  Old  Empire. — This  last  event  was  upon 
the  eve  of  the  French  Revolution  :  and  that  revolution  event- 
ually brought  forth  Napoleon  Bonaparte,  whose  sweeping  con- 
quests forced  Francis  of  Austria  to  abdicate  the  imperial  office 
in  1806,  and  ao  brought  to  an  end  at  once  the  real  German 

1  Thii  WM  the  iieriod  (1742-lTft6)  at  ihe  pleclioo  of  Challei  of 
•nd  FrauuiB  of  Lurrulne  (u  the  imperial  difjiiity. 


Bavuift  I 


242  TH£  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GERMANY. 

Empire  which  Maximilian  had  founded,  and  the  tradition  of 
the  Holy  Eoman  Empire  which  ran  back  to  the  great  Charles 
aiid  the  year  800. 

382.  Austria's  Rival,  —  Prussia.  —  Meantime  a  rival  to 
Austria  had  grown  up  in  the  north,  out  of  the  North  Mark 
established  by  Henry  the  Fowler  in  930  as  the  Empire's  bar- 
rier against  the  Wends  (sec.  363).  North  Mark  as  well  as 
East  Mark  had  waxed  great  and  independent ;  they  now  stood 
face  to  face,  the  two  great  borider  kingdoms,  in  a  rivalry  which 
was  to  have  the  most  momentous  influence  upon  Grerman 
history. 

383.  The  Mark  Brandenburg. — The  original  North  Mark, 
—  afterwards  known  as  the  AUniark,  or  Old  Mark,  —  was  a 
small  district  upon  the  left  bank  of  the  Elbe,  where  the  river 
turns  decisively  and  finally  northwest  on  its  way  to  the  North 
Sea.*  The  Elbe  then  constituted  the  northeastern  limit  of 
fche  Frankish  kingdom ;  neither  Carolingian  nor  Saxon  empe- 
rors had  been  able  to  maintain  a  permanent  foothold  beyond  it. 
They  had  gained  a  fringe  of  territory  on  the  right  bank  of  the 
stream,  only  to  lose  it  again  to  the  Wends,  its  sturdy  Slavonic 
masters.  In  1134,  however,  the  Emperor  conferred  the  Mark 
upon  one  Albert  of  the  powerful  house  of  Anhalt,  who  has 
come  down  to  us  as  *  Albert  the  Bear,'  a  man  of  daring  and 
energy  of  the  sort  that  loves  strenuous  contests  with  the  foes 
both  of  circumstance  and  of  the  battle-field.  Before  him  the 
stubborn  heathen  gave  way.  He  pushed  beyond  the  river  and 
began  rapidly  to  widen  the  North  Mark  into  a  great  territory 
which  should  have  the  Elbe  at  its  back  instead  of  at  its  front 
in  facing  the  barbarians  beyond.  Albert's  successors,  though 
not  so  capable  and  masterful  as  he  had  been,  were  able  pretty 
steadily  to  advance  the  work  which  he  had  begun.  Step  by 
step  they  pushed  their  conquests  on  till  the  next  great  river 
of  the  north,  the  Oder,  had  been  reached,  till  even  the  Oder 

^  About  Bixty-five  mileB  northwest  from  Berlin. 


THE  GOVERNMENTS  OP   GEItMAKV,  243 


had  been  passed,  and  botli  Mecklenburg  between  tbe  rivera, 
and  Pomerunia  beyond,  had  been  brought  under  their  power, 
and  two-thitds  of  tlie  southern  shore  of  the  BiUtic  acknowl- 
ed]^d  them  as  masters.  The  House  of  Anhalt  continued  to 
furnish  Markgrafs  for  this  great  task  of  conquest  for  almost 
two  hundred  years  (li;{4-13i!0),  —  the  period  whieh  saw  the 
rise  and  fall  of  the  Hohenstaufen,  the  Interregnum,  and  the 
greatest  degradation  of  the  imperial  office, — a  period  con- 
sequently of  tbe  greatest  opportunity  for  iudependent  action 
and  self-aggrandizement  on  the  distant  northern  borders. 

384.  And  Anhalt  did  its  work  thoroughly.  It  not  only 
conqueied,  but  also  colonized.  Great  numbers  of  colonists  both 
from  Holland  and  from  the  more  southern  Teutonic  lands  were 
brought  into  the  newly  acquired  territory;  fully  one  hundred 
towns  are  said  to  owe  either  their  foundation  or  their  re- 
foundation on  a  Germanic  basis  to  this  time.  The  laud  was 
thoroughly  Teutonized,  with  the  double  benefit  of  a  new  and 
vigorous  population  and  a  new  fertility  and  wealth,  —  for  tbe 
new-comers  coaxed  the  barren  soil  of  the  country  into  an  un- 
wonted productiveness,  and  the  towns  created  and  rapidly 
developed  an  unaccustomed  trade.  Meantime  the  country,  so 
much  extended  beyond  the  narrow  area  of  the  Old  Mark,  had 
become  the  "Mark  Brandenburg,"  a  name  which  it  took  from 
its  new  capital  city,  once  a  stronghold  of  the  Wends  under  the 
name  Branibor. 

385.  Independence  of  the  Uarkgraf. — Under  the  House 
of  Anhalt,  too,  the  Mark  h:ul  undergone  more  than  territorial 
expansion  and  material  development ;  it  had  undergone  also  a 
significant  political  transformation.  The  Grafs  of  the  old 
North  Mark  had  not  generally  assumed  to  be  more  than  officers 
of  the  Empire,  the  Emperor's  lieutenants  on  the  border.  Prob- 
ably even  Albert  the  Bear  fully  acknowledged  this  complete 
subordination  of  his  functions  to  the  control  of  the  imperial 
will.  But  by  the  time  the  North  Mark  had  expanded  into  the 
Mark  Brandenburg,  the  Maikgrafs,  secure  in  heretiltary  poa- 


244  TBB  OOTBaKHBNTS  OF  OBBHJLHT. 

a  of  their  office,  had  beguQ  lo  act  not  as  real  officers,  but 
only  aa  nominal  vassals  of  the  Empire.  They  ruled  their 
domain  with  a  peculiar  potency,  moreover.  Not  many  great 
estates  were  developed  in  Brandenburg  during  the  early 
periods  of  its  development.  Most  of  the  immigrants  held 
directly  of  the  Graf:  there  were  few,  except  the  burghers  of 
the  fast-growing  towns,  to  dispute  his  complete  supremacy. 
It  looked  as  if  a  kingdom  of  unprecedented  homogeneity  and 
compactiiesa  were  a-making  in  the  lauds  between  the  Elbe  and 
the  Oder. 

386.  Anarchy  in  Brandenburg —  But  before  any  such 
process  could  work  itself  out  the  heirs  of  Anhalt  failed,  and 
the  Mark  fell  to  the  Emi)eror  as  a  lapsed  fief.  B'roiii  1324  to 
1373  it  was  held  by  the  imperial  House  of  Bavaria ; '  from 
1373  to  1411  by  the  House  of  Luxemburg;  and  during  these 
eighty-seven  years  anarchy  and  dissolution  worked  a  constant 
work  of  destruction.  The  Anhalt  grafs  had  made  the  govern- 
ment and  extension  of  the  Mark  their  chief  concern,  and  so 
had  kept  it  well  in  band,  both  against  disorder  within  and 
covetous  neighbors  without;  but  to  the  Bavarians  and  LuXPm- 
bnrgs  Brandenburg  was  a  mere  appendage  to  other  more  im- 
portant possessions.  They  were  absentee  lords;  and  in  their 
absence  their  Mark  land  rapidly  slid  towards  ruin.  Lawless- 
ness such  as  the  whole  Empire  had  strainecl  under  during  the 
Interregnum  now  wrenched  government  from  its  foundations 
in  the  neglected  Mark.  The  more  powerful  vassals  hastened 
to  fortify  themselves  in  the  special  privileges  of  a  virtual  in- 
dependence ;  nobles  became  highwaymen ;  towns  that  could 
escape  the  clutches  of  neighbor  barons  escaped  also  all  con- 
trol of  the  legitimate  government;  and  every  prini'e  whose 
territories  tuui-hefl  those  of  Brandenburg  helped  himself 
almost  as  he  listed  to  such  parts  of  the  apparently  doomed 

*  II  wii«  during  llie  tenure  of  BavHria  thKt  the  riKht  nf  Brnndrnburx 
to  R  Toie  in  the  eleclor&l  college  wu  acknowledged  by  tbe  Golden 
Boll  (lec.  300). 


THE  OOTBRNMEKTS   OF  r.ESHAlTT. 


24n 


Mark  as  most  tempted  or  poiild  least  withstand  tim.  It 
looked  as  if  Anhalt's  work  was  to  be  utterly  undone  and 
Brandenburg  Ix'icnue  commoo  spoil  for  Germany. 

387.  The  Hoheazollem.  — Just  in  time,  as  it  would  seem, 
a  House  capable  as  any  to  reconstitute  the  torn  domain  and  as 
interested  as  any  to  identify  its  fortunes  with  their  own,  came 
into  possession  of  the  diminislied  authority  of  the  markgraf- 
sliip.  This  was  the  now  famous  House  of  Hohenzollern.  This 
House,  a  branch  of  the  Swabian  Zollern,  had  been  invested,  in 
1192,  with  the  burggrafship  of  Nfirnberg.  The  Burggraf  of 
Nfirnberg,  like  the  Markgraf  of  the  North  Mark,  was  originally 
an  imperial  officer;  but  the  burggrafship  bei\ime  hereditary 
and  semi -independent  like  all  other  grafships  (sec.  360);  and 
in  the  hands  of  the  Hohenzollern  it  had  attained  to  a  very 
great  power  and  importance.  Gradually  piece  after  piece  of 
the  territories  about  Ndrnberg  was  absorbed  until  both  Ana- 
bach  and  Bayreuth  were  included  in  the  possessions  of  the 
ambitious  burggrafs,  and  the  Hohenzollern  had  taken  their 
place  among  the  most  important  princes  of  the  Empire. 
Sigismund  of  Luxemburg,  who  was  elevated  to  the  imperial 
throne  in  1410,  was  probably  in  debt  to  Frederic  of  Hohen- 
zollern, the  Burggi-af  of  Narnberg,  for  stanch  support  against 
his  rivals  in  the  imperial  race.  At  any  rate  he  created  Fred- 
eric Markgraf  of  Brandenburg  in  1411.  Twenty-sovcn  years 
afterwards,  upon  the  death  of  Sigiamund,  this  same  I'rederio 
aspired  to  succeed  htm,  but  Albert,  the  first  of  the  continuous 
line  of  Habsburgers,  was  chosen.  The  day  for  the  reiJ  rivalry 
between  Habsburg  and  Hohenzollern  was  not  yet.  Thu  Brim* 
denburger  had  first  to  nurse  his  power  to  its  fiill  stature. 

388.  The  Dispositio  Achillea.  —  Nothing,  perhaps,  con- 
tributed more  to  the  ultimate  supremacy  of  Brandenburg  in 
Northern  Germany,  than  the  wise  provisions  speedily  adopted 
by  the  Hohenzollern  concerning  the  manner  in  which  their 
new  territory  should  be  handed  on  by  inheritance.  They  not 
only  recompaeted  the  Mark   by  restoring  firm   govemmi'nt, 


248  THE  OOVERNMBSTS  OV  OSRMAlT?, 

retaking  some  of  its  stolen  parts,  and  stamping  out  the  threaten- 
ing internal  divisioiis  between  noble  and  noble ;  they  also  deter- 
miue<l  that  they  would  not  themselves  divide  the  domain.  A 
family  law  was  promulgated  by  the  Markgraf  Albert  'Achilles' 
(1471-14S6)  which  forbade  any  division  of  the  Mark  lands  or 
of  the  estates  of  Ansbacb  and  Bayreuth.  These  latter  and  the 
Mark  might  be  separated  from  each  other;  but  neither  was  to 
be  partitioned  within  itself.  Tlds  is  known  as  the  Dt^omtio 
AcklUea,  and  has  justly  lieen  regarded  as  une  of  the  principal 
foundation  stones  of  Hohenzollern  predominance.  For  in  thus 
consolidating  the  power  of  their  House  by  adopting  the  princi- 
ple of  primogeniture,  the  new  masters  of  Brandenburg  were 
beforehand  with  the  rest  of  Germany.  Elsewhere  noble  fami- 
lies were  constantly  dissipating  carefully  cumulated  power  by 
partitions  amongst  heirs.  The  Hohenzollern,  on  the  "contrary, 
though  they  did  not,  for  a  generation  or  two  after  the  ZWspo- 
sUio,  quite  strictly  hold  to  their  new  rule  of  inheritance,  adhered 
to  it  closely  enough  eventually  to  preserve  their  power  whole. 
Thereafter  every  acquisition  added  to  the  compat't  mass. 

389.  Jo&chim  II.  —  Later  Hohenzollern  showed  a  capacity 
for  legal  reforms  of  another  kind.  Joachim  I.  (1499-1535) 
established  at  Berlin  a  supreme  court  to  give  unity  to  the  ad- 
ministration of  justice ;  and,  in  order  to  give  unity  also  to  the 
law,  introduced  the  Roman  Code  as  a  convenient  substitute 
for  a  perhaps  impossible  systematization  of  the  heterogeneous 
customs  native  to  the  Mark.  The  reign  of  Joachim  II.  (1535- 
1571)  marks  a  sort  of  turning  point  in  the  history  of  Branden- 
burg; for  it  was  then  that  the  power  of  the  Elector  and  the 
influence  of  the  'estates'  of  the  Mark,  —  the  nobles  and  the 
municipaUties, — were  most  nearly  at  an  equilibrium.  Imme- 
diately afterwards  the  towns  declined,  and  all  cireumstauoes 
shaped  themselves  in  favor  of  the  Elector  and  against  a  oon- 
tinued  control  of  affairs  by  the  'estates.'  More  important 
still,  Joachim  identified  himself  with  the  Prutestint  side  in  the 
great  controversy  of  the  Reformation,  and  from  him  dates  that 


THE  QOVEENMEST8   OF   GERMANY. 


247 


steady  Protestantism  of  tlie  House  of  HolieiizoUern  which  came 
eventually  to  coiistitute  a  chief  part  of  its  claim  to  lead  Get- 
many  in  opposition  to  Catholic  Austria.  It  was  this  Joachim 
II.,  too,  who  prepared  much  of  the  later  history  of  hia  House 
by  obtaining  from  the  Duke  of  Prussia,  in  1569,  assent  to  a 
solemn  covenant  that  when  the  then  ducal  line  should  run  out 
the  duchy  should  pass  to  Brandenburg.  In  1618  the  compact 
was  fulfilled,  and  John  Sigismuud  of  Hoheuzolleni  became 
also  Duke  of  Prussia. 

390,  Prussia  was  a  district  of  considerable  size,  lying  be- 
tween the  rivers  Vistula  •ind  Memel  at  the  southeast  extremity 
of.  the  Baltic.  It  had  been  taken  from  the  Lithuaniau  inhabi- 
tants between  the  years  1230  and  1283  by  the  Teutonic  Knights, 
who  were  out  of  congenial  employment  since  the  end  of  the 
fighting  in  Palestine  and  were  eager  for  a  stirring  new  crusade 
against  the  heathen  of  Northern  Europe.  The  Knights  col- 
onized and  organized  their  conquests  much  as  Albert  the  Bear 
and  his  successors  had  colonized  and  organized  Brandenburg. 
For  more  than  a  century  they  held  their  possessions  in  virtual 
independence ;  but  in  1467  they  were  compelled  to  acknowl- 
edge themselves  subject  to  Poland.  In  1511  the  effort  of  the 
Order  to  govern  aa  an  Order  had  been  abandoned,  and  East 
Prussia  had  been  erected  by  Albert,  a  Franconian  Hohenzol 
lern,  Grand-Master  of  the  Order,  into  a  duchy  held  as  a  fief  ot 
Poland.  The  Prussia,  therefore,'to  whose  ducal  throne  John 
Sigiamund  succeeded  in  1618  was  a  fief  of  Poland,  and  was 
separated  from  Brandenburg  by  the  wide  expanse  of  West 
Prussia,  a  large  district  extending  from  Pomerania  to  the 
Vistula,  which  had  once  been  part  of  the  domain  which  the 
Teutonic  Knights  hiid  won,  but  which  was  now  an  integral  part 
of  the  territory  of  Poland. 

"The  Great  Elector."  —  But  in  1640  there  came  upon 
the  stage  a  Hobenzollern  who  was  to  force  upon  his  neighbora 
numerous  changes  in  the  political  map.  This  was  Frederic 
Williiuu  (1640-1688),  aver  since  honored  with  the  name  of  the 


248 


THE   QOVEBNMENTB   OP   OBRHAtfT. 


Great  Elector.  By  the  Peace  of  Westphalia,  Frederic  Wil- 
liam obtained  Mii^deburg  and  most  of  Pommerania  (wbich 
in  a  previous  time  of  disintegration  had  been  absorbed  by  Swe- 
den). In  1657,  by  skilful  playing  of  a  double  part  in  a  war 
between  Sweden  and  Poland,  he  extorttid  from  the  latter  a 
relinquishment  of  her  feudal  rights  over  Prussia,  and  so  made 
it  a  free  duchy.  Oue-third  of  his  territory  at  bis  death  lay 
outside  of  the  Empire  and  owned  no  master  but  himself. 
Inside  hia  dominions  he  established  absolutism.  In  Branden- 
burg the  towns  had  greatly  declined;  and  the  nobles  had  abdi- 
cated their  control  over  the  Elector  by  granting  him  a  permanent 
iaoome,  so  that  only  management  and  force  of  character  were 
needed  to  make  the  Elector's  will  supreme  there.  In  Prussia 
he  did  nut  scruple  to  make  force  his  instrument  in  establishing 
absolutism. 

392.  The  KlBgdom  of  Prussia.  —  Frederic,  son  of  the 
Great  Elector,  used  the  power  left  him  by  his  father  to  pve 
weight  to  intrigues  whereby  he  finally  got  the  consent  of  the 
Emperor  to  his  assumption  of  the  title  of  King  of  Prussia. 
The  Emperor  would  not  consent  to  the  erection  of  a  new  king- 
dom within  the  Empire ;  but  Prussia  lay  outside  the  Empire ; 
Frederic  might  call  himself  King  of  Prussia.  Frederic  acourd- 
ingly  crowned  himself  with  great  im press iveness  and  pomp 
at  Kdnigsberg  in  Prussia,  becoming  King  of  Prussia  and 
Elector  of  Brandeuliurg.  The  greater  title  speedily  swallowed 
up  the  less.  Tlie  King  of  Prussia  was  an  independent  monarch; 
the  Elector  of  Brandenburg  was  still  a  subject  of  the  Empire. 
The  Elector  always  preferred,  consequently,  to  be  knowu  by 
the  title  of  greater  dignity.  A  brief  time  and  the  natural 
result  will  follow ;  instead  of  Urandenbiirg's  giving  its  name  to 
Pruaaia,  Prussia  will  give  its  name  to  Brandenburg. 

393.  Frederic  the  Great.  — Frederic,  the  first  king  of  Prus- 
sia, governed  from  1688  to  1713.  His  son,  Frederic  William  I. 
(1713-1740),  rounded  out  Brandenburg's  possessions  in  Pom- 
merania,  and  hoarded  the  money  and  prepared  the  army  with 


THE  GOVEHNMENTS   OF   GERMANY. 

which  his  son,  Frederic  the  G-reat  (1740-1786),  was  to  complete 
the  greatness  of  Prussia.  The  great  Frederic  took  Silesia  from 
Austria,  as  we  have  seen  (st*c,  380),  and  then,  joining  in  the 
heartless  and  scaadnJous  partition  of  I'ulaad  in  1772,  filled  up 
the  gap  between  Brandenburg  and  East  Prussia  with  West 
Prussia  and  the  Netze  district,  territory  already  thoroughly 
German.  The  second  and  third  partitions  of  friendless  Poland 
in  1793  and  1795  lulded  to  Prussia  the  districts  known  r 
South  and  East  I'russia. 

Prussia  was  now  ready  for  her  final  rivalry  with  Austria  for 
the  leadership  of  Germany ;  but  first  there  was  to  be  the  great 
storm  of  the  Napoleonic  wars,  which  was  to  sweep  away  so 
much,  besides  the  Empire,  that  was  old  in  German  political 
arrangements,  and  create  the  proper  atmospherJL-  eoiiditions 
for  German  nationality. 

394.  Napoleon:  the  Confederacy  of  the  Rhine. —  One  of 
the  earliest  acts  of  Napoleon  in  his  contest  with  Austria  and 
Prussia  was  to  isolate  these  two  great  German  states  by  thrust- 
ing between  them  a  barrier  of  smaller  German  states  attached 
to  the  French  interest.  So  little  coherent  was  Germany,  so 
little  had  the  Empire  made  of  the  Germans  a  single  nation, 
that  Napoleon  was  able  to  detach  from  all  alliance  with  either 
Austria  or  Prussia  every  one  of  the  German  states  except 
Brunswick  and  the  electorate  of  Hesse.  Of  these  the  chief  were, 
of  course,  the  kingdoms  of  Bavaria  and  Wiirttemberg  and  the 
grand-duchy  of  Baden.  Napoleon  organized  out  of  these  allies 
the  S(w;ailed  '  Confederacy  of  the  Rhine,'  of  which  he  consti- 
hited  himself '  Protector,'  and  which-lasted  from  1806  till  1813. 

But,  despite  the  ease  with  which  he  at  fii-st  divided  Ger- 
many in  order  to  conquer  it,  Najwleon  discovered  at  last  that 
he  hfd  himself  aroused  there  a  national  feeling  which  was  to 
east  him  out  and  ruin  him.  In  1813  Germany  rose,  the  Con- 
federacy of  the  Rhine  went  to  pieces,  and  all  Napoleon's  plans 
were  undone.  He  had  done  Germany  the  inestimable  setviee 
of  making  her  patriotic. 


250  THE  GOVERirMENTS  OF  GERMANY. 

395.  The  German  Confederation  (1815-1866).  — The  Con- 
gress of  Vienna,  which  met  at  the  close  of  the  Napoleonic 
wars  to  recompose  Europe,  had  no  less  a  task  than  the  formal 
undoing  of  all  that  Napoleon  had  done.  It  could  not,  however, 
revivify  the  Grerman  Empire :  that  had  been  dead  for  some 
time  before  Napoleon  forced  a  winding  up  of  its  affairs.  Ger- 
many was  not  to  remain  disintegrate,  nevertheless.  In  1815 
was  formed  the  German  Confederation  which,  loose  as  it  was, 
united  the  German  states  more  closely  than  they  had  been 
united  for  many  generations.  Austria  was  the  president  of 
the  Confederation ;  its  organ  was  a  Diet  of  ambassadors  from 
the  thirty-nine  component  states  (kingdoms,  duchies,  cities, 
principalities),  which  was  to  mediate  between  the  states  in  all 
matters  of  common  concern ;  and  the  Confederation  maintained 
an  army  of  thirty  thousand  men.  The  arrangement  was  little 
enough  like  union :  the  large  states  had  a  preponderant  repre- 
sentation in  the  Diet,  Austria  dominating  all ;  and  each  state, 
whether  great  or  small,  was  suffered  to  go  its  own  way,  make 
its  own  alliances  and  fight  its  own  wars,  if  only  it  refrained 
from  injuring  any  one  of  the  Confederates  or  the  interests  of 
the  Confederation.  But  there  was  sufficient  cohesion  to  keep 
the  states  together  while  German  national  feeling  grew,  and 
while  the  political  revolutions  of  the  century  (1830  and  1848) 
liberalized  political  institutions. 

396.  Period  of  Constitutional  Reform.  —  In  1848  most  of 
the  German  states,  except  Prussia,  granted  to  their  people  con- 
stitutional government.  In  the  same  year  a  *  German  National 
Parliament '  met  at  Frankfort  (the  seat  of  the  Diet  of  the  Con- 
federation) and  attempted  to  formulate  a  plan  for  more  perfect 
union  under  the  leadership  of  Prussia ;  but  the  time  was  not 
yet  ripe  for  such  union,  and  the  attempt  failed.  Still  earlier, 
in  1833,  Prussia  had  led  in  the  formation  of  a '  Customs  Union ' 
(ZoUverein)  between  herself  and  all  ^  the  states  of  the  Confed- 

^  fhe  Union  did  not  at  first  include  this  'all/  but  it  did  ereotuaUj. 


THE  GOVERNMENTS  OP  GERM  ANT. 


H        DfVl 


251 

eration  except  Austria,  which  laid  the  free-trade  basis  for  those 
subsequent  political  arrange me-nts  from  which  also  Austria  was 
to  be  excluded. 

In  1860  Prussia  received  from  the  hands  of  her  king  the 
forms,  at  least,  of  a  liberal  government,  with  parliamentary  in- 
stitutions; and  these  concessions,  though  at  first  largely  make- 
believe,  served  eventually  as  the  basis  for  more  substantial 
popular  liberties. 

397.  The  North  German  Confederation  (1867-1871).  — 
Finally,  in  1866,  came  the  open  brciwh  between  Prussia  and 
Austria.  The  result  was  a  six  weeks'  war  in  which  Austria 
was  completely  defeated  and  humiliated.  The  Confederation 
of  1815  fell  to  pieces;  Prussia  drew  about  her  the  Protestant 
states  of  Northern  Germany  in  a  '  North  German  Confederiir 
tjon';  the  middle  states,  Bavaria,  Wiirttemberg,  Baden,  etc., 
held  off  for  a  while  to  tbemselTes  ;  and  Austria  found  herself 
finally  excluded  from  German  itolitical  arraugemeuts. 

398.  Austria  out  of  Germany. — Since  then  Austria,  oi-ig- 
inally  predominantly  German,  has  devoted  herself  to  the  task 
of  amalgamating  the  various  nationalities  of  Southeast  Europe 
under  her  hegemony,  and  so  has  become  lu  large  part  a  non- 
German  state.  Prussia  haa  become  the  head  and  front  of 
Germany,  in  her  stead. 

Meantime  Prussia  has  grown  more  than  one-fifth  in  terri- 
tory. The  rearrangement  at  Vienna  in  1815  gave  her  Swedish 
Pommerajiia  and  the  northern  half  of  Saxony ;  the  war  of 
1866  confirmed  her  in  the  possession  of  Schleswig-Holstein, 
Hannover,  Hesse-Casael,  Hsase-Naasau,  and  Frankfort. 

309.  The  German  Empire. — The  finishing  impulse  was 
given  to  the  new  processes  of  union  by  the  Franco-Prassian 
War  of  1870-1871.  Prussia's  brilliant  successes  in  that  con- 
test, won,  as  it  seemed,  in  the  Interest  of  German  patriotism 
against  French  insolence,  broke  the  coldness  of  the  middle 
states  towards  their  great  northern  neighbor ;  they  joined  the 
rest  of  Germany;  and  the  German  Empire  was  formed  (Palace 
of  VersaUles,  Jan,  18,  1871). 


252  TEU:  GOVBBNMENTS  OF  OBBMAKY. 

Government  of  the  Empire. 

400.  Austria  and  Germany:  Character  of  the  German 
Empire. — When  he  ceased  to  be  Emperor  of  the  Holy  Boman 
Empire  (1806 ;  sec.  381),  Francis  I.  still  remained  Emperor  of 
Austria.  He  had  assumed  that  title  in  1804 ;  and  from  that 
day  to  this  there  has  been  in  full  form  —  what  there  had  long 
been  in  reality  —  an  Austrian  Empire.  In  1871  there  arose 
by  its  side  a  new  German  Empire,  but  the  two  empires*  are 
thoroughly  unlike  one  another.  The  Austrian  Empire,  though 
wearing  the  form  of  a  dual  monarchy  as  Austria-Hungary,  is 
composed  of  the  hereditary  possessions  of  the  House  of  Habs- 
burg;  the  German  Empire,  on  the  othei:  hand,  is  a  federal 
state  composed  of  four  kingdoms,  six  grand-duchies,  five 
duchies,  seven  principalities,  three  free  cities,  and  the  imperial 
domain  of  Alsace-Lorraine,  these  lands  being  united  in  a  great 
'  corporation  of  public  law '  under  the  hereditary  presidency  of 
the  king  of  Prussia.  Its  Emperor  is  its  president,  not  its 
monarch. 

The  four  kingdoms  are  Prussia,  BaYaria,  Wiirttemberg,  and  Saxony ; 
the  graud-ducliies,  Baden,  Mecklenburg-Schwerin,  Hetse,  Oldenburg, 
Brunswick,  Saxe- Weimar,  and  Mecklenburg-Strelitz ;  the  duchies,  Saze- 
Meiningen,  Anhalt,  Saxe-Coburg,  and  Saxe-Altenburg;  the  principali- 
ties, Waldeck,  Lippe,  Schwarzburg-Rudolstadt,  Schwarzburg-Sonden- 
hausen,  Keuss-Schleiz,  Schaumburg-Lippe,  and  Reuta-Greiz;  the  free 
cities,  Hamburg,  Liibeck,  and  Bremen. 

401.  The  Central  German  States  and  the  Empire.  —  The 

first  step  towards  union  was  taken  in  1870,  when  Baden,  Bava- 
ria, and  Wiirttemberg,  fearing  that  the  object  of  Napoleon  III. 
was  to  conquer  the  central  Grerman  states  or  renew  the  Con- 
federation of  the  Ehinc,  had  decisively  espoused  the  side  of 
Prussia  and  the  North  German  Confederation.  While  the 
siege  of  Paris  was  in  progress  these  three  states  sent  delegates 
to  King  William  at  Versailles  and  formally  united  themselves 
with  their  northern  compatriots :  the  North  German  Confed- 


or  Gixjuiirr.  :u-$ 


tkn  of  die  kiBc  of  Bsv^ril.  t^  prffiidefit-kia«r  v^fts  oiv^vni^ 
Empevor,  and  die  Gcbbui  Cocf <dentKQ  hecaaBe  th^  Gi^nun 


402.  Tke  rwiiilailM  «f  the  Ei^iie.— Tbe  mw  Empii^. 
howerer,  beus  stilL  in  its  cunstinitioii.  distiiKtest  iTae«»  of 
its  deriTstion.    It  is  sdll  a  disdncdr  fedend  ntlier  than 

m 

nnitaij  statos,  and  the  Emperor  is  still  only  its  constitutional 
president.  As  Emperor  he  ofrapies  not  an  hereditarr  thivHH^^ 
but  cibIj  an  hereditaiy  office.  Sovereignty  does  not  inside  in 
him,  bat  ^  in  the  nnion  of  German  federal  princes  anil  the  free 
cities."    He  is  the  chief  officer  of  a  great  political  corporation. 

403.  The  Emperor.  —  Still  his  constitutional  pren^tives 
are  of  the  most  eminent  kind.  Unlike  other  presidents,  he  is 
irresponsible:  he  cannot  be  removed,  his  office  belonging  in* 
alienablj  to  the  throne  of  Prossia,  whether  its  occupant  be 
king  or  regent  only.  He  summons,  opens^  adjourns,  and  cU>sos 
the  two  Houses  of  the  federal  legislature,  the  BundesnUh  and 
the  Reichstag,  the  latter  of  which  he  can  also,  upon  the  mlvioe 
of  the  Bundemuth^  dissolve.  He  appoints,  and  may  at  his 
pleasure  remove,  the  Imperial  Chancellor,  who  is  l>oth  the 
vital  centre  of  all  imperial  administration  and  chairman  of 
the  Bundesrath;  and  he  appoints  also,  under  the  couutorsignor 
ture  of  the  Chancellor,  all  minor  officers  of  the  imjH»rial  ser- 
vice, whom,  with  a  like  co-operation  of  the  Chancellor,  ho  may 
also,  of  course,  dismiss.  He  controls  the  foreign  affairs  of 
the  Empire  and  commands  its  vast  military  forces ;  and  in  this 
latter  capacity,  of  commander-in-chief  of  the  imperial  army, 
it  rests  with  him,  acting  with  the  consent  of  the  Band^nntth, 
to  coerce  into  obedience  such  states  of  the  Empire  as  may  at 
any  time  wilfully  and  pertinaciously  neglect  to  fulfil  their 

1  The  pretent  constitution  of  the  Empire  heart  date  April  10,  1871. 


254        THE  GOVERNMEKTS  OF  GERMANY. 

federal  duties.  He  has,  in  brief,  to  the  fullest  extent,  both  the 
executive  and  the  representative  functions  now  characteristic 
of  the  head  of  a  powerful  constitutional  state.  There  are  dis- 
tinct limits  to  his  power  as  Emperor,  limits  which  mark  and 
emphasize  the  federal  character  of  the  Empire  and  make  of  it 
a  state  governed  by  law,  not  by  prerogative ;  but  those  limits 
nevertheless  lie  abundantly  wide  apart.  Adding,  as  he  does, 
to  his  powers  as  hereditary  president  of  the  Empire  his  com- 
manding privileges  as  king  of  Prussia  and,  as  king  of  Prussia, 
the  dominant  member  of  the  Union,  he  possesses  no  slight 
claim  to  be  regarded  as  the  most  powerful  ruler  of  our  time. 
(Compare  sees.  319,  321,  326,  595,  604,^11^25,  626,  637,  644, 
678,  706,  1102,  fl48,  11^ 

404.  Sovereignty  of  the  Empire  in  Legislation.  —  So  com- 
plete, so  unlike  that  of  a  mere  confederation  is  the  present 
union  of  the  German  states  that  the  sovereign  legislative  power 
of  the  Empire  is  theoretically  unlimited:  'it  can  by  means 
of  constitutional  amendment  set  aside  the  bounds  placed  by 
the  constitution  between  its  sphere  and  that  of  the  individual 
states,  that  is,  alter  them  without  the  consent  of  the  states ; 
it  can  also  withdraw  from  the  states  the  powers  reserved  to 
them.  In  a  certain  sense,  therefore,  it  may  be  said  that  the 
individual  states  possess  their  magisterial  rights  only  by  suf- 
ferance of  the  Empire,  only  by  virtue  of  its  will.'  *  Amend- 
ments of  the  constitution  are  not  submitted  either  to  the 
people  or  to  the  governments  of  the  states:  nor  are  they 
passed  by  any  special  or  peculiar  procedure,  as  in  France  (sees. 
311,  318).  They  are  originated  and  acted  upon  as  ordinary 
laws  would  be.  The  only  limitations  put  upon  their  passage 
arc,  first,  that  fourteen  negative  votes  in  the  Bundesrath  will 
defeat  a  proposed  amendment,  and,  second,  that  no  state  can 
bo  deprived  of  any  right  guaranteed  to  it  by  the  constitution, 
without  its  own  consent.    But,  notwithstanding  this  great  con- 

1  Laband,  Das  Staatsrecht  des  deutchen  Reichet  (Marquardfen't  Hand' 
buck),  p.  22. 


THB  GOVKRNMENTS  OF  GERMANY.  255 


centration  of  sovereign  powers  in  the  legislative  authorities 
of  the  Empire^  its  constitution  still  retains  strongly  federal 
features ;  and  the  mirror  of  those  features  is  the  BundesrcUh. 

405.  The  Bimdesrath ;  its  Composition  and  Character.  — 
In  form  and  theory  the  Bundesrath  is  a  body  of  ambassadors. 
Its  members  represent  the  governments  of  the  states  from 
which  they  come,  and  are  accredited  to  the  Emperor  as  dip- 
lomatic agents,  plenipotentiary  charges  cTaffair^  to  whom  he 
must  extend  the  same  protection  that  is  extended  to  the  like 
representatives  of  foreign  states.  It  is  a  fundamental  concep- 
tion of  the  Crerman  constitution  that  "the  body  of  German 
sovereigns  together  with  the  senates  of  the  three  free  cities, 
considered  as  a  unit,  —  tanquam  unum  corpus,  —  is  the  reposi- 
tory of  imperial  sovereignty."  *  The  Bundesrath  is  the  repre- 
sentative of  this  body,  and  is  therefore  the  organ  through 
which  the  sovereignty  of  the  Empire  is  expressed.  The  Em- 
peror, consequently,  shares  the  sovereignty  of  the  Empire 
only  as  king  of  Prussia,  and  takes  part  in  its  exercise  only 
through  the  Prussian  members  of  the  Bundesrath,  It  follows, 
of  course,  from  this  principle  that  the  members  of  the  Bundes- 
rath are  only  the  agents  of  their  governments,  and  act  under 
instructions  from  them,  making  regular  reports  of  the  pro- 
ceedings of  the  Bundesrath  to  their  home  administrations. 
The  votes  of  a  state  are  valid,  whether  cast  by  her  represen- 
tatives in  accordance  with  their  instructions  or  not ;  but  the 
delegates  are  responsible  for  every  breach  of  instructions  to 
their  home  authorities. 

Of  course  at  a  matter  of  practice  the  delegates  to  the  Bundesrath 
receive  only  instructions  of  a  very  general,  unspecific  character,  or  none 
at  all,  seeking  special  instruction  only  for  Yotes  of  great  importance. 

406.  Representation  of  the  States  in  the  Bundesrath. — 

The  states  of  the  ^Empire  are  unequally  represented,  accord- 
ing to  their  size.    Prussia  has  seventeen  votes ;  Bavaria  six ; 

1  Laband,  p.  40. 


256  THE  OOYERNMSNTS  OF  6EBMANT. 

Saxony  and  Wdrttemberg  four  each ;  Baden  and  Hessee  each 
three;  Mecklenburg-Schwerin  and  Bmnswick  each  two;  the 
other  seventeen  states  one  apiece.  The  votes  of  each  state 
which  is  entitled  to  more  than  one  vote  must  be  cast  together 
as  a  unit,  and  each  such  state  can  cast  her  full  vote  whether 
or  not  she  have  her  full  number  of  representatives  present. 

The  significance  of  the  constitutional  provision  that  amendments  to 
the  constitution  may  not  pass  if  there  be  fourteen  negative  rotes  cast 
in  the  Bundesrath  is  quite  evident.  A  combination  of  the  smiU  states 
maj  defeat  any  organic  change  of  Uw  proposed  by  the  large  states ; 
and  Prussia  alone  can  bar  any  amendment  to  which  she  is  opposed. 
The  seventeen  votes  of  Prussia  on  the  one  side  and  the  seventeen  votes 
of  the  small  states  on  the  other  may  be  said  to  constitute  the  central 
balance  of  the  system. 

407.  Functions  of  the  Bundesrath. — The  Bundesrath  oc- 
cupies a  position  in  the  Grerman  system  in  some  respects  not 
unlike  that  which  the  Boman  Senate  held  in  Bome's  govern- 
ment (sec.  149).  It  is,  so  to  say,  the  residuary  legatee  of  the 
constitution;  all  functions  not  specifically  entrusted  to  any 
other  constitutional  authority  remain  with  it ;  no  power  is  in 
principle  foreign  to  its  jurisdiction.  It  has,  therefore,  a  com- 
posite character ;  it  is  at  one  and  the  same  time  an  adminis- 
trative, a  legislative,  and  a  judicial  body. 

408.  In  its  legislative  capacity  it  may  be  considered  the 
upper  house  of  the  legislature.  It  may  originate  bills  to  be 
sent  to  the  Reichstag;  and  its  sanction  is  indispensable  to  the 
validity  of  all  legislation.  Its  consent  must  be  had  also  to 
any  treaty  which  works  any  change  in  either  the  constitutional 
or  statutory  law  of  the  Empire  (see,  also,  sec.  409).  Members 
of  the  Bundesrath  have,  moreover,  the  right  to  express  their 
views  concerning  pending  legislation  on  the  floor  of  the  JUichs- 
tag,  even  when  their  views  are  not  those  which  have  been 
accepted  by  the  majority  of  the  BundesrcUh. 

409.  The  administrative  function  of  the  federal  chamber 
may  be  summed  up  in  the  word  oversight.    It  considers  all 


THE  60V£RNM£NT8  OP  QBEBIAXY.  257 

defects  or  needs  which  discoyer  themselyes  in  the  adminis- 
trative arrangements  of  the  Empire  in  the  course  of  the  exe- 
cution of  the  laws^  and  may  in  all  cases  where  that  duty  has 
not  been  otherwise  bestowed,  formulate  the  necessary  regula- 
tions to  cure  such  defects  and  meet  such  needs.  It  has,  more- 
over, a  voice  in  the  choice  of  some  of  the  most  important 
officers  of  the  imperial  service.  It  nominates  or  elects  the 
members  of  the  Court  of  Accounts,  of  the  Supreme  Court  of 
the  Empire  (Beichsgericht),  of  the  "Chamber  of  Discipline," 
as  well  as  the  officials  who  administer  the  imperial  pension 
funds,  and  those  who  constitute  the  directory  of  the  Imperial 
Bank.  It  confirms  the  nomination,  also,  either  directly  or 
through  one  of  its  committees,  of  consuls  and  of  the  officers 
who  exercise  the  imperial  control  over  the  duties  and  taxes  laid 
by  the  states  under  laws  of  the  Empire.  It  may  also  be 
reckoned  among  the  executive  functions  of  the  Bundesrath 
that  its  consent  is  necessary  to  a  declaration  of  war  (except 
in  case  of  invasion,  when  the  Emperor  may  act  alone),  to  a 
dissolution  of  the  Reichstag  during  a  legislative  period,  and  to 
other  like  weighty  acts  of  government. 

410.  The  judicial  functions  of  the  Bundesrath  spring  in  part 
out  of  its  character  as  the  chief  administrative  council  of  the 
Empire.  When  acting  as  such  a  council,  many  of  its  conclu- 
sions partake  of  the  nature  of  decisions  of  a  supreme  adminis- 
trative court  of  appeal.  But  its  jurisdiction  as  a  court  is  much 
wider  than  questions  of  administration.  It  can  declare  a  state 
of  the  Empire  delinquent,  and  order  execution  to  issue  against 
it.  It  is  the  court  of  highest  instance  in  every  case  of  the 
denial  of  justice  to  an  individual  in  a  state  court  arising  out  of 
a  defect  or  deficiency  in  the  law  of  the  state ;  it  being  within  its 
competence  in  such  a  case  to  compel  the  state  to  cure  the  defi- 
ciency and  afford  the  suitor  the  proper  remedy.  It  is  the  court 
of  appeal  in  all  cases  of  dispute  between  two  or  more  states  of 
the  Empire  which  involve  not  mere  private  law  questions  (such 
cases  go  to  the  ordinary  civil  courts),  but  points  of  public  law. 


258  THE  GOVSBKMBKl!8  OP  OfiftBlAinr. 

In  case  it  cannot  agree  upon  a  conclusion  in  tach  diipatet,  the  whole 
legisIatiTe  power  is  brought  into  play  and  a  law  is  passed  covering  the 
matter  in  controversy.  If  in  any  case  it  considers  itself  unfitted  by 
its  organization,  or  for  any  other  reason,  to  act  as  a  court  in  controTcr- 
sies  brought  before  it,  it  may  delegate  its  judicial  powers  to  a  court  or 
to  experts. 

This  it  did  in  1877  with  reference  to  the  dispute  between  Prussia  and 
Saxony  concerning  the  Berlin-Dresden  railway.^ 

411.  Organization  of  the  Bundesrath.  —  The  Imperial 
Chancellor  is  chairman  of  the  BundesraJth.  He  is  appointed  by 
the  king  of  Prussia,  and  he  must  also  be  one  of  Prussia's  seven- 
teen representatives^  —  for  it  is  the  better  opinion  among  Ger- 
man constitutional  lawyers  that  the  Chancellor's  membership 
in  the  federal  chamber  is  necessary  to  his  presidency  of  the 
body.  In  case  of  a  tie  vote,  the  Chancellor's  vote  is  decisive : 
that  is  to  say,  the  side  on  which  Prussians  votes  are  cast  prevailSy 
for  herVote  must  be  undivided  —  the  Chancellor's  vote  is  not 
his  own,  but  is  one-seventeenth  part  of  Prussia's  whole  vote. 

The  Chancellor  may  appoint  a  substitute  to  act  in  his  absence  as 
president,  this  limitation  resting  upon  his  choice,  that  if  he  does  not 
appoint  a  Prussian  delegate  to  the  office  he  must  appoint  a  Bavarian. 
He  may  also  appoint  a  substitute  to  perform  all  his  functions,  and  such 
an  appointment  would  of  course  include  the  presidency  of  the  Bundes- 
rath  unless  a  separate  and  special  delegation  of  that  office  were  made, 
—  and  unless,  also,  perhaps,  the  general  substitute  were  not  a  member 
of  the  federal  Council. 

412.  Committees.  —  The  Bundesrath  follows,  of  course,  the 
practice  of  other  legislative  bodies  in  referring  various  matters 
to  special  committees  of  its  members.  It  has,  too,  like  other 
bodies,  certain  standing  committees.  These  are  three :  one  on 
Alsace-Lorraine,  one  on  the  Constitution,  and  one  on  the  Order 
of  Business. 

Much  more  important  than  these,  however,  are  eight  delega- 
tions of  its  members  which,  though  called  committees,  may  be 

1  Laband,  p.  iS,  n. 


THB  GOVBBNMENTB  OF  GBBMAKT. 

more  properly  described  lis  Commissions,  for  like  the  executive 
committee  of  our  own  Congress  under  the  old  Confederation 
(sec.  867)  they  coutinue  to  sit  during  the  recesses  of  the  cham- 
ber which  they  in  a  sense  represent.  Of  those  Commissions 
two  are  appointed  by  the  Emperor,  nantely  a  Commlsaiou  "for 
the  Land  Forces  and  Fortifications"  and  a  Commission  "for 
Saval  Affairs " ;  five  are  chosen  yearly  by  the  Bundearath, 
namely,  those  "on  Tariffs  and  Taxation,"  "for  Trade  and  Com- 
merce," "for  Railways,  Posts,  and  Telegraphs,"  "on  Justice," 
and  "on  Accounts"  (Recknungsweaen)  ;  the  eighth  and  most 
important,  the  "  Commission  on  Foreign  Affairs,"  consists  of 
the  representatives  of  Bavaria,  Saxony,  and  Wiirttemberg,  and 
of  two  other  members  chosen  by  the  Bandesrath.  At  least 
five  states  must  be  represented  on  each  of  these  Commissions, 
and  Prussia  must  always  be  one  of  the  five,  except  in  the  case 
of  the  Commission  on  Foreign  Affairs.  On  this  last  Prussia 
needs  no  representation;  slie  has  committed  to  her,  through 
her  king  who  is  also  Emperor,  the  whole  conduct  of  the  foreign 
affairs  of  the  Empire ;  the  Commission  is  apiiointed  simply  to 
watch  the  course  of  intemationa!  relations,  and  to  inform  the 
several  states  of  the  posture  of  foreign  affairs  from  time  to 
time.  "  It  has  to  prepare  no  conclusion  for  the  Bundesralk  and 
to  make  no  reports  to  it :  it  serves  to  receive  communications 
conceniiog  the  foreign  afEairs  of  the  Empire  and  to  exchange 
opinions  with  the  imperial  administration  concerning"  those 
affairs.'  Its  action  is  thus  independent  of  its  connection  with 
the  Bundesralk ;  and  this  is  the  chief  point  of  contrast  between 
it  and  the  other  Commissions.  Their  duties  are  principally  to 
the  Bmides7'atti :  they  for  the  most  part  only  make  reports  to  it. 
Besiiles  their  right  lo  repreaentnlion  on  the  Cotumiaaiun  on  Foreign 
Aflaira,  of  whkh  BnvariH  liai  Uie  presidency,  Wurllemberfc,  Bivsriii, 
■ni]  Saxdiif  bave  alio  Ihe  riglii  lo  appointments  on  Ihe  Conimi»inn> 
fur  Land  Forcea  ntid  FurtifiL'ationa  and  (or  Naval  AfCaira  which  it  ie  (lit 
privilege  of  Ihe  Emperor  to  name. 

I  Laband,  p.  U. 


260  THE  GOVBRNMEHTS   OF  GERMAMt. 

FruuU  ii  entitled  to  t)i«  pniidenc/  of  all  tlie  Commiuioiu  except 
that  on  Foreig:n  Aflairi. 

Each  atate  represenled  bus  one  vole  in  the  action  of  a  CommUaioD, 
ftnd  a  simple  majority  cotiirule. 

413.  The  Reichstag  :  its  Character  and  Competence.  —  It 

would  lead  to  very  serious  inia conceptions  to  regard  iheBunde* 
rath  and  the  Reidigtag  as  simply  the  two  houses  of  the  impft- 
rial  legislature,  unlike  each  other  only  in  some  such  way  as  our 
Senate  and  House  of  Representatives  are  unlike,  only,  i.e.,  be- 
cause the  upper  house  is  diJTereutly  constituted  and  is  entrusted 
with  a  certain  share  in  functions  not  legislative.  Properly  con- 
ceived, the  Bundesralh  and  Reichstag  stand  upon  a  very  dif- 
ferent footing  with  reference  to  each  other.  The  legislative 
functions  of  the  Butidesrath  are  only  incidental  to  ita  charac- 
ter as  representative  organ  of  tlie  sovereign  body  of  the  Em- 
pire, the  "body  of  German  sovereigns  and  the  senates  of  the 
free  cities."  It  sanctions  legislative  measures  passed  by  the 
Beiclintag,  rather  than  legislates;  and  legislation  is  no  more 
peculiarly  its  business  than  is  the  superintendence  of  admiuis- 
tration  or  the  exercise  of  judicial  functions.  It,  as  part  of  the 
administration,  governs ;  the  Reichstag,  as  representing  the 
German  people,  controls.  The  control  of  the  Reichj^ag  is  ex- 
ercised, not  only  through  its  participation  in  legislation,  but 
also  through  the  giving  or  withholding  of  its  sanction  to  cer- 
tain ordinances  to  whose  validity  the  constitution  makes  its 
concurrence  necessary;  through  its  power  of  refusing  to  jiass 
the  necessary  laws  for  the  execution  of  treaties  of  which  it 
does  not  approve ;  through  ita  right  to  inquire  into  the  conduct 
of  affairs  ;  and  through  its  right  of  remonstrance.  Its  [Miwers 
are  not  enumerated ;  they  are,  exercised  iu  one  form  or  another, 
as  wide  as  the  activities  of  the  Empire.  The  legislative  com- 
petence of  the  Empire  is,  since  1873,  legally  unlimited  as  to 
private  law:  it  covers  the  whole  6eld  of  civil  and  criminal 
enactment,  though  as  a  matter  of  fact  it  has  been  exercised  aa 
yet  only  over  a  part  of  that  field ;  much  the  greater  part  of 


THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GERMANY.  261 

priTate  law  has  been  left  to  the  regulation  of  the  several 
statea. 

414.  Compoaition  of  the  Reichstag.  — The  Reichstag  repre- 
sentSy  not  the  states,  or  the  people  of  the  several  states  regarded 
separately^  but  the  whole  Grerman  people.  Representation  is 
distributed  on  the  basis  of  one  representative  to  every  one 
hundred  thousand  inhabitants.  Representatives  are,  however, 
elected  by  districts,  one  for  each  district,  and  no  district  may 
cross  a  state  line  and  include  territory  lying  in  more  than 
one  state.  If,  therefore,  any  state  of  the  Empire  have  less  than 
one  hundred  thousand  inhabitants,  it  may,  nevertheless,  con- 
stitute a  district  and  send  a  representative  to  the  Reichstag. 

The  JBeichttag  at  present  (1889)  contiiti  of  three  hundred  and  ninetj- 
wertn  memben ;  and  of  this  number  Prussia  returns  two  hundred  and 
thir^-dz. 

415.  The  members  of  the  Reichstag  are  elected  for  a  term 
of  five  years*  by  universal  suffrage  and  secret  ballot.  The 
voting  age  in  Grermany  is  twenty-five  years  ;  and  that  is  also, 
of  course,  the  earliest  age  of  eligibility  to  the  Reichstag.  • 

The  election  districts  are  determined  in  the  northern  states  according 
to  laws  passed  under  the  North  German  Confederation ;  in  Bavaria,  by 
the  Bavarian  legislature ;  in  the  other  southern  states,  by  the  Bundes- 
rath.  The  subdivisions  of  the  districts,  the  voting  precincts,  are  deter- 
mined bj  the  administrations  of  the  states. 

An  absolate  majoritj  is  required  for  election.  In  case  no  candidate 
receives  such  a  majority,  the  commissioner  of  election, —  an  officer 
appointed  by  the  administration  for  each  district,  —  is  to  order  a  new 
election  to  take  place  within  fourteen  days  after  the  official  publication 
of  the  result  of  the  first,  the  voting  to  be  for  the  two  candidates  who 
received  the  highest  number  of  votes.  Should  this  second  election 
result  in  a  tie  the  lot  decides. 

416.  Election  to  the  Reichstag  takes  place,  not  on  days  set 
by  statute,  but  on  days  appointed  by  executive  decree,  as  in 

1  By  a  law  of  March  19, 1888,  to  take  effect  after  the  legislative  period 
1887-'90. 


262  THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GERMANY. 

France  (sec.  315).  For  the  Reichstag  may  be  dissolved  by  the 
Emperor,  with  the  consent  of  the  Bundesrath  (by  a  vote  in 
which  Prussia  concurs)  before  the  completion  of  its  regular 
term  of  five  years. 

In  case  of  a  dissolution,  a  new  election  most  be  ordered  within  sixty 
days,  and  the  Reichstag  mnst  reassemble  within  ninety  days. 

The  Emperor  may  also  adjonm  the  Reichstag  without  its  own  con- 
sent (or,  in  English  phrase,  prorogue  it)  once  during  any  session,  for 
not  more  than  thirty  days. 

417.  Sessions  of  the  Reichstag.  —  The  Reichstag  meets  at 
the  call  of  the  Emperor,  who  must  call  it  together  at  least  once 
each  year ;  he  may  convene  it  oftener.  He  must  summon  at 
the  same  time  the  Bundesrath.  The  sessions  of  the  Reichstag 
must  be  public ;  it  is  not  within  its  choice  to  make  them  pri- 
vate. A  private  session  is  regarded  as,  legally,  only  a  private 
conference  of  the  members  of  the  Reichstag  and  can  have  no 
public  authority  whatever. 

Members  of  the  Reichstag  who  accept  a  salaried  office  under  the 
Empire  or  one  of  the  states,  or  an  imperial  or  state  office  of  higher 
rank  or  power  than  any  they  may  have  held  when  elected,  must  resign 
and  ofifer  themselves  for  re-election  (compare  sec.  683). 

418.  Organization  of  the  Reichstag.  —  The  Reichstag  elects 
its  own  President,  Vice-presidents  (2),  and  Secretaries.  For 
the  facilitation  of  its  business,  it  divides  itself  by  lot  into 
seven  ^  Sections '  {Abtheilungen),  every  Section  being  made  to 
contain,  as  nearly  as  may  be,  the  same  number  of  members  as 
each  of  the  others.  These  Sections  divide  among  them  the 
work  of  verifying  the  election  of  members  and  the  choice 
of  special  committees.  The  Reichstag  has  no  standing  com- 
mittees; but  from  time  to  time,  as  convenience  suggests, 
temporary  committees  are  named,  whose  duty  it  is  to  prepare 
information  for  the  body,  which  they  present  in  reports  of 
a  general  nature.  These  committees  it  is  which  the  Sections 
select.  Each  Section  contributes  its  quota  of  members  to  each 
committee. 


THE  GOVERNMENTS  OP  GERMANY. 


263 


419.  Courie  of  IiegiBlation.  —  One-h>lf  of  tlie  nifiubpri  conBtitule 
«  quorum.     An  absolute  mnjoritj;  it  raquiiiie  fur  a  valiJ  vole. 

ETer;  mraiure  paaaea  through  three  r^iJin^.  On  llie  first  ihere  it 
a  general  debate  on  Ihe  question  whether  Ihe  matter  iliall  be  n-ferrvd 
to  ■  coniiniiiee  or  be  lakfn  up  at  once  by  the  bod^"  iiielf  (in  plenum) ; 
on  the  aecond,  Ibe  indiTidual  clauiea  of  the  bill,  and  ami'tidiuenlB  to 
eai'h  clauie,  are  coniidered;  on  tlie  third,  the  nork  of  the  second  reading 
i>  debated  as  a  whole  (aioendinents  being  admitted  only  if  supported 
by  tbirtf  members),  voles  are  taken  on  the  ulauses  and  acnendnienti 
leriatiin,  and  then  a  vote  is  had  upon  the  entire  measure  as  completed. 

420.  inaction  of  Otficere.— The  initial  constitution  of  a  newlj 
elected  Reidislag  is  interesting.  It  comes  to  order  under  Ihe  presidt^HL-y 
of  the  oldest  member;  it  then  elects  its  president,  two  viee-presideiils, 
and  lecreiariea ;  the  president  and  t ice-preside n is  for  a  term  of  only 
(our  weeks.  At  the  end  of  these  (our  weeks  a  preajdenl  and  vicc- 
preiidcDla  are  elected  for  the  rest  of  the  session.  There  is  no  election 
of  officers  for  the  whole  legislatiye  term,  as  in  England  and  the  United 
States :  at  the  opening  of  each  annual  session  a  new  election  takes 
place.  It  is  only  at  Ihe  first,  boirever,  that  there  is  a,  so  to  say,  experi- 
mental election  for  a  trial  lerm  of  four  weeks. 

421.  Imperial  Administration.  —  While  the  distinetion  be- 
tweeu  the  executive  aiid  legislative  functions  of  government 
is  sharply  enough  preserved  in  Germany,  no  equally  clear  dis- 
crimination  is  made  in  practice  between  esecutive  and  judicial 
funotions.  The  judiciary  is  a  branch  of  the  administration. 
The  caption  'Imperial  Administration'  covers,  therefore,  all 
activities  of  the  government  of  the  Empire  which  a.re  not 
legislative. 

Although  it  is  a  fundamental  principle  of  the  imperial  cnn- 
stitutiou  that  "the  Empire  has  sovereign  legislative  power,  the 
states  only  autonomy,'  the  Empire  has  heretofore  occupied 
only  a  part  of  the  great  field  thus  opened  to  it,  and  has  con- 
fined itself  as  a  rule  to  mere  oversight,  leaving  to  the  states 
even  the  execution  of  most  imperial  laws. 

The  judges  of  all  but  the  supreme  imperial  court,  for  ins 
tariff  offii'iali  and  gaugers,  the  c<jait  offlcen,  and  the  district  military 
authorities,  ar«  aU  stale  officer*. 


264  THB  GOVBBKMlfiKTS  OF  0EEMA2nr. 

422.  The  Imperial  Chancellor. — The  Empire  has,  of  course, 
however,  its  own  distinct  administrative  organs,  through  which 
it  takes,  whether  through  oversight  simply  or  as  a  direct  ex- 
ecutive, a  most  important  and  quite  controlling  part  in  affairs ; 
and  the  head  and  centre  of  its  administration  is  the  Imperial 
Chancellor,  an  officer  who  has  no  counterpart  in  any  other  con- 
stitutional government. 

(1)  Looked  at  from  one  point  of  view,  the  Chancellor  may 
be  said  to  be  the  Emperor's  responsible  self.  If  one  could 
clearly  grasp  the  idea  of  a  responsible  constitutional  monarch 
standing  beside  an  irresponsible  constitutional  monarch  from 
whom  his  authority  was  derived,  he  would  have  conceived  the 
real,  though  not  the  theoretical,  character  of  the  Imperial 
Chancellor  of  Germany.  He  is  the  Emperor's  responsible 
proxy.  Appointed  by  the  Emperor  and  removable  at  his  pleas- 
ure, he  is  still,  while  he  retains  his  office,  virtually  supreme 
head  of  the  state,  standing  between  the  Emperor  and  the  Meich- 
stag,  as  the  butt  of  all  criticism  and  the  object  of  all  punish- 
ment. He  is  not  a  responsible  minister  in  the  English  or 
French  sense  (sees.  327,  686, 687) ;  there  is,  strictly  speaking,  no 
*  parliamentary  responsibility '  in  Germany.  In  many  respects, 
it  is  true,  the  Chancellor  does  occupy  with  regard  to  the  Reich- 
stag  much  the  same  position  that  a  French  or  English  ministry 
holds  towards  the  representatives  of  the  people ;  he  must  give 
an  account  of  the  administration  to  them.  But  an  adverse 
vote  does  not  unseat  him.  His  *  responsibility' does  not 
consist  in  a  liability  to  be  forced  to  resign,  but  consists  simply 
in  amenability  to  the  laws.  He  does  not  represent  the  majority 
in  the  Reichstag,  but  he  must  obey  the  law. 

This  '  responsibility '  of  the  Chancellor's,  so  far  as  it  goea,  thieldt, 
not  the  Emperor  only,  but  also  all  other  ministers.  "The  constitatioD 
of  the  Empire  knows  only  a  single  adrainistratiTc  chief,  the  Imperial 
Chancellor."  ^ 

So  all-indusiTe  is  the  representative  character  of  the  chanoeliorship 

1  Laband,  p.  67. 


THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  OERMANT.  265 

thai  all  poiren  not  ipeciilcally  delegated  to  others  rest  with  the  Chan- 
cellor. Thus,  except  when  a  special  enroj  is  appointed  for  the  par> 
pose,  he  conducts  all  negotiations  with  foreign  powers.  He  is  also 
charged  with  facilitating  the  necessary  intercourse  between  the  Bundtt- 
rath  and  the  Reichttctg. 

The  Chancellor's  relation  to  the  Reichstag  is  typified  in  his 
daty  of  submitting  to  it  the  annual  budget  of  the  Empire. 

423.  (2)  Still  further  examined,  the  chancellorship  is  found 
to  be  the  centre,  not  only,  but  also  the  source  of  all  de- 
partments of  the  administration.  Theoretically  at  least  the 
chancellorship  is  the  Administration :  the  various  departments 
now  existing  are  offshoots  from  it,  differentiations  within  its 
all-embracing  sphere.  In  the  official  classification  adopted  in 
Grerman  commentaries  on  the  public  law  of  the  Empire,  the 
Chanoellor  constitutes  a  class  by  himself.^  There  are  (1) 
The  Imperial  Chancellor,  (2)  Administrative  officials,  (3)  Inde- 
pendent (i.e.,  separate)  financial  officials,  and  (4)  Judicial 
officials.    The  Chancellor  dominates  the  entire  imperial  service. 

424.  (3)  A  third  aspect  of  the  Chancellor's  abounding  au- 
thority is  his  superintendency  of  the  administration  of  the 
laws  of  the  Empire  by  the  states.  With  regard  to  the  large 
number  of  imperial  laws  which  are  given  into  the  hands  of 
the  several  states  to  be  administered,  the  Empire  may  not  only 
command  what  is  to  be  done,  but  may  also  prescribe  the  way 
in  which  it  shall  be  done :  and  it  is  the  duty  of  the  Chancellor 
to  superintend  the  states  in  their  performance  of  such  behests. 
In  doing  this  he  does  not,  however,  deal  directly  with  the 
administrative  officials  of  the  states,  but  with  the  state  gov- 
ernments to  whom  those  officials  are  responsible.  In  case  of 
conflict  between  the  Chancellor  and  the  government  of  a  state, 
the  Bundesrath  decides. 

The  expenses  of  this  administration  of  federal  laws  by  the  states 
fall  upon  the  treasuries  of  the  states  themselves,  not  upon  the  trens- 
U17  of  the  Empire.    Such  outlays  on  the  part  of  the  states  constitute 

^  Laband,  p.  66. 


266  THE  GOVERKMENTS  OF  GERMANY. 

a  part  of  their  contribation  to  the  support  of  the  imperial  gorem- 
ment. 

The  states  are  required  to  make  regular  reports  to  the  imperial  gor- 
emment  concerning  their  conduct  of  imperial  administration. 

425.  (4)  When  acting  in  the  capacity  of  chairman  of  the 
Bundesrathj  the  Chancellor  is  simply  a  Prussian^  not  an  im- 
perial, official.  He  represents  there,  not  the  Emperor,  for  the 
Emperor  as  Emperor  has  no  place  in  the  Bundesrathy  but  the 
king  of  Prussia. 

426.  The  Vice-Cbancellonhip.  —  The  laws  of  the  Empins  make  a 
double  provision  for  the  appointment  of  substitutes  for  the  Chancellor. 
As  I  have  already  said,  in  connection  with  his  presidency  of  tlie  Bun- 
desrath  (sec.  411),  he  may  himself  appoint  a  substitute,  for  whose  acts 
he  is,  however,  responsible.  In  addition  to  this  a  law  of  17  March, 
1878,  empowers  the  Emperor  to  appoint  a  responsible  Vice-chancellor. 
This  appointment  is  made,  upon  the  motion  of  the  Chancellor  himself, 
for  the  administration  of  all  or  any  part  of  his  duties,  when  he  is  him- 
self hindered,  even  by  an  overweight  of  business,  from  acting;  the 
Chancellor  himself  judging  of  the  necessity  for  the  appointment.  Tlie 
Chancellor  may  at  any  time,  too,  resume  any  duties  that  may  have 
been  entrusted  to  the  Vice-chancellor,  and  himself  act  as  usual.  Ho 
is  thus,  in  effect,  ultimately  responsible  in  every  case,  —  even  for 
the  non-exercise  of  his  office.  The  vice-chancellorship  is  only  a  con- 
venience. 

427.  Foreign  Affairs.  —  The  full  jurisdiction  over  the  for- 
eign affairs  of  the  Empire  conferred  upon  the  imperial  govern- 
ment by  the  constitution  of  the  Empire  does  not  exclude  the 
several  states  from  having  their  own  independent  dealings 
with  foreign  courts :  it  only  confines  them  in  such  dealings  to 
matters  which  concern  them  without  immediately  affecting 
imperial  interests.  The  subject  of  extradition,  for  instance, 
of  the  furtherance  of  science  and  art,  of  the  personal  relations 
and  private  affairs  of  dynasties,  and  all  matters  which  affect 
the  interests  of  private  citizens  individually,  are  left  to  be 
arranged,  if  the  states  will,  independently  of  the  imperial  For- 
eign Office.     The  states,  therefore,  have  as  full  a  right  to  send 


THS  GOVERNMKNTS  OF  GERMAKY.  267 

ambassadors  for  their  own  constitatioiial  purposes  as  the  Em- 
pire has  to  send  ambassadors  for  its  greater  objects  affecting 
the  peace  and  good  government  of  Europe.  It  may  thus  often 
happen  that  the  Empire  and  several  of  the  states  of  the  Em- 
pire are  at  the  same  time  separately  represented  at  one  and 
the  same  court  In  the  absence  of  special  representatives 
from  the  states,  their  separate  interests  are  usually  cared  for 
by  the  representative  of  the  Empire.  The  department  of  the 
imperial  administration  which  has  charge  of  the  international 
relations  of  the  Empire  is  known  as  the  Foreign  Office  simply 
(das  Ausw&rtige  AnU). 

428.  Internal  Affairs.  —  The  general  rule  of  government  in 
Germany,  as  I  have  said,  is  that  administration  is  left  for  the 
most  part  to  the  states,  only  a  general  superintendence  being 
exercised  by  the  imperial  authorities.  But  the  legislative 
sphere  of  the  Empire  is  very  much  wider  than  is  the  legis- 
lative sphere  of  the  central  government  in  any  other  federal 
state.  Imperial  statutes  prescribe  in  very  great  variety  the 
laws  which  the  states  administer,  and  are  constantly  extending 
farther  and  farther  their  lines  of  prescription.  From  the  Em- 
pire emanate  not  only  laws  which  it  is  of  the  utmost  moment 
to  have  uniform,  —  such  as  laws  of  marriage  and  divorce,  —  but 
also  laws  of  settlement,  poor  laws,  laws  with  reference  to  in- 
surance, and  even  veterinary  regulations.  Its  superintendence 
of  the  local  state  administration  of  imperial  laws,  moreover,  is 
of  a  very  active  and  systematic  sort. 

429.  Weights  and  Measures.  —  Imperial  methods  of  super- 
vision are  well  illustrated  in  the  matter  of  weights  and  meas- 
ures. The  laws  with  reference  to  the  standard  weights  and 
measures  to  be  used  in  commerce  are  passed  by  the  imperial 
legislature  and  administered  by  state  officials  actiug  under  the 
direction  and  in  the  pay  of  the  state  authorities ;  but  thorough 
control  of  these  state  officials  is  exercised  from  Berlin.  There 
is  at  the  capital  a  thoroughly  organized  Weights  and  Measures 
Bureau  (Narmal'EichungskommiBsian),  which  supplies  standard 


2C8 


THE  GOVEBKMKNTS  OF  GEHMANT. 


i 


weights  and  measures,  superintends  all  the  technical  business 
connected  with  the  department,  and  is  in  constant  and  direct 
association  with  the  state  officials  concerned,  to  whom  it  issues 
from  time  to  time  specific  instructions. 

430.  Money.  ^  With  regard  to  money  the  control  of  the 
Empire  is,  as  might  be  expected,  more  direct.  The  states  are 
forbidden  to  issue  paper  money,  and  imperial  legislation  alone 
determines  money-issue  and  coinage.  But  even  here  the  states 
are  the  agents  of  the  Empire  in  administration.  Coining  is  en- 
trusted to  state  mints,  the  met^  to  be  coined  lieing  distributed 
equally  among  them.  This,  however,  is  not  really  state  coin- 
age. These  state  mints  are  the  mere  agents  of  the  imperial 
government :  they  coin  only  so  much  as  they  are  comniauded  to 
ooin ;  they  operate  under  the  immediate  supervision  of  impe- 
rial commissioners;  and  the  costs  of  their  work  are  paid  out  of 
the  imperial  treasury.  They  are  state  mints  only  in  this,  that 
their  officers  and  employees  are  upon  the  rolls,  not  of  the 
imperial,  but  of  the  state  civil  service.  The  Empire  would 
doubtless  have  had  mints  of  its  oWn  had  these  not  already 
existed  ready  to  its  hand. 

431.  Rallvays.  —  Tlie  policy  of  the  Empire  with  reference 
to  the  management  of  the  railways  is  as  yet  but  partially 
developed.  The  Empire  has  ao  far  made  comparatively  little 
use  of  the  extensive  jtowers  granted  it  in  this  field  by  its  con- 
stitution. It  could  virtually  control;  but  it  in  practice  only 
oversees  and  advises.  The  Imperial  Railway  Office  (Beichs- 
Eiaenbaknami)  has  advisory  rather  than  authorttrative  func- 
tions ;  its  principal  supervisory  purpose  is  the  keeping  of  the 
various  roads  safe  and  adequately  equipped.  The  rriilways 
are  owned  in  large  part  by  the  several  states ;  and  the  states 
are  bound  by  the  constitution  to  administer  them,  not  inde- 
pendently or  antagonistically,  but  as  parts  of  a  general  Gemuui 
system.  Here  again  the  Empire  has  refrained  from  passing 
any  laws  compelling  obedience  to  the  constitution  on  this 
point ;  possibly  because  the  states  hav«  asiiduonsly  complied 


iness        I 

.irect        I 
isues         I 


THE  GOVEBNMENTS   OF   GERMANY. 


269 


of  their  own  accord.  Using  the  Bundesrath  for  informal  con- 
ference on  the  matter  (tlioug^h  the  BundesraCh  has  no  consti- 
tutional authority  in  railway  a-dmiuistratioQ)  they  hare  effected 
satisfactory  co-operative  arrange  men  ts. 

The  mil**;!  of  Bavaria  itand  upon  ft  spcciftl  footing:  for  Bavui* 
came  inlo  the  federation  on  ipetUl  termi,  reterriDg  so  iixteprndvnc'e 
much  greater  than  tlie  other  statea  rplain  in  the  raanBgcment  of  her 
army,  her  rnilwayi.  nnd  lier  posts  nnd  teli'^rnphs. 

For  military  purpogM,  the  Empire  maj  I'oniiniind  the  services  of  the 
railway*  lery  abioluti^ly.  It  is  ai  aids  to  military  ■clminintralion  pri- 
mariiy  that  their  proper  constraolion  and  effident  equipment  are  In- 
listed  on  through  the  Imperial  Railway  Office.  Even  the  BaTsrian 
railroads  may  be  absolutely  controlled  nhen  declared  by  fornial  impe- 
rial iegiglaliTe  action  to  be  of  military  importance  to  llie  Empire. 
With  reference  to  any  but  the  Bavarian  roads  a  simple  rreolution  of 
the  Buadfsratli  alone  suffices  for  this  declaration. 

The  duty  of  the  slates  to  ndminister  their  roads  as  parts  of  a  single 
lyalem  is  held  to  inrolve  the  running  of  a  sufficient  number  of  trains  to 
meet  all  the  necessities  of  paispnger  and  freight  traffic,  the  running  of 
through  coaches,  the  maintennnce  of  proper  connections,  the  affording 
of  full  accommodations,  etc. 

Al  times  of  scarcity  or  crisis,  the  Emperor  may,  with  the  advice  of 
the  Bundtirath,  prescribe  low  tariffs,  within  certain  limits,  for  the  trans- 
portalioo  of  certain  kinds  of  provisions. 

432.  Posts  and  Telegraphs,  —  Here  the  administrative  ar- 
rangements of  the  Empire  are  somewhat  compHcated.  Bavaria 
and  Wiirttemberg  retain  their  own  systems  and  a  semi-indepen- 
dence in  their  administration,  just  as  Bavaria  does  with  regard 
to  her  railways  also ;  being  subject  to  only  so  much  of  imperial 
regulation  aa  brings  their  [Kistal  and  telegraphic  services  into 
a  necessary  uniformity  with  those  of  the  Empire  at  large.  In 
most  of  the  states  the  imperial  anthorities  directly  administer 
these  services;  in  a  few,  —  Saxony,  8axe-AI  ten  burg,  the  two 
Mecklenbui^,  Brunswick,  and  Baden,  —  there  is  a  sort  of  part- 
nership between  the  states  and  the  Empire.  The  principle 
tbronghout  is,  however,  that  the  Empire  controU. 


270  THE  QOVERNMENTS  OF  GERMANY. 

433.  Patents,  etc.  —  Besides  the  adrainistratire  actirities  with  refer- 
ence to  internal  affairs  which  I  hare  mentioned,  the  Empire  issues 
patents,  grants  warrants  to  sea-captains,  naval  engineers,  steersmen,  and 
pilots ;  and  examines  sea-going  vessels  with  a  view  to  testing  their  sea- 
worthiness. 

434.  Military  and  NaTal  Affairs. — The  Empire  as  such 
has  a  navy,  but  no  troops.  Prussia  is  the  only  state  of  the 
Empire  that  ever  maintained  a  naval  force,  and  she  has  freely 
resigned  to  the  Empire,  which  she  virtually  controls,  the  ex- 
clusive direction  of  naval  afEairs.  But  the  case  is  different,  in 
form  at  least,  with  the  army.  That  is  composed  of  contingents 
raised,  equipped,  drilled,  and,  in  all  but  the  highest  commands, 
officered  by  the  states.  This  at  least  is  the  constitutional  ar- 
rangement :  the  actual  arrangement  is  different.  Only  Bavaria, 
Saxony,  Wiirttemberg,  and  Brunswick  really  maintain  separate 
military  administrations.  The  other  states  have  handed  over 
their  military  prerogatives  to  the  king  of  Prussia ;  and  Bruns- 
wick also  has  organized  her  contingent  in  close  imitation  of 
and  subordination  to  the  Prussian  army.  Bavaria's  privileges 
extend  even  to  the  appointment  of  the  commander  of  her  con- 
tingent. The  Emperor  is  commander-in-chief,  however,  appoint- 
ing all  the  higher  field  officers ;  and  the  imperial  rules  as  to 
recruitment,  equipment,  discipline,  and  training,  of  troops,  and 
as  to  the  qualifications  and  relative  grading  of  officers  are  of  the 
most  minute  kind  and  are  imperative  with  regard  to  all  states 
alike.  The  language  of  the  constitution  in  this  connection  is  : 
"  To  the  Emperor  belongs  the  uniform  regulation  and  ordering 
of  the  army,  the  supreme  command  in  war  and  peace,  the  de- 
termination of  recruiting  needs,  and  of  expense  accounts ;  to 
the  individual  states  remain  command  of  the  contingents,  and 
[military]  self-government." 

435.  Finance.  —  The  expenses  of  the  Empire  are  met  partly 
from  imperial  revenues,  and  partly  from  contributions  by  the 
states.  The  Empire  levies  no  direct  taxes  ;  its  revenues  come 
principally  from  customs  duties  and  excises,  certain  stamp 


THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GERMANY.        271 

taxes,  the  profits  of  the  postal  and  telegraph  system,  of  impe- 
rial railways,  of  the  imperial  bank,  and  like  sources.  So  far  as 
these  do  not  suffice,  the  states  assist,  being  assessed  according 
to  population.  And  here,  again,  the  states  undertake  much 
of  the  actual  work  of  administration  :  the  customs  officials,  for 
example,  being  state  officers  acting  under  imperial  supervision. 
The  financial  bureaux,  like  all  other  branches  of  the  imperial 
government,  are  immediately  subordinated  to  the  Imperial 
Chancellor. 

436.  Justice.  —  In  the  administration  of  justice,  as  in  so 
many  other  undertakings  of  government,  the  Empire  superin- 
tends, merely,  and  systematizes.  The  state  courts  are  also 
courts  of  the  Empire  :  imperial  law  prescribes  for  them  a  uni- 
form organization  and  uniform  modes  of  procedure :  and  at  the 
head  of  the  system  stands  the  Imperial  Court  (ReicJisgericht) 
at  Leipzig,  created  in  1877  as  the  supreme  court  of  appeal.  The 
state  governments  appoint  the  judges  of  the  state  courts  and 
determine  the  judical  districts ;  but  imperial  laws  fix  the  quali- 
fications to  be  required  of  the  judges,  as  well  as  the  organi- 
zation that  the  courts  shall  have.  The  decisions  of  the  court 
at  Leipzig  give  uniformity  to  the  system  of  law. 

437.  Citizenship.  —  Every  citizen  of  a  state  of  the  Empire 
is  a  citizen  of  the  Empire  also  and  may  enjoy  the  rights  and 
immunities  of  a  citizen  in  every  part  of  the  Empire ;  but  citi- 
zenship is  conferred  by  the  states,  not  by  the  Empire.  There  is 
no  imperial  naturalization  \kw ;  each  state  admits  to  citizenship 
on  its  own  terms.  There  is  in  this  a  reminiscence  of  the  con- 
federate idea,  as  if  there  were  no  federal  state  (Bundesstaat) 
but  only  a  confederation  of  states  (Staatenbund)  (compare 
sees.  915-920).  Citizenship  of  the  Empire  is  only  mediate, — 
through  a  state.  The  obligations  of  the  citizen  to  the  Em- 
pire are  none  the  less  strong,  however.  His  duty  of  allegiance 
to  the  imperial  government  is  as  direct  as  his  duty  to  obey 
the  government  of  his  state. 


THE    GOVERNMENTS    OF    GERMANY. 


The  Govkrkment  of  PsusaiA.' 


43S,  The  organization  of  government  in  PruBsia  has,  for  th« 
student  of  {rerman  political  institutions,  a  double  interest  and 
importance.  In  the  first  place,  Prussia's  king  is  Gennany's 
Emjipror,  and  Prussia  is  the  presiding  state  of  the  Emfrire: 
iDiuiy  of  her  executive  bureaux  are  used  as  admini strati ve  agen- 
cies of  the  Empire.  Her  goyemment  is  to  a  certain  extent  an 
organ  and  representative  of  the  imperial  government,  Tn  the 
second  place,  Prussia's  administrative  system  serves  as  a  ^pe 
of  the  highest  development  of  local  government  in  Germany. 
Prussia  haa  studied  to  be  more  perfect  than  any  other  European 
state  in  her  administrative  organization. 

430.  Stages  of  Administrative  Development. — Until  thn 
time  when  she  emerged  from  the  long  period  of  her  develop- 
ment as  the  Mark  Kraudenburg  and  took  her  plaee  among  the 
great  military  states  of  Europe,  Prussia's  administrative  organ- 
ization was  of  a.  very  crude  sort,  not  much  advanced  beyond  the 
mediieval  pattern.  Later,  under  the  Great  Elector  and  bis  im- 
mediate successors,  though  well  out  of  her  early  habits,  she  was 
still  little  more  than  a  mere  military  state,  and  her  administra- 
tion, though  more  highly  developed,  had  almost  no  thought  for 
anything  but  the  army.  Only  since  the  close  of  thp  Napo- 
leonic wars  has  her  system  of  govemraent  become  a  moil«l  of 
centralized  civil  order. 

440.  History  of  Local  GoveToment.  —  It  nmat  of  course  be 
rememberi'd  that  in  dealing  with  Prussian  local  government 
we  are  dealing  with  a  complex  of  historical  members.  The 
I'russia  of  to-day  is  not  Brandenburg  merely,  but  Pommerania, 
Silesia,  Hiiunover,  a  score  of  now  compacted  provinces  which 
once  had  their  separate  existence  and  their  own  individual  his- 
tories. Brandenburg  may,  however,  be  made  to  serve  as  a  norm 
in  thf  story,  inasmuch  as  she  has  dominated  and  the  others 

it  conititution  of  Pru»i4  wu  procUimrd  Jmi.  31,  IBiiO, 


he  I 


THB  GOVERNMENTS   OF  GERMANT. 


278 


hare  Id  great  part  conformed  to  her  standards  and  hei  organ- 
itUion.  The  royal,  centralizing,  systematizing  furoes  havo 
worked  outwards  from  her,  receiving  local  modificatiuna,  bat 
impressiug  much  of  uniformity.  The  process  is  even  yet  in- 
complete, but  its  drift  is  uninistak^hle  and  deeislvi-ly  eatab- 
lished. 

441.  Early  Organization  la  the  Hark  Brandenburg.  —  Wtt 
hare  already  aeen  what  were  the  circumstances  of  the  conquest 
uid  settlement  of  the  Mark  Brandenburg  (sec.  383).  The 
German  colonists  were  invited  to  the  Mark  by  easy  iKmditions 
of  tenure ;  towns  were  built  upon  contract,  Bpeci&l  privileges 
beiDg  accorded  the  contractors ;  and  at  first  the  complptities 
of  the  feudal  system  were  kept  out  by  the  direct  relations 
sustained  by  the  settlers  and  towu-builders  to  the  &lark- 
grftf.  Under  the  double  system  of  conquest  and  seltlirmttnt 
there  emerged  three  classes  of  towns;  (1)  The  original 
Wendish  towns  which  the  comjuerors  found  already  eatalf- 
lished.  These  became  Uerinau  and  were  accor<led  special 
privileges  which  gave  them  a  sepirate  standing  in  Llie  new 
political  order.  (2)  "Bourgs,"  or  fortressea,  armiml  which 
colonists  bad  clustered,  and  which,  finally  losing  tlwir  mili- 
tary organization  and  spirit,  as  the  time^  bec^ime  ifcaceful,  or 
wars  passed  beyond  them  to  the  advanced  frontiers  of  the 
MsLvk,  took  on  the  ordinary  features  of  a  civil  municipality. 
(3)  Full-grown  villages  ur  trading  settlements.  Many  of  the 
towns,  of  eoui-se,  fell  in  spite  of  themselves  into  the  feudal 
order,  as  that  fixed  itself  upoQ  the  Mark,  and  became  manorial 
boroughs ;  but  some  kept  for  a  very  long  time  their  seimrate- 
ness  and  semi-independence. 

442.  The  Early  Local  Officials.— The  Markgraf  and  the 
various  princes  and  greater  landluiila  who  presently  took  their 
places  in  the  expanding  Mark  kept  their  hold  upon  the  towns 
and  the  population  of  the  niral  districts  through  the  instrumen- 
tality of  SehuUen  and  Burggrafen,  officers  having  substantially 
the  aune  position  and  functions  as  we  have  s        -     —        - 


•e  seen  the  Fr^u^^^f 


274 


THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GERSIANr. 


1 


baillia  and  pT^vota  exercisiag  (sec.  297).  The  Sckuhe  w&s  a 
rural  officer.  He  was  the  "intermediary  Itetween  tlie  jwasanta 
auil  their  prioce  or  their  landloi'd,"  receiving  the  rents  and 
taxes  and  acting  as  chief  constable  and  judge.  The  Burggraf, 
on  the  other  hand,  as  his  name  implies,  was  a  city  officer,  the 
direct  agent  of  the  Markgraf,  presiding  in  the  town  as  head  of 
the  civil  and  military  administration. 

443.  Subsequent  Development  in  Town  Government.  — 
This  system,  however,  proved  by  no  means  permaii'^iit.  Tlie 
Barggrafen  eventually  disappeared.  Municipal  councils  were 
sufEered  to  assume  the  chief  part  in  tho  direction  of  civil  affairs, 
though  the  administration  of  justice  was  retained  in  the  hands 
of  a  city  Schvlze.  and  the  civil  authority  of  the  Markgraf  was 
still  represented  by  an  officer  of  consideration,  known  as  the 
Vogt,  The  Vogt,  however,  though  substituted  for  tlie  Burg- 
graf  as  civil  officer  of  the  central  government,  was  not  dis- 
tinctively a  city  official :  hia  jurisdiction  probably  included  a 
more  or  less  extensive  district  of  which  the  town  was  only  the 
oentre. 

444.  Not  only  did  the  towns  gain  thus  much  of  autonomy ; 
they  also  obtained  representation  in  the  provincial  diets,  and 
were  permitted  to  assume  control,  by  purchase,  of  their  feudal 
contributions  to  the  purse  of  the  Markgraf,  under  the  vicious, 
but,  so  far  as  they  were  concerned,  fortunate  system  of  faming 
the  revenues, 

145.  Roaoltiug  Unlta  of  Local  Government.  —  The  several  DniU 

of  local  govi'mmenl  thus  ilcrelupeil  wi-re,  cities,  royul  domains,  manon, 
anil  rurd  L-ommuiiL'a.  Such  were  the  inalerUls  out  of  wliith  the 
■fterwBris  compacted  aduiiniatration  of  ihe  monarchy  wu  to  be  put 
together. 

446.  Process  of  Centralization.  — The  Great  Elector,  as  we 
have  seen  (sec.  391),  reduced  th-;  Estates  of  the  Mark  to  com- 
plete subjection  to  his  will.  He  it  was,  also,  who  began  the 
policy  by  which  local  affairs  as  well  were  to  be  centralized. 
In  the  towns  the  process  was  simple  enough.     The  difficulties 


THE  GOVERNMEKTS   OP  GEBMANT.  27o 

of  centralization  were  everywhere  measured  by  the  openness 
or  the  obstructious  of  the  chaoniels  through  which  the  authority 
of  the  Elector  was  to  reach  the  lower  local  instrumentalities  of 
government.  In  the  towns  tliere  was  little  effective  obstruc- 
tion :  the  channels  were  already  open.  There  the  military 
authorities,  directly  representative  of  the  Elector,  had  all  along 
dictated  in  police  and  kindred  matters ;  direct  ordinances  of 
the  Elector,  moreover,  regulated  taxation  and  the  finances,  and 
even  modified  municipal  privileges  at  pleasure.  It  did  not 
take  long,  such  being  the  system  already  establishtd,  to  make 
burgomasters  creatures  of  the  royal  will,  or  to  put  effective 
restrictions  upon  municipal  functions. 

447-  In  the  provinces,  however,  it  was  quite  anotlier  matter 
to  crush  out  local  privilege.  The  Prussia  of  the  Great  Elector 
and  his  successors  was  no  longer  the  Mark  Brandenburg,  but 
the  extended  Prussia  of  comiuest.  There  were  many  Estates 
to  deal  with  in  the  several  principalities  of  the  kingdom ;  and 
these  Estates,  exercising  long-established  prerogatives,  very 
stubbornly  contested  every  step  with  the  central  power.  They 
were  the  channels  through  which  the  sovereign's  will  had  at 
first  to  operate  upon  provincial  government,  and  they  were  by 
no  means  open  channels.  They  insisted,  for  a  long  time  with 
considerable  success,  that  the  chief  officers  of  the  provinces 
should  be  nominated  by  themselves  ;  and  they  nominated  na- 
tives, men  of  their  own  number.  Only  by  slow  and  insidious 
processes  did  the  Elector,  or  his  successors  the  kings  of  Prus- 
sia, make  out  of  these  representative  provincial  officials  subser- 
vient royal  servants. 

448.  First  Results  of  Centralization,  — The  system  pursued 
in  these  processes  of  centralization,  so  far  as  there  was  any 
system  in  them,  was  a  system  of  grafting  central  control  upon 
the  old  growths  of  local  goverumeut  derived  from  the  Middle 
Ages.  The  result  was  of  course  full  of  complexities  and  com- 
promises. In  the  vast  royal  domains  bailiffs  administered  jus- 
tice and  police,  as  did  Scktdzen  in  the  manorial  villages.     In 


^ 


276  THE  Q0V£RKMBNT8  OF  GSBHANT. 

the  larger  rural  areas  a  Landraihj  or  sheriff,  ''nominated  hf 
the  county  nobility,  usually  from  among  their  own  number, 
and  appointed  by  the  king,"  saw  to  the  preservation  of  order, 
to  the  raising  of  the  levies,  to  tax  collection,  and  to  purvey- 
ance. In  the  towns  there  was  a  double  administration.  Magis- 
trates of  the  towns'  own  choosing  retained  certain  narrow  local 
powers,  constantly  subject  to  be  interfered  with  by  the  central 
authority;  but  royal  tax-commissioners,  charged  with  excise 
and  police,  were  the  real  rulers.  Above  this  local  organiza- 
tion, as  an  organ  of  superintendence,  there  was  in  each  prov- 
ince a '  Chamber  for  War  and  Domains,'  which  supervised  alike 
the  Landrath  and  the  city  tax-commissioners. 

A  War  and  Domains  Chamber  consisted  of  a  president,  a  "  director 
or  vice-president,  and  a  number  of  councillors  proportioned  to  the  size, 
populousness,  or  wealth  of  the  proYince."  The  president  of  a  chamber 
was  "  expected  to  make  periodical  tours  of  inspection  throughout  the 
province,  as  the  Landratht  did  throughout  their  counties."  In  the 
despatch  of  business  by  a  Chamber,  the  councillors  were  assigned 
special  districts,  special  kinds  of  revenue,  or  particular  public  improve^ 
ments  for  their  superintendence  or  administration,  the  whole  board 
superrising,  auditing,  etc.^ 

449.  Justice  and  Finance.  —  Much  progress  towards  cen- 
tralization was  also  made  by  the  organization  of  justice  and 
finance.  "  The  administration  of  justice  was  in  the  hands  of 
boards,  the  Regierungeuy  or  governments,  on  the  one  hand  [the 
whole  organization  of  administration  in  Prussia  being  charac- 
teristically collegiate],  and  the  courts  on  the  other." 

In  finance  also  there  was  promise  of  complete  systematiza- 
tion.  During  the  period  i)receding  the  Napoleonic  wars,  when 
Prussia  figured  as  a  purely  military  state,  the  chief  concern  of 
the  central  government  was  the  maintenance  and  development 
of  the  army.  The  chief  source  of  revenue  was  the  royal  do- 
mains :  the  chief  need  for  revenue  arose  out  of  the  under- 

1  Tuttle,  History  of  Prussia,  Vol.  III.,  pp.  107-109. 


THE   OOVEHNMENT8   OF  GERMANY. 


277 


talcings  of  war.'  There  were^  therefore,  at  the  seat  of  govern- 
ment two  specially  prominent  departments  of  administration, 
the  one  known  aa  the  '  General  War  Commissariat,'  and  having 
charge  of  the  army,  the  other  known  as  the  '  General  Finance 
Directory,'  and  commissioned  to  get  the  best  possible  returns 
from  the  domains ;  and  here  and  there  throughout  the  prov- 
inces there  were  '  War  Commissariats '  and  '  Domains  Cham- 
bers '  which  were  the  local  branches  oC  the  two  great  central 
departments.'  These  two  departments  and  their  provincial 
tajnificotions  were,  however,  instead  of  being  co-ordinated,  kept 
quite  distinct  from  each  other,  clashing  and  interfering  in  their 
activities  rather  than  eo-operatingr. 

450.  Fusion  of  Departments  of  War  and  Domains.  — Such 
at  least  was  the  system  under  the  Great  Elector  and  his  imme- 
diate successor,  Frederic  I.,  if  system  that  can  be  called  which 
was  without  either  unity  or  coherence.  Frederic  William  I. 
united  War  and  Domains  under  a  single  central  board,  to  be 
known  as  the  'General  Supreme  Financial  Directory  for  War 
and  Domains,'  and  brought  the  local  war  and  domains  boards 
together  in  the  provinces  as  Chambers  for  War  and  Domains. 
Under  this  arrangement  the  various  '  war  councillors '  who 
served  the  provincial  Chambers  were  charged  with  a  miscel- 
lany of  fiuictions.  Besides  the  duties  which  they  exercised  in 
immediate  connection  with  military  administration,  they  were 
excise  and  police  commissioners,  and  exercised  in  the  cities 
many  of  the  civil  fimetions  which  had  formerly  Ijelonged  to 
other  direct  representatives  of  the  crown.  In  the  rural  dis- 
tricts the  Chambers  were  served  in  civil  matters  by  the  several 
Landrdtke. 

451,  Differentiation  of  Central  Bureaux. —  This  arrange- 
ment speedily  proved  as  (cumbrous  as  the  name  of  its  central 
organ,  and  an  internal  differentiation  set  in.      The  General 

'  The  knn^  consumed  kboot  flT^-grrenthi  of  the  entire  revenue. 
'  Sttltj.  Li/e  QRd  Tima  of  Hitia.  Vo[.  I.,  CUmp.  II.     AUoTuUle.VoI.  L, 
pp.  421,  422. 


THE   GOVEllNMENTS  OF   GERMANY. 


Directory  aeparatud  into  Committees ;  ami,  aa  time  went  on, 
these  committees  began  to  assume  the  character  of  distinnt 
Miniatries  — though  upon  a  very  hapliazard  system.  The  work 
was  divided  jjartly  upon  a  territorial  basia,  there  being  central 
bureaux  for  certain  provinces  of  the  state,  and  jiartly  upon  a 
logical  baais,  there  being  central  bureaux  for  certain  classes  of 
the  public  busineaa,  irieapective  of  territorial  diviaions.  Fred- 
eric the  Great  further  confused  the  system  by  creating  spe- 
cial departments  immediately  dependent  upon  himself  and  a 
special  cabinet  of  advisers  having  no  connection  with  the  Gen- 
eral Directory.  He  was  himself  the  only  cohesive  element  in 
the  administration :  it  held  together  because  clasped  entire 
within  his  hand. 

452.  Refonns  of  Steia  and  Hardenberg. — Oi-der  was  at 
last  introduced  into  the  system  thruugh  the  influence  of  Baron 
vom  Stein  and  the  executive  capacity  of  Count  Hardenberg, 
the  two  most  eminent  ministers  of  Frederic  William  111.,  who 
together  may  be  said  to  have  created  the  present  central  admin- 
istration of  Prussia,  Prussia  owes  to  the  genius  of  Stein, 
indeed,  the  main  features  of  both  her  central  and  her  local 
organization.  Her  central  organi7.ation  is  largely  the  direct 
work  of  his  hands  ;  and  her  local  organization  derives  its  prin- 
ciples from  his  thought  not  only,  but  also  from  the  provisions 
of  the  great  Ordinance  by  which  he  reconstructed  the  adminis- 
tration of  the  towns. 

463.  Prufiiaii  adminiatratiTe  arrangenients  si  tUey  now  exist  mtj 
he  »id  to  be  ■□  large  part  ntndeui-madr.  Ab  the  Riiiiian  emperors  lioii- 
ored  tlie  tcicniiflo  jurist*  of  the  Empire  by  calling  ujion  tliem  m  prr»ide 
DTcr  legal  derelopmcnt.  so  have  Prussian  kings  more  and  more  inclineil 
to  rely  upon  the  adiii^e  of  cultured  studntts  of  inttituHon*  in  Ihe 
organic  development  of  tlie  governnienl.  Sl<-in  was  above  all  thing* 
else  a  student  nf  governments.  In  our  own  day  llie  influence  of  Profes- 
sor rineist  upon  adnii  nisi  rail  ve  evoluiion  has  continued  the  envllent 
tradition  of  siudent  power.  AnH  because  she  lias  Ihiu  Iriuled  hvr 
siudenu.  I'ruMta  liai  bad  practical  iturlent):  stndent*  whose  advU-e 
]t  been  couerTativc  and  earefullji  ohicrvant  of  historical  condUiixii. 


!   QOVERNMENTS  OF  GBEMANY. 


get  And  to  keep  il 


ive  Huch  influence  to  iluilcndt  where 
1st  part  Tojtl  or  executive  inltiallve 
1  popular  I'haniber.  Il  i»  eniier  lo 
>r  ihaa  the  ears  of  flio  hundred. 


454.   Reform  of  Local   Government   before    1873.  —  The 

ixmnty  law  (Kreisordnung)  of  the  l.'i  Uecember,  1872,  has 
been  called  the  Magna  Cliart'i  of  Prussian  local  government 
Upon  it  all  later  changes  and  in odifi cations  rest.  Between  the 
period  of  Stein's  reforms  aiid  the  legislation  of  1872  the 
organization  of  local  government  was  subatantially  as  follows : ' 
The  provinces  were  divided  into  'Government  Districts,'  as 
now,  the  Government  Districts  into  'Circles'  or  Counties.  An 
administrative  Board  established  in  the  Goverunient  District 
was  then,  as  now,  the  vital  organ  of  local  administration.  In 
the  province  there  was  also  a  hoard,  exercising  general  super- 
visory powers,  the  eye  of  the  central  bureaux  In  the  larger 
affairs  of  administration,  the  u.ffairs,  ttiat  is,  extending  beyond 
the  area  of  a  single  Govemnient  District ;  and,  as  the  chief 
officer  of  the  province,  a  '  Superior  President '  of  influential 
position  and  function.  But  alongside  of  this  quite  modem 
machinery  stood  the  old  provincial  Estates  (revived  in  1853), 
representing,  not  the  people,  but  the  social  orders  of  a  by-gone 
age,  and  possessing  certain  shadowy  powers  of  giving  advice. 
In  the  'Circle'  or  County,  there  was  still  the  Landrath,  as 
formerly,  appointed  from  a  list  of  local  landed  proprietors,  and 
associated  with  the  'Estates  of  the  Circle,'  a  body  composed 
of  the  county  squires  and  a  few  elected  representatives  from 
the  towns  and  the  rural  townships, — a  body  of  antiquated 
pattern  recalled  to  life,  like  the  Estates  of  the  province,  iu 
1853.  In  the  towns,  which  had  directly  received  the  imprint 
of  Stein's  reforming  energy  and  sagacity,  administration  was 
conducted  by  boards  of  magistrates  chosen  by  popular  councils 
and  associated  with  those  councils  in  all  executive  business  by 

'  See  H,  B.  D.  Morier'e  mm?  on  Local  Goeentnttnt  in  Qermaaj/,  in  tliB 
voloine  of  Cobden  Chili  Enai/i  for  18T5. 


THE  GOVEiUtHBBTS   OF   GERMAHT. 


means   of  a  joint-oommittee   oi^aDization,  the  burgomasters 
being  presidents  rather  than  chief  magistrates. 

45t>.  Iiaiidgam«indo  and  Manon.  —  Beside*  tliew  «reM  of  admin- 

iatmlion  Ihere  nero  rural  L-omiuunva  {iMiidgeinesudr.)  atill  connected, 
qulle  after  the  feuila!  fashion,  witb  adjacent  or  ciruamjacent  manon, 
tbeir  government  vested  in  a  Sclivlit  and  liro  or  more  ScliSffat  (_tbetiB» 
or  jotiices),  the  former  being  appointed  either  by  the  lorduf  ilie  maaor, 
or,  if  the  Tillage  fas  a  free  Tillage,  ai  •ometiines  happened,  b/  the 
owner  of  same  ancient  freehold  within  the  commune  "itli  irliich  mano- 
rial rights  had  Bumiihuw  paiHed.  The  commune  had,  besides,  either  a 
primary  or  an  electiTC  assembly.  The  communes  were  ofien  allowed, 
under  tlic  superrision  of  the  offlciai  board  of  the  Govemmeal  Distrret, 
lu  drair  up  c^haricrs  fur  Uiemselves,  embodying  their  partli-alar  local 
laws  and  priiilegcs. 

Within  the  mnnors  police  powers,  poor-relief,  the  maintenance  of 
roads,  etc.,  rested  with  (he  proprietor.  Local  goreroment  was  within 
their  borders  private  goiemment. 

466.  Reform  of  1872.— T:he  legislation  of  1872  took  the 
final  Btepa  towards  getting  rirl  of  such  pieces  as  remained  of 
the  antiquated  system.  It  abolislied  the  hereditary  jurisdic- 
tion of  the  manor  and  the  dependent  office  of  Sehuige,  and 
establislied  in  pla«e  of  the  feudal  siatug  an  equal  citizenship  of 
residence.  In  place  of  the  Estates  of  the  provino*  and  county 
it  put  real  representative  bodies.  It  retained  the  Landrath, 
but  somewhat  curtailed  Lis  powers  in  the  smaller  areas  vithiu 
the  Circle,  and  associated  with  him  an  effective  adminiBtratire 
board,  of  which  ho  became  little  more  than  president.  It  car- 
ried out  more  thoroughly  than  before  in  the  various  areas  the 
printiiple  of  board  direction,  integrating  the  lesser  with  the 
greater  boards,  and  thus  giving  to  the  smaller  areas  organic 
connection  with  tlie  larger.  It  reformed  also  the  system  of 
local  taxation.  It  in  upon  this  legislation,  as  I  have  said,  that 
the  system  of  local  government  now  obtaining  in  Prussia  is 
erected '  (sees.  471-493). 

1  Morier.  p.  43*. 


THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GEBMASY.  :281 

457.  The  Central  Executive  Departments.  —  Stein's  scheme 
for  the  development  of  the  ct-ntral  organs  of  atlmtniatmtion 
brought  into  existence  five  distinct  ministries,  which  no  longer 
masqueraded  as  committees  of  a  cumbrous  General  Directory, 
and  whose  functions  were  distributed  entirely  upon  a  basis  of 
logical  distinction,  not  at  all  upon  any  additional  idea  of  terri- 
torial distribution.  These  were  a  Ministry  of  Foreign  AEFairs, 
a  Ministry  of  the  Interior,  a  Ministry  of  Justice,  a  Ministry  of 
Finance,  and  a  Ministry  of  War.  This,  however,  proved  to 
be  by  no  means  a  final  differentiation.  The  Ministry  of  the 
Interior  was  at  first  given  a  too  miscellaneous  collection  of 
functions,  and  there  split  off  from  it  in  1817  a  Ministry  of 
Ecclesiastical,  Educational,  and  Sanitary  Affairs,  in  1848  a 
Minbtry  of  Trade,  Commerce,  and  Public  Works  and  a  Min- 
istry of  Agriculture.  In  1878  a  still  further  differentiation 
took  place.  The  Ministry  of  Finance,  retaining  distinct  remi- 
niscences of  its  origin  in  the  atlminiotration  of  the  royal 
domains,  had  hitherto  maintained  a  Department  for  Domuns 
and  Forests.  That  deiiartment  was  in  1878  transferred  to  the 
Ministry  of  Agriculture,  At  the  same  time  the  Ministry  of 
Trade,  Commerce,  and  Public  Works  was  divided  into  two,  a 
Ministry  of  Trade  and  Commerce  and  a  Ministry  of  Public 
Works. 

There  »re  now,  therefore,  nine  niiniatriei :  (1)  ■  Miniitrj  of  Foreign 
Aflaire  (Stein.  IB08);  (2)  a  Mini8tr;r  of  the  Interior  (180H)  :  (3)  a 
Mintitrj  of  EecleiiaitiL-at,  EduuAtional,  and  Sanitarf  ARiir*  (1817); 
(4)  a  Ministry  of  Trarie  and  Commen.'e  (1848) ;  (6)  a  Miniairy  of  Agrl- 
enlture  (1848).  DomainB,  and  FureiU  (1878);  («)  a  Miniairy  of  Public 
Works  (1878);  (7)  a  Minisiry  of  Juslife  (1808);  (8)  a  Ministry  of 
Finance  (1806):  and  (0)  a  Ministry  of  War  (1808). 

458,  The  Council  of  State.  — Most  of  these  ministries  were 
created  before  Prussia  had  any  effective  parliamentary  system, 
and  when,  consequently,  there  was  no  instrumentality  in  ex- 
istence through  which  there  could  be  exercised  any  legislative 
control  of  the  executive.     Stein  would  have  revived  for  the 


282  THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GERMANY. 

exercise  of  some  such  function  the  ancient  Council  of  State 
{StdatsrcUh)  founded  by  Joachim  Friedrich  in  1604,  which  had 
at  first  presided  over  all  administration  but  whose  prerogatives 
of  oversight  and  control  had  gradually  decayed  and  disappeared. 
This  council,  which  bears  a  general  family  resemblance  to  the 
English  Privy  Council  (sec.  672),  had  a  mixed  membership 
made  up  in  part  of  princes  of  the  blood  royal,  in  part  of  cer- 
tain civil,  military,  and  judicial  officials  serving  ex  officio,  and 
in  part  of  state  officials  specially  and  occasionally  summoned. 
It  was  Stein's  purpose  to  rehabilitate  this  body,  which  was  in 
a  sense  representative  of  the  classes  standing  nearest  to  gov- 
ernment and,  therefore,  presumably  best  qualified  to  test 
methods,  and  to  set  it  to  oversee  the  work  of  the  ministers :  to 
serve  as  a  frame  of  unity  in  the  administration  without  with- 
drawing from  the  ministers  their  separate  responsibility  and 
freedom  of  movement.  This  part  of  his  plan  was  not,  however, 
carried  out,  and  the  Council  of  State,  though  still  existing,  a 
shadow  of  its  former  self,  has  never  fully  regained  its  one- 
time prominence  in  administration. 

469.  Between  1817  and  1848  the  Council  of  State  exercised  certain 
important  functions :  it  considered  proposed  laws  and  ordinances,  passed 
upon  contests  as  to  jurisdiction  arising  between  the  several  executive 
departmentsf^ieard  complaints  against  decisions  of  ministries,  and  ful- 
filled otlicr  uses  as  a  consultative  council.  Between  1848  and  1862  its 
meetings  were  infrequent  and  only  at  the  king's  pleasure,  its  powers 
passing  into  tlic  hands  of  a  committee  of  its  members  selected  hy  the 
king,  just  as  the  powers  of  the  English  Privy  Council  passed  to  the 
Cabinet  (sec.  674).  Since  1852  it  lias  been  partially,  but  only  partially, 
recalled  to  life. 

460.  The  Staatsministerium.  —  Instead  of  adopting  Stein's 
plan,  Count  ITardenberg  integrated  the  several  ministries  by 
establishing  the  Ministry  of  State,  or  College  of  Ministers 
{Staatsministerium),  which  stands  in  much  the  same  relation 
to  Prussian  administration  that  the  French  Council  of  Minis- 
ters  (sec.  325)   occupies  towards  administration  in  France, 


thougli  it.  in  some  respects  resembles  also  the  French  Council 
of  State  (sec.  3o3).  It  is  composed  of  the  heads  of  the  several 
miniatries  and  meets,  once  a  week  or  oftener,  for  the  considera- 
tion of  all  matters  which  concern  all  the  executive  depart- 
ments alike,  to  discuss  proposed  general  laws  or  constitutional 
amendments,  to  adjust  conflicts  between  departments,  to  hear 
reports  from  the  ministers  as  to  their  jwlicy  in  the  prosecution 
of  their  separate  work,  to  exercise  a  certain  oversight  over 
local  administration,  to  concert  measures  to  meet  any  civil 
exigency  that  may  arise,  etc.  It  serves  to  give  unity  and 
coherence  to  administration. 

461.  The  Supreme  Chamber  of  Accounts.  —  The  same  pur- 
pose is  served  by  the  Supreme  Cliamber  of  Accounts  (^Ober- 
recknungskammer)  and  by  the  Economic  Council  (  Volkatcirtk- 
aehafitrath).  'ITie  Supreme  Chamber  of  Accounts  was  founded 
in  1714  by  Frederic  William  I.  Its  members  have  the  tenure 
and  responsibility  of  judges.  Its  president  is  appointed  by 
the  crown  on  the  nomination  of  the  Ministry  of  State;  its 
other  members  are  appointed  by  the  crown  upon  the  nomina- 
tion of  its  president,  countersigned  by  the  president  of  the 
Ministry  of  State.  It  constitutes  a  distinct  branch  of  the 
government,  being  subordinate,  not  to  the  Ministry  of  State, 
but  directly  responsible  to  the  crown.  Its  duty  is  the  careful 
oversight  and  revision  of  the  accounts  of  income  and  expendi- 
ture from  all  departments ;  the  oversight  of  the  state  debt  and 
of  the  acquisition  and  disposition  of  property  by  the  state.  It 
watches,  in  brief,  the  detaileti  administration  of  the  finances, 
and  is  the  judieial  guardian  of  the  laws  concerning  revenue 
and  disburaement. 

462.  The  Economic  Council. — The  Economic  Council  con- 
siders pro[>08aIs  for  laws  or  ordinances  affecting  weighty 
economic  interests  whicli  fall  within  the  domains  of  the  three 
ministries  of  Trade  and  Commerce,  of  Public  Works,  and  of 
Agriculture.  Such  projiosals,  as  well  as  the  proposals  for  the 
repeal  of  such  lawg  and  ordinances,  are  submitted  to  its  debate 


284 


THE  QOVERNMEKTS  OF  GERMANT. 


before  going  to  the  king  for  hie  approvaL  It  is  also  privilsp 
to  consider  the  question  how  I'mssia's  votes  sli^l  be  cast  upon 
such  matters  in  the  BundeanitA.  Of  course,  however,  its  piirt. 
in  affaJrs  is  merely  consultative.  It  la  composed  of  seventy- 
five  members  api^intwl  by  the  king  for  a  terra  of  five  yeir". 
forty-five  of  this  number  being  appointed  upon  the  nomia"iti(i:i 
of  various  chambers  of  commerce,  mercantile  corporations,  aii  \ 
agri cultural  unions. 


463.  The  Minlalriei  of  War  and  of  Foreign  Affairs  a 

lol  Prussian,  but  iinperiBl  (tec.  427). 


«il.v. 


464.  The  Ministers  la  the  Legislature.  —  The  king — or, 
more  properly,  the  Administration,  —  is  represented  In  the 
legislative  houses  by  the  ministers,  who  need  not  be  membere 
in  order  to  attend  and  speak  on  the  public  busitiess. 

465.  The  Landtag :  the  House  of  Lords.  —  The  Prussian 
Landtag,  or  Legislature,  consists  uf  two  houses,  a  House  of 
Iiords  (Herrenhaas)  and  a  House  of  Representatives  (^fiyeorrf- 
netenkava).  The  House  of  Lords  might  better  be  described  as 
a  house  of  nlasses.  It  contains  not  only  hereditary  members 
who  repi-esent  rights  of  blood,  but  also  life  members  who  rt!p- 
lesent  landed  properties  and  great  Institutions,  and  oflicials  who 
represent  the  civil  hierarchy.  There  sit  in  it  princes  of  the 
blood  royal  nominated  to  membership  by  the  king;  the  heads  of 
the  houses  of  HohenzoIlern-IIechingen  and  Holieiwollern-Sigma- 
ringen  and  of  eighteen  houses  once  sovereign  whose  domains 
have  been  swallowed  up  by  Prussia;  certain  noblemen  ap- 
pointed by  the  crown ;  the  four  ohief  officials  of  the  province 
of  Prussia  (the  Supreme  Burggraf,  the  High  Marshal,  the 
Grand  Master  of  the  Teutonic  Order,  and  the  Chancellor) ; 
and  a  great  number  of  representatives  appointed  by  the  king 
upon  the  presentation  of  various  bodies:  certain  evangelical 
foundations,  namely,  certain  colleges  of  counts,  and  of  land- 
holders of  great  and  ancient  possession,  the  nine  universities, 
iitul  till-  fi.irty-three  ■■ilii-s   which   have   received  the  right  of 


I 


THE   OOVBRNMENT8    OF   OEKHANY. 


nomination.    The  king  may,  besides,  issue  special  summonB 
to  sit  iu  the  House  of  Lords  to  such  persons  as  he  thinks 
worthy.     There  is  no  limit  plaoed  upon  the  number  of 
hers,  —  the  only  restriction  concerns  age ;    members  must  be 
at  least  thirty  years  old. 

466.   The   House  of  Representntives,  though   in  a   sense 
representing  every  Prussian  twenty-five  years  of  age  who  is 
not  speeially  disqualified  to  vote,  is  not  constituted  by  a  direct 
popular  franchise,  or  even  by  an  equal  suffrage.     The  vote  ia 
indirect  and  is  proportioned  to  taxable  property.     The  country 
is  divided  into  districts ;  the  qualified  voters  of  each  district 
are  divided  into  three  classes  in  such  a  way  that  each  class 
shall  represent  one-third  of  the  taxable  property  of  the  dis- 
trict ;  ea«h  of  these  classes  selects  by  vote  a  third  of  the  number 
of  electors  to  which  the  district  is  entitled;  and  the  electors 
BO  chosen  elect  the  members  of  the  House  of  Representatives. 
467,  Tha  mectoral  SjBtem.  —  One  elector  is  chosen  fur  erery  two 
handred  unci  tlfly  inlinbititnla ;  llle  Toling  <■  not  by  llic  ballul,  but  is 
public,  and  an  abaolute  mijority  of  the  eleciori  Is  required  to  elect. 
Tile  total  ntimber  of  meinbiTB  af  the  House  is  432.    The  term  ia  Sre 
years.     Any  Prusainn  who  is  thirty  years  of  age  and  in  full  posaessioD 
of  ciiil  rights  may  be  choaen. 

488,  It  need  hardly  to  be  remarked  that  the  diriaion  of  the  primary 
Toters  into  claaaes  according  to  the  ninount  of  taxes  they  pay  girea  a 
preponderance  to  wealth.  The  three  claaaea  are  of  ciiorse  very  unequal 
in  numbera.  It  requirea  ■  comparntivety  amall  number  of  rich  men  to 
repreaent  one-third  of  the  taxable  property  iu  a  dialrict;  it  takes  a  con- 
aiderably  larger  number  of  the  well-to-do  to  repreaent  another  third; 
and  ihe  laat  third  will  be  represented  by  the  great  majority  of  the  la- 
habitanti  of  the  district.  For  (he  claisea  are  not  conatilutcd  with  a  view 
to  diatribuling  the  small  tax-pa  yera  anit  equalizing  the  classes  tiumeri- 
oaily.  Those  who  pay  moat  taxes  conatilute  the  flrat  class;  thoae  who 
pay  leas,  the  aecond ;  thoae  itho  pay  least  or  none,  the  third;  and  it 
may  very  well  happen  that  a  very  small  number  of  persons  electa  tbns 
a  third  of  the  electors. 

469.   Equality   and  Competence  of   the   Hoosea.  - 
consent  of  both  Houses  is  neceasary,  of  course,  to  the  p 


285  1 

imonB  I 
hinks 

mem-  I 


THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GEHMANT. 


of  a  law,  and  tliey  etimd  upon  a  perfent  equality  i 
gardfl  also  the  right  of  initiative  in  legislation,  —  except  that 
all  fiiianeial  measures  must  originate  in  the  lower  house, 
and  that  the  upper  house  can.  jjass  upon  the  budget,  which 
must  bo  presented  first  to  the  House  of  Representatives,  only 
as  a  whole.  The  Lords  cannot  amend  the  budget  in  part 
when  it  comes  up  to  them :  they  must  accept  or  reject  it 
entire. 

4T0,  Tbe  King's  Poirer  of  Adjournment  and  DtaaolutJOD. — 
The  king  mn;  ndjcmrti  tlic  Hou«c  of  KeprcsentBlivei  for  ■  period  not 
exceeding  tliir:j  dnya,  onoe  during  any  one  leuion  nilhoul  iU  conaent. 
He  may  alio  dissolve  it.  Wlien  a  dissolution  la  reaorted  to  he  rnuit 
order  a  neo  eleclion  nithin  t'lsty  tinyt,  and  the  newl;  elected  .touie 
must  n«aeml)le  wittiin  ninety  daje.     (Compare  sec.  316,  31i).) 

471.  Local  Government. — The  organization  of  local  gov- 
ernment in  Prussia  is  rendered  complex  by  a  mixture  of  his- 
torical and  systematic  elements  :  it  is  compounded  of  old  and 
new,  —  of  the  creations  of  history  and  the  creations  of  Stein. 
For  Stein's  hand  is  even  more  visible  in  local  organisation  in 
Prussia  than  in  the  o^anization  of  the  central  ministries. 
More  conservative  than  the  Constituent  Assembly  and  Napo- 
leon in  France,  he  did  not  sweep  away  the  old  provinces  of 
Prussia,  whose  boundaries,  like  those  of  the  French  provinces 
of  the  old  r4gime,  were  set  deep  in  historical  associations.  The 
twelve  provinces  were  given  a  place  —  a  function  of  superin- 
tendence—  in  the  new  system  established.  The  country  was 
divided  into  Districts  (Bezirke}  corresponding  in  general  char- 
acter and  purpose  with  the  French  Departments ;  but  these 
Districts  were  grouped  under  a  superintendent  provincial  or- 
ganization. There  are,  therefore,  in  Prussian  local  organiza- 
tion (1)  the  Province,  then  (2)  the  Government  District,  then 
(3)  the  Circle  (Kreis)  or  County,  and  last  (4)  the  township 
and  the  town.  The  township  and  tlie  town  ai-e,  aa  we  sball 
'.  fiCMndinate.  standing,  not  in  subordination  to  eaoh  oUtw, 
me  rank  of  the  series. 


n    t  -.  i  » : 


^iX  TheBrafviBoe. — Tliere  jve  is  tlie  Ptorince  two sHs  of 
goTenunentiJ  orgaaE :  one  of  wiiidi  r^iroseaits  tlie  sttt^  and  its 
ovenig^  tiie  olker  tte  Prorinee  ud  its  self-goTemxnent.  (1) 
Tlie  state  ib  represesited  bj  a  Supenor  President  azkd  a  Atnctii- 
jsmItbiA  asBoeiated  widi  Idm.  Stein^s  purpose  in  retaining  the 
^orincial  ogganirataon  was  to  seeore  broad  views  of  adminis- 
tatiao  throng  nUirialfs  diarged  with  the  OTeisigbt  of  extended 
areas  and  so  ekyated  above  the  near-sightednesss  of  local  routine 
and  detail  Nearer  to  the  pardeolais  of  local  administration 
than  the  ministers  at  Beriin,  bat  not  so  near  as  the  officials  of 
the  Govemm^it  Distriets,  the  provincial  representatives  of  the 
state  are  ehaiged  with  the  care  ^of  all  such  affairs  as  concern 
the  entire  province  or  stretch  beyond  the  jurisdiction  of  a 
sin^e  [district]  administration.^  *  These  are  such  matters 
as  affect  imperial  interests  or  the  whole  Prussian  state ;  the 
concerns  of  public  institutions  whose  functions  extend  Wyond 
a  District ;  insurance  companies ;  extensive  plans  of  improve* 
ment;  road  and  school  management,  etc.  In  exercising  most 
of  these  functions  the  provincial  authorities  act,  howe\^r,  not 
through  officers  of  their  own,  but  through  the  District  Admin- 
istrations. There  lies  with  the  Superior  President,  also,  the 
duty  of  overseeing  district  administration,  the  provincial  tax 
directors,  and  the  general  Commission  for  the  regulation  o( 

>  R.  B.  D.  Morier,  Cohden  Club  Euayt  (1876)  on  fAKal  Otn^frnm^nt  and 
Taxation,  p.  433. 

>  Scholze,  Das  Staai$rtcht  des  Kitnigmdii  PfusMH  (In  Marquardlt n*l 
HandhwA^,  p.  08. 


288  THE  GOVERNMENTS   OF  GERMANY. 

the  relations  between  landlords  and  tenants.  He  represents 
the  central  government,  also,  in  all  special,  occasional  duties, 
and  under  all  extraordinary  circumstances.  He  has,  too,  ini- 
tial jurisdiction  in  cases  of  conflict  between  District  Adminis- 
trations, or  between  such  Administrations  and  specially  com- 
missioned officials  not  subject  to  their  orders. 

The  eslraordinnrj  powera  of  the  '  Superior  Preiideat '  >r«  illus- 
trated by  the  fact  that,  in  case  of  serioui  civil  dislurbanup,  uf  war  or 
the  danger  n[  war,  he  ie  authorized  to  assunie  the  whole  authority  of 
admini»tr»lian,  local  a»  well  as  general,  within  the  ProTince. 

In  orerseeing  Uie  District  Administration,  however,  he  baa  no  execu- 
tiTe,  but  onl;  adTigory  powera.  He  ia  the  eye  of  the  Miniitriea  at 
Berlin,  advising  them  of  all  mattera  needing  their  action.  Like  the 
French  Prefect,  he  ia  the  aervant  of  all  Miniatriea  alike,  though  moat 
directly  and  intimately  associated  with  the  Ministry  of  the  Interior. 

471.  The  defect  of  the  provinoial  organization  in  Pmaaia  li  aaid  to 
be  lack  of  vitality.  Critics  like  Profeiaor  Oneist  think  that  it  rendera 
the  system  of  local  government  cumbrous  without  adding  to  its  efficacy. 
It  is  too  much  restricted  to  gratuituua  advice,  and  too  little  authorized 
to  take  authoritative  action. 

475.  The  PrQvimialrath,  the  Council  associated  with  the  Su- 
perior President,  consists,  besides  the  President  or  his  repre- 
sentative as  presiding  ofBcer,  of  some  high  administrative  official 
appointed  by  the  Minister  of  the  Interior  and  of  five  members 
chosen  by  the  Provincial  Committee  for  a  term  of  six  years. 

4T6.  (2)  The  organs  representing  the  Pro\ince  and  its  self- 
government  are  the  Provincial  Landtag,  the  Provincial  Com- 
mittee, and  the  Landeahavptmaun  or  Landesdireklor.  In  a 
Prussian  law  concerning  local  government  the  province  is  de- 
scribed as  "a  communal  union  established  with  the  rights  of 
a  corporation  for  self-government  of  its  own  affairs.'"  The 
provincial  legislative  body,  the  Landtag,  is  composed  of  repre- 
sentatives elected  from  the  Cireles  or  Counties  by  the  diets  of 
the  Circles  :  for,  when  looked  at  from  the  point  of  view  of  self- 

>  Schnlce,  Da§  Staattrtckl  dn  KOnkfreitA*  PrtUMteii  (In  HarqnardMn'i 
Handhuch),^.  B6. 


THE   G0VERNMENT8   OF  GEHMAMY. 


govemment,  the  Province  is  a  union  of  Circles,  not  of  Dis- 
tricts ;  the  Districts  are  orguns  of  the  centr.il  government  only. 
The  functions  of  the  Landtag  lie  within  the  naiTow  field  of 
such  matters  as  the  apportionment  of  taxes  among  the  Circles 
(which  in  their  turn  apportion  them  among  individuals),  the 
examination  of  the  local  budget,  the  care  of  provincial  prop- 
erty, and  the  election  of  certain  officials. 

It  also,  on  ocuiioD,  givei  in  opinion  oti  billi  concerning  the  FroTince 
mnd  on  other  mattcri  referred  to  il.  tor  an  expreuion  of  opinion,  by  the 
tulhoritiei  >l  Berlin. 

477.  The  Landtag  elects  the  Provincial  Committee  and  the 
Laitdtshauptmann,  who  are  the  executive  organs  of  provincial 
self-government.  The  Landeshauptmann  and  the  Committee 
stand  related  to  eacJi  other  very  much  as  do  the  Superior 
President  and  Pmrinzlalrath.  Prefect  and  Prefectural  Council : 
the  Landeshauptmann  is  the  executive,  the  Committee  the  con- 
sultative organ  of  local  self-administration. 

478.  The  apherei  of  the  re pn?BenU lives  of  the  at«te  and  of  the  repr«- 
lentalives  of  local  Mlf-gor eminent  aru  quite  thnrply  distinguiahed  in 
PruNia.  The  ProTtneial  Conitnitlee  and  (he  Landt$haupt mam  hav* 
nothing  to  do  with  Ihe  general  ■ilmiDialratioQ :  thai  \»  altoguChvr  in  the 
hand*  o(  Ihe  Supifrior  PreiidcnE  and  thei'rMnfui(ifralA,wlia  on  their  part 
have  nuthing  lo  do  witli  local  self-government.  The  sphere  of  loi-al 
Mlf'BOvernaient,  though  very  narrow  indeed,  il  much  more  guarded 
against  the  eonslant  inlerferente  of  the  central  authorities  in  Prussia 
than  in  France.     (Compare  sei.-.  340.) 

47Q.  Conuutmal  Batat«B.  — In  ttime  FroTinces  there  still  exist  cer- 
tain corporations,  representing  the  old  organiiatiiin  by  'estates '  of  in- 
dependent  disiric-ta,  wliich  retain  their  '  tandlag,'  then  separate  property, 
and  a  small  part  of  ttieir  privileges.  They  constitute  rural  pour-unions, 
■nd  play  a  limited  part  in  local  administration  according  to  (he  sharply 
expiicjt  laws  of  incorporation  under  which  they  now  exist.  They  are, 
howeTer,  being  gradually  abolilhed  or  transformed  by  special  enact- 
ments. Their  German  name  li  Komnunal-tlandiicht  VtrbSiult,  which 
may  be  translated.  Unions  of  Communal  Estalet. 
480,  The  GOTernmeat  District  (  Rfgiernngsbnifk).  —  Un- 
like the  Province,  the  Government  District  has  no  organs  of 


290 


THE   GOVERNMENTS   OP  QEEMANY. 


self-government:  it  is  exclusively  a  division  of  «tole  admin. 
iBtration.  Its  fimctlonajies  axe  tht;  principaJ  —  it  may  eveu 
be  uaid  the  univeraal  —  agenta  of  the  central  goveroment  in 
the  detailed  conduct  of  a<l ministration  :  they  are  cliarged  with 
-  the  local  management  of  all  affairs  that  fall  within  the  sphere 
of  the  Ministries  of  the  Interior,  of  Finance,  of  Trade  and 
Commerce,  of  Public  Works,  of  Agriculture,  of  Ecclesiastical 
and  Educational  Affairs,  and  of  War,  exclusive,  of  course, 
of  such  matters  as  are  exceptionally  entrusted  to  officers 
specially  commissioned  for  the  purpose.  In  brief,  they  serve 
every  ministry  except  the  Ministry  of  Justice. 

481.  Collectively  the  functionaries  of  the  District  axe  called 
the  'Administration'  [Regierang),  and  their  action  is  for  the 
most  part  collegiate,  i.e.,  through  Boards.  The  exception  to 
this  rule  concerns  matters  falling  within  the  province  of  the 
Ministry  of  the  Interior.  That  Ministry  acts  in  the  District, 
not  through  a  board  of  officials,  but  through  a  siugle  official, 
the  President  of  the  Administration  (Regierung^rdstdent). 
In  dealing  with  all  other  matters  the  action  is  collegiate ;  but 
the  Boards  are  not  independent  bodies :  they  are  divisions 
(Abtheilungen)  of  the  'Administration'  taken  as  a  whole,  and 
in  certain  affairs  of  general  superintendence  the  '  Administra- 
tion' acts  as  a  single  council  {im  Plenum).  Each  Board  is 
presided  over  by  a  '  Superior  Administrative  Councillor ' 
{pberregierjiiigxralh) ;  and  that  on  Domains  and  Forests  has 
associated  with  it  a  special  functionai'y  known  as  the  Forest- 
roaster.  The  members  of  the  '  Administration '  are  all  a|>- 
pointed  by  the  central  government,  which  places  upon  the 
Boards  whose  functions  require  for  their  proper  discharge  a 
special  training  certain  so^alled  "  technical  members  "  t  for 
instance,  school  experts,  medical  experts,  road-engineers,  and 
technically  instructed  forest  commissioners. 

Theie  '  AdminiiirKtioni'  hare  Isken  tlie  plaaei  of  the  □lil-l!iii«  Wkt 
Uld  Domains  Chambers  o(  ohich  I  hare  spoken  (lee.  440).  And  which, 
lllu  the  Adminiatrstloni,  acted  through  Boards  ai  a  sort  of  univtrial 


I 


tH£  GOVERKMENtS  OF  OBRMANV.  291 

agency  for  all  departments  of  goTemment.  It  is  only  since  1883  that 
the  affairs  of  the  Interior  have  been  given  into  the  sole  charge  of  the 
President  of  the  Administration.  Before  that  date  they  also  were  in  the 
hands  of  a  Board. 

482.  ''Every  head  of  a  department,  as  well  as  every  Rath  and  as- 
sessor, is  bound  each  year  to  make  a  tour  through  a  portion  of  the 
[Government]  district,  to  keep  an  official  journal  of  all  he  sees,  to  be 
afterwards  preserved  amongst  the  records  of  the  Board,  and  thus  to 
make  himself  practically  acquainted  with  the  daily  life  and  the  daily 
wants  of  the  governed  in  the  smallest  details."  ^ 

483.  The  President  of  the  Administration  is  the  most 
important  official  in  the  Prussian  local  service.  Not  only  does 
he  preside  over  the  Administration,  the  general  and  most  im- 
portant agency  of  local  government ;  he  is  also  equipped  for 
complete  dominance.  Shouldering  all  responsibility,  he  may 
annul  decisions  of  the  '  Administration '  or  of  any  of  its  Boards 
with  which  he  does  not  agree,  and,  in  case  delay  seems  disad- 
vantageous, himself  command  necessary  measures.  He  may 
also,  if  he  will,  set  aside  the  rule  of  collegiate  action  and 
arrange  for  the  personal  responsibility  of  the  members  of  the 
*  Administration,'  whenever  he  considers  any  matter  too  press- 
ing to  await  the  meeting  and  conclusions  of  a  Board,  or,  if 
when  he  is  himself  present  where  action  is  needed,  he  regards 
such  an  arrangement  as  necessary.'  In  brief,  he  is  the  real 
governing  head  of  local  administration. 

484.  The  District  Committee.  —  Although,  as  I  have  said, 
the  Government  District  is  not  an  area  of  self-government,  a 
certain  part  in  the  oversight  of  government  action  in  the  Dis- 
trict is  given  to  representatives  of  the  provincial  agents  of  the 
people.  A  District  Committee  (Bezirksausachnsa) ,  composed 
of  two  members  (one  of  whom  must  be  a  qualified  judge,  the 
other  a  qualified  member  of  a  high  grade  of  the  administrative 
service)  appointed  by  the  king  for  life,  and  of  four  members 

1  Morier  (Cobden  Club  Essays),  p.  42^. 
^  Schulze  (in  Marquardsen),  p.  64. 


292  THB  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GERMANY. 

chosen  by  the  Provincial  Comniittee  (sec.  477)^  for  a  term  of 
six  yearS;  is  allowed  an  oversight  of  ^  such  affairs  of  the  Dis- 
trict as  are  suitable  for  lay  participation  and  for  collegiate 
handling.'  It  is  constituted/  i.e.,  a  sort  of  eye  of  the  District 
in  state  concerns :  for,  though  indirectly  representative  of  the 
self-governing  body  of  the  Province,  the  District  Committee, 
like  all  other  District  authorities,  concerns  itself  with  state 
administration  exclusively.  Very  much  more  important  than 
its  administrative  functions  are  the  judicial  functions  with 
which  it  has  been  recently  invested.  Since  1883  the  District 
Committee  has  been  the  Administrative  Court  of  the  District 
(sec.  500). 

The  GoYerament  Districts  number   thirty-flve,  and  are  grouped,  mt 
I  liave  said,  within  the  twelve  Proyincei. 

485.  The  Circle  {Kreis). — In  the  Circle,  as  in  the  Prov- 
ince, there  emerges  a  double  set  of  functions:  there  is  the 
state  administration  and,  alongside  of  it,  the  narrower  func-: 
tions  of  self-government.  The  Circles  are  considered  'the 
chief  pillars  of  state  administration  and  of  communal  organi- 
zation.' This  double  set  of  functions  is  performed,  however, 
by  a  single  set  of  functionaries ;  by  the  County  Justice  {Land- 
rath)  and  the  Circle  Committee  {Kreisausschtiss)  as  executive, 
and  the  Diet  of  the  Circle  {Kreistag)  as  consultative  and  super- 
visory, authority.  There  are  not,  as  in  the  Province,  one 
council  and  one  executive  for  the  state,  another  council  and 
another  executive  for  the  locality. 

480.  The  Landrath  and  the  Circle  Committee.  —  The 
Landrath  stands  upon  a  j)oculiar  footing :  his  office  is  ancient 
and  retains  many  of  its  historical  features.  Originally  the 
Landrath  represented  the  landed  gentry  of  various  districts  of 
Brandenburg ;  he  was  appointed  upon  their  nomination  and  in 
a  sense  represented  their  interests.  In  some  parts  of  Prussia 
traces  of  this  right  of  presentation  to  the  office  by  the  land- 
owners still  remain  \  and  in  almost  all  parts  of  the  kingdom 


THE   GOVEItSMEliTS    OK    GEKUAMY. 


the  pririiege  of  aomination  has  iKen  transferred  to  the  Circle 
Diet,  as  heir  of  the  cuutrol  once  exercised  by  the  local  lords  of 
the  soil.  The  Landralh  is,  therefore,  formally,  the  represen- 
tative of  the  locality  in  which  he  officiates.  In  reality,  how- 
ever, he  is  predominantly  the  agent  of  the  state,  serving  both 
the  Administration  of  the  District  and  the  departments  at 
Berlin.  He  is  chief  of  police  within  the  Circle,  and,  within 
the  same  limits,  superintendent  of  all  public  affairs.  Associ- 
ated with  him  in  the  administration  of  his  office,  and  organized 
under  his  presidency,  is  the  Circle  Committee,  which  consists, 
besides  himself,  of  six  members  chosen  by  the  Circle  Diet. 
This  Committee  also  constitutes  the  Administrative  Court  of 
the  Circle  (sec.  500). 

487.  The  Diet  of  the  Circle  represents,  not  the  people, 
but  groups  of  interests,  —  it  is  based  upon  the  economical  and 
social  relations  of  the  people.  Each  Circle  includes  all  towns 
lying  within  it  which  have  less  than  2J),000  inhabitants  and 
representation  in  the  Diet  is  divided  between  town  and  country. 
The  country  representation,  iu  its  turn,  is  divided  between  the 
rural  Commune  and  the  greater  landowners. 

The  citiei  elect  rcpreaentnlivei  eillicr  singly  or  in  gr'iupa :  if  singl/, 
thraugh  liieir  inagiatraLei  and  councils  Rctiiig  logellieri  if  in  group*, 
through  irleetori  who  ikSM-mlile  under  llie  preiidency  of  the  Luiidralh. 
Ai  'gTcaler  Inndowners'  nrc  clawed  all  tliotu  who  pay,  in  ihtir  own 
right,  75  thaleri  annual  land  or  building  lax ;  and  these  an-  organiied 
(or  electoral  purpoit'i  in  Unions  (I'erbande).  The  rural  Communet 
elect  in  groups  through  eleclon.  The  lerni  of  incmberB  of  llie  CinJe 
Diet  ia  six  years.  Cities  haring  moru  than  2S.0OO  inliabitnnis  vnnslltute 
scparato  Cia-les,  and  combine  in  their  town  governments  both  Circle  and 
CommuDE  under  lite  fomia  of  city  gov  em  men  I. 

488.  The   Magisterial   District   (AmUbexirk) The  rural 

Communes  are  groupt-d  into  some  live  thousand  six  hundred 
and    sixty -eight    Magisterial     Districts,    which    are    presided 

by  a  Reeve  (Amt^vornteher),  nominated   by  the   Circle 
Diet,  and  by  an  associate  Magisterial  Committee  {AnUsa^$^■ 


2£I4 


THE   GOVEKNMENTS   OF  GEBUAKY. 


»ckuss)  composed  of  the  chiefs  of  the  Commuues  oud  the  poo- 
suasors  of  certain  historically  deriveil  inde pendent  proprietary 
districts.  These  districts  serve  in  their  grade  us  minor  units 
for  both  state  administration  and  communal  aelf-direction, 

489.  The  Rural  Commune  (Landgemehtde). — The  organi- 
zation of  the  Knral  Commune  varies  widely  in  tlie  different 
Provinces,  resting  iu  part  on  ancient  local  custom  and  old 
local  laws,  and  not  altogether  upon  any  uniform  plan.  Com- 
mune differs  from  Commune  in  points  of  economical  and  social 
condition  too  important  to  be  overlooked-  In  some  &  general 
assembly  of  the  people  acta  as  the  controlling  body ;  in  others 
a  representative  council.  la  some  the  executive  officer  is 
known  as  '  mayor,"  iu  some  as  '  president,'  in  some  as  '  village 
judge' ;  in  most  he  is  assisted  by  one  or  more  aids  or  alder- 
men, and  a  great  variety  of  modes  of  choice  to  the  executive 
office  prevails.  The  Communes  may  be  siud  to  be  in  all 
stages  of  the  approach  to  complete  self-^overnm-cut  iu  local 
affairs,     fiyatem  has  not  yet  thoroughly  penetrated  to  them. 

490.  The  City-  Communes  (Stad^yemeinde).  —  Amoug  the 
City  Communes  there  is  also  great  variety  of  organization; 
but  not  90  great  as  among  th«  rural  Communes.  The  towns 
have  been  brought  to  a  somewhat  uniform  system  by  reforms 
introduced  by  that  great  systematizer  and  vivifier  of  Prussian 
administration,  fiaron  vom  Stein.  In  some  cities  there  is  a 
single  executive, — a  single  Burgomaster,  —  perhaps  assisted 
by  certain  Boards;  in  others  the  Burgomaster  hiia  colleagues; 
in  still  others  the  magistracy  is  collegiate,  — is  itself  a  Board. 
In  all  there  are  councils  more  or  less  directly  representative  of 
the  people.  In  the  cities,  as  in  every  other  unit  of  local  ad- 
ministration, the  subjects  of  finance,  policBj  and  the  military 
are  exclusively  controlled  from  Berlin;  and  in  these  branches 
of  administration  the  city  governments  are  agencies  of  the 
central  government.  They  thus  have  a  double  character;  they 
are  at  one  and  the  same  timu  representatives  of  the  authori- 
ties at  the  capital  and  of  the  citizens  at  home.     When  ac^ng 


THE  GOVERNMENTS  OP  GERMANY.  295 

as  agencies  of  the  state  administration  they  are^  of  course, 
responsible  to  the  central  Departments. 

The  qaalifications  for  citizenship  vaiy  widely  in  the  different  city 
Communes.  In  some  the  possession  of  landed  estate  is  required,  in 
others  the  payment  of  a  certain  tax,  etc. 

There  is  in  Prussian  local  organization  none  of  the  extreme,  the 
rather  forced  uniformity  so  noticeable  in  France,  where  no  difference  is 
made  between  rural  Communes  and  city  Communes,  only  the  greater 
cities,  like  Paris  and  Lyons,  being  given  a  special  organization.  In 
Prussia  historical  and  other  grounds  of  variety  have  been  freely 
observed. 

491.  General  Principles  of  Prussian  Town  Govemnient. 

— Although  without  uniformity  of  structure,  town  govern- 
ment in  Prussia  has  certain  uniformities  of  principle  at  its 
basis  which  render  it  a  striking  example  of  active  self- 
government.  The  mayor  of  a  Prussian  city  is  not  the  Execu- 
tive ;  he  is  simply  directing  president  of  the  executive.  There 
is  associated  with  him  a  board  of  Aldermen  most  of  whose 
members  are  elected  from  the  general  body  of  citizens,  to 
serve  without  salary,  but  an  important  minority  of  whose 
members  are  salaried  officials  who  have  received  a  thorough 
technical  training  in  the  various  branches  of  administration, 
and  whose  tenure  of  office  is  in  effect  permanent:  and  this 
board  of  Aldermen  is  the  centre  of  energy  and  rule  in  city 
government.  But  it  acts  under  check.  A  town  council  repre- 
sents the  citizens  in  the  exercise  of  a  control  over  the  city 
budget  and  citizens  not  of  the  Council  as  well  as  Councilmen 
act  with  the  Aldermen  in  the  direction  of  executive  business. 
The  Aldermen  act  in  Committees  in  the  administration  of  the 
city,  and  associated  with  their  committees  are  certain  delega- 
tions of  town-councilmen  and  certain  'select  citizens'  named 
by  the  Council  In  the  wards  of  the  larger  towns  the  Alder- 
men command  also  the  assistance  of  local  committees  of  citi- 
zens, by  whom  the  conditions  and  needs  of  the  various  districts 
of  the  town  are  familiarly  known.    Thus  in  the  ^ork  of  poor 


296  THE   GOVEENMKNTS   OF  QEBJIANY. 

relief,  in  the  guardianship  of  destitute  orphaiiB,  in  education, 
and  in  tax  assessment  'select  citizens'  commonly  reinforce  the 
more  regular,  tlie  official,  corpa  of  city  officers.  This  literal 
self-go vemment,  which  breiiks  down  the  wall  of  distinction 
between  the  official  and  the  non-official  guardian  of  city  in- 
terests and  presses  all  into  the  service  of  the  community,  is 
not  optional;  it  is  one  of  the  cardinal  principles  of  the  system 
that  service  as  a  '  select  citizen '  is  to  be  enforced  by  penalties 
—  by  increaaing  the  taxes  of  those  who  refuse  to  serve. 

402.  Berlin  "gavcniB  haelf  through  more  Ihaa  ten  tlionund  men 
belonging  to  the  wcallliier  part  of  the  middle  clasiei." '  The  citlient 
chosen  (or  ward  work  or  for  uoniuiUiion  with  the  central  comniitl«ei  of 
Aldermen  and  town-cuuncillors  inoludu  increhnnta,  pbyBk-isni,  ■olicitora, 
manufacturen,  liead-lnssten  of  public  luliooU,  and  like  rcpreaentatiTe 
persons. 

4«3.  The  three-elaM  »j»tem  of  voting  described  in  leci.  466  and  468 
obtaina  also  in  all  inuniuipal  clectiona  in  PruBsia,  bo  thai  wu'igbt  in  the 
electoral  control  of  city  aflairs  is  proportioned  to  lax-aeaeniiment.  One- 
third  of  the  eleoled  Aldermen  and  town-couneillora  represent  the 
wealthy  claaa,  one-third  the  middle  data,  one-third  the  'proletariat.' 

494.  The  Administration  of  Justice. —  The  Prussian  courts 
of  justice,  like  those  of  the  other  states  of  the  Empire,  have 
the  general  features  of  their  organization  and  jurisdiction  pre- 
scribed by  imperial  law  (sec.  430).  They  are  Prussia's  courts; 
but  they  also  serve  as  courts  of  the  Empire  ;  Prussian  law 
commands  only  their  persoimd  and  their  territorial  compe- 
tence. At  the  head  of  the  system  sits  the  supreme  court  of 
the  Empire  {Rekhngerichl),  to  which  the  courts  of  all  the 
other  states  stand  subordinated.'  In  each  Province  there  is  a 
Superior  District  C(mrt  {Oberlandesgericht),  and,  next  below  it, 
a  District  Court  {Landgerichl).  In  each  magisterial  District 
there  is  an  Amlsgericht. 

'Professor  Gneist,  Cvnltmiiararv  Rirlfi;  Vol.  46  (1884),  p,  77T. 
'  Pruaaia  ia  vouchaafeci  by  imperial  Inw  the  priyilegu  of  retaining  her 
own  auprema  court ;  but  she  has  not  arailed  heraelf  of  Ihe  perniiaaion. 


THE  GOVERNMENTS  OF  GERMANY.  297 

4d5.  The  Amtsgericht,  which  is  the  court  of  first  instance  in 
minor  civil  cases^  consists  of  one  or  of  several  judges,  accord- 
ing to  the  amount  of  business  there  is  for  the  court  to  despatch : 
for  when  there  is  more  than  one  judge,  the  work  is  not  handled 
by  them  together,  but  separately ;  it  is  divided,  either  logically 
or  territorially. 

4%.  The  higher  courts,  the  District  Court,  that  is,  and  the 
Superior  District  Court,  consist  each  of  a  number  of  judges. 
At  the  beginning  of  each  year,  the  full  bench  of  judges  in 
each  court  determine  a  division  of  the  business  of  the  court 
among  themselves,  constituting  themselves  in  separate  *  cham- 
bers '  for  separate  classes  of  cases.  There  is  always  a  *  civil 
chamber'  and  a  *  criminal  chamber,'  and  often  a  chamber  for 
commercial  cases  {KammerfUr  ffandelssacJien) . 

Each  chamber  has  its  own  president  and  its  own  independent 
organization. 

497.  Minor  criminal  cases  are  tried  in  sheriffs'  courts  {Sckof- 
fengerichte)  sitting  in  the  Magisterial  Districts ;  more  serious 
offences  by  the  criminal  chamber  of  the  District  Court;  all 
grave  crimes  by  special  jury-courts  {Schumrgerichte)  which  sit 
imder  the  presidency  of  three  judges  of  the  District  Court. 

An  appeal  from  a  sheriffs  court  on  the  merits  of  the  case  can  go  no 
further  than  the  District  Court.  Appeals  on  the  merits  of  the  case  from 
the  criminal  chamber  of  the  District  Court  are  not  allowed ;  but  a  case 
can  be  taken  from  that  court  on  the  ground  of  the  neglect  of  a  rule  of 
law  to  the  Superior  District  Court,  and  on  other  legal  grounds  to  the 
Imperial  Court,  for  revision. 

498.  The  nomination  of  all  judges  rests  with  the  king :  but 
the  appointment  is  for  life  and  the  judges  stand  in  a  position 
of  substantial  independence.  The  Minister  of  Justice,  how- 
ever, completely  controls  all  criminal  prosecutions:  for  no 
criminal  prosecution  can  be  instituted  except  by  the  states- 
attorneys  who  represent  the  government  in  the  several  courts, 
and  these  hold  their  offices  by  no  permanent  tenure,  but  only 
at  the  pleasure  of  the  Minister. 


298  THE    GOVERNMENTS    OF    GERMANY. 

Puritf  in  the  adniinialntioD  o(  justice  is  louglit  to 
public  nral  proc-ec dings.  Until  a  very  rtcent  periail  all 
the  Pruasinn  courls  were  irrillen  :  Ibe  plea  and  the  anat 
the  «iiil.     Now  public  oral  proceedings  are  made  impernr 

490.  The  organizatiDn  of  juslke  in  Pruaaia  pruTJiles 
tion  by  the  atote  of  a  ccrlnin  '  voluntary '  juried ietioti,  i 
auch  ■>  the  exercise  of  guardianehip  and  the  probnte 
latler  it  made  a  function  of  the  AiHligtrlrht')  are  quite 
practice  of  other  couniriea;  but  others  of  which,  »ueli 
OTer  certain  feudal  interests,  are  somewliat  novel  in  tlie 

The  system  knows  also  certain  officially 
(SdiitdtiiiSntitr)  and  certrun  lrad«  Judges,  which 
peculiar  to  itself. 

600.  AdministratiTe  Courts  (Verwnltung'^erickif).  —  The 
same  distinction  between  admiuiatrative  and  ordinary  courts 
of  justice  that  we  have  observed  in  France  obtains  also  in 
Prussia  (sec.  353).  'Where  the  use  of  the  state's  sovemgntj 
(Hoheitsrecht)  begins,  there  begins  the  competence  of  the  ad- 
ministrative courts.' '  Here  again  appears  the  organizing  hand 
of  Stein.  He  established  for  Prussia  the  principle  that  cases 
arising  out  of  the  exercise  of  the  state's  aovereigntj  should  be 
separated  in  adjudication  from  cases  between  private  individ- 
uals and  be  allotted  to  special  courts.  Such  are  cases  of  dam- 
age done  to  an  individual  through  the  act  of  an  administrative 
officer,  or  cases  of  alleged  illegal  action  on  the  part  of  a  public 
official,  —  in  brief,  all  cases  of  conflict  between  the  public 
power  and  private  rights. 

501.  The  courts  charged  with  this  jurisdiction  are,  (1)  in  the 
Circle,  the  Circle  Committee  (sec.  486),  presided  over,  as  in 
dealing  with  other  matters,  by  the  Landrath,  and  in  the  cities 
which  themselves  oonstitato  Circles,  the  City  Commiltee  {Stadt- 
av^achusa),  consisting  of  the  Burgomaster  as  president  and 
four  members,  all  of  whom  must  be  qualified  for  judicial  or 
for  the  higher  grades  of  administrative  office,  elected  by  th« 
magistracy  of  the  cit^',  acting  collegiately,  for  a  term  of  six 

■  Fchul»,  p.  100. 


THE  GOTERNMTNTS   OF   GERMAST. 


299 


jearE,  (2)  In  the  Goverument  District,  the  District  Committee 
(sec.  484),  to  whose  presidency  when  sitting  in  this  capacity, 
the  king  may  appoint,  as  representative  of  the  President  of  the 
Admin  is  tratiou,  one  of  its  members  under  the  title  of  Direc- 
tor of  the  Administnitive  Court  (VenBaltitngiaierichtsdireklor). 
(3)  The  Superior  Adm>ni»traiive  Court  in  Berlin  (OberverwaU- 
ungigericlu),  whose  members  are  appointed  by  the  king,  with 
the  consent  of  the  council  of  ministers,  for  life.  This  court 
stands  npon  the  same  footing  of  rank  with  the  supreme  fed- 
eral tribunal,  the  Reichagericht.  Its  members  must  be  qualified, 
half  of  them  for  high  judicial,  half  for  high  administrative 
office.  It  acts,  like  the  other  courts,  in  divisions  or  'senates,' 
each  of  which  has  its  separate  organization  and  which  come 
together  only  for  the  settlement  of  certain  general  questions. 
502.  The  Court  of  Conflicts  {Qerkhtshof  filr  Kompetera-kon- 
fiHoe).  —  Between  the  two  jurisdictions,  the  ordinary  or  private 
and  the  administrative,  stands,  as  in  France,  a  Court  of  Con- 
flicts. It  consists  of  eleven  judges  appointed  for  life  {or  for 
the  term  of  their  chief  office) ;  and  of  these  eleven  six  must 
be  members  of  the  Superior  District  Court  of  Berlin,  —  must 
belong,  that  is,  to  a  court  of  the  ordinary  jurisdiction.  The 
other  five  must  be  persons  eligible  to  the  higher  judicial  or 
administrative  offices.    (Comp.  sec.  .357. ) 

603.  Tha  FniBBlaii  Courtm  and  Conatltatlonal  Qneationa. — 
The  Prussinn  courW  liaTC  no  such  power  of  pmsinK  upon  llie  conati- 
tmlonilil;  of  Iswg  a>  U  poseeM«d  by  the  eourls  of  the  United  STate*. 
The;  cannot  go  beyond  tlie  queclion  whether  a  lair  has  been  pused,  or, 
in  adminiilratiie  caaes,  ao  offlt-ial  order  iiaued,  in  due  legal  form. 

G04.  "  When  the  Pruuian  citizen,  admitted,  in  the  icrere  bcIiooI  of 
■cIt-goTemmcnt,  to  a  ihare  in  the  tnagitterial  function,  shall  liave 
gainiMl  in  political  conaciouaneu;  when  tiie  protection  of  right  within 
the  aphere  of  public  law  shall  have  been  more  aurely  secured  and  ex- 
tended through  an  cier  wider  sphere,  then  will  the  Pmssian  state,  not 
tnerel;  through  military  develo-poient.  hat  aiso  through  ita  welt-mem- 
bered  {tcMhtglitderie)  and  free  admlQiilralice  ■rrangementa.  fulfil  its 
national   deatin/   (jIiuimhrH   Betiifj,  in  Tirlue   ot   which   it   i*   bound 


)00  'a'HE  OOVXBNHENT8  OF   QEBHAHT. 

(ie*(iMmf)  to  advance,  with  ■  itrang  hud  and  to  k  fortiuiate  Imu* 
(glSchlick  MnmutuJVtTtn)  upon  the  immoTable  foundationi  uf  a  truly 
popular  moDuchy,  th«  great  political  and  ecoDomical  taika  of  the 
pretent."  • 


Some  Repbebektatitb  Authorities. 

LtOand,  "  Du  Stutsrecht  des  Dentschen  Reicbes."  8  toIs.  Tubiageo, 
1876-1383.     First  toL  of  new  ed.,  1888. 

I/oband,  "  Das  Stiatsrecht  dea  Deutechen  Reiches  "  (in  Marquardsea'B 
"Haadbuch  des  oeSentlich«n  Bectita  der  Gegenwart").  Frei- 
burg in  B.,  1683. 

V.  RSnne,  "  Das  Staatsrecht  des  Deutschen  Reiches."  3d  ed.  Leipzig, 
1876. 

Grais,  Graf  Hue  de.     (See  under  Prussia.) 

Mejer,  Otto, "  Einleituug  in  daa  deutechen  Staatsrecht."  2d  ed.  Frei- 
burg in  B.,  1884. 

Demombjfttti,  "Constitutions  Europ^nnea,"  VoL  II.,  p.  487  et  Kg. 


Schulse,  Hermann,  "  Das  preussische  Staatsrecht,  auf  Grundlage  des 

deutschen  Staatarechtes,"    2  vols.     Leipzig,  1872-1877. 
Schulze,   Hermann,  "  Das  Staatsrecht  des  Kociigreichs  Preussen  "  (in 

Marquardsen'a  "  Handbuch  ").     Freiburg  in  B.,  1884. 
RBnnt,  Ludwig  v.,  "  Daa  Staatsrecht  der  preussischen  Monarchie."     3 

Parts,  5  vols.     4th  ed.,  1881-1883. 
Grain,  Graf  llu£  de,  "  Handbuch  der  Verfassung  und  Verwaltung  in 

PreuHxen  und  im  deut«chen  Reiche."  2d  ed.  Berlin.  1882. 
Df,momhynen,  "  Constitutions  Europ^iines,"  Vol.  II.,  p.  733  el  *eq. 
Seeley,  S.   R.,  "  Life  and  Times  of  Sl«in."    (Part  I.,  Chap.  V. ;  Part 

III.,  Chap.  I.;  Part  V.,  Chaps.  11.,  III.) 
Morier,  R.  B.  D.,  in  Cobden  Club  Essays  on  "  Local  Govemmwit  and 

Taxation."    1875. 

1  Schulse,  p.  106. 


Tin. 

THE   GOVERNMENTS   OF   SWITZERLAND. 


50a  Feudalism  in  Switzerland. — Until  the  beginning  of 
the  fourteentli  century  the  towns  and  commanes  of  the  country 
now  called  Switzerland  were  all  held  fast  in  the  meshes  of  the 
feudal  system.  Keal  vasaalage,  indeed,  such  as  the  low  conn- 
tries  of  France  and  Germany  knew,  had  never  penetrated  to 
all  the  valleys  of  the  Alps;  many  a  remote  commnne  had 
never  known  anything  but  a  free  peasantry ;  and  hardly  any- 
where near  the  heart  of  the  great  mountains  had  feudal  fealty 
meant  what  it  meant  elsewhere.  Still  great  neighbor  lords  and 
monasteries  had  swept  even  these  mountain  lands  at  lenst  no 
nally  within  their  overlordships,  and  most  of  the  Swiss  Can- 
tons of  to^iay  represent  for  the  most  part  various  pieces  of  old 
feudal  domains. 

606.  First  HoTements  towards  Cantonal  Independence.  — 
In  1309,  however,  began  the  process  which  waa  to  create  the 
Switzerland  of  our  time.  In  that  year  the  Cantons  of  Schwyz, 
Uri,  and  Unterwalden,  lying  close  about  the  lake  of  Lucern, 
won  from  the  Emperor  Henry  VII.  the  recognition  of  their 
freedom  from  all  supremacy  save  that  of  the  Empire  itself. 
They  hiui  already,  about  tht-  middle  of  the  thirteenth  century, 
drawn  together  into  a  league  which  proved  the  seed  of  tht! 
modem  Confederacy.  That  Confederacy  has  two  distinguish- 
ing characteristics.  It  has  brought  down  to  uh,  throuttli  an 
almost  unbroken  tradition,  the  republican  institutionn  of  tlio 
Middle  Ages ;  and  it  has  by  slow  processes  of  cautionji  fdddm- 


S02 


THE   GOVERNMENTS    OF    SWITZERLAND. 


tion,  drawn  together  into  a  real  union  communities  the  most 
diverse  alike  in  point  of  race,  of  language,  and  of  institutiooa 
without  (ipstroying  tlieir  individualitj-. 

507.  The  Processes  of  Confederate  Growth.  —  lu  its  brief- 
est terms  the  story  is  this.  The  Cantons  broke  from  the  fatal 
toils  of  the  feudal  systeni  while  still  in  posaession  of  those  local 
libertiea  which  the  disintegrateness  of  that  system  gave  leave 
to  grow  wherever  courj^eous  men  could  muster  numbers  enough 
to  assert  their  independence  ;  having  a  common  cause  against 
the  feudal  powers  about  them,  they  slowly  drew  together  to 
each  other's  support ;  and,  having  allied  themselves,  they  went 
on  to  show  the  world  how  Germans,  French,  and  Italians,  if 
only  they  respect  each  other's  liberties  as  they  would  have 
their  own  respected,  may  by  mutual  helpfulness  and  forbear- 
ance build  up  a  union  at  once  as  stable  and  as  free  as  political 
history  can  show.  Several  centuries  elapsed  before  the  de- 
velopment was  complete,  for  the  Confederation,  as  finally 
made  up,  consisted  of  the  two  very  different  elements  of 
strong,  and  for  the  most  part  axistocratic  free  cities  and  q^uiet 
rural  peasant  democracies.  It  was  necessarily  a  long  time  be- 
fore eveneommon  dangers  and  common  interests  brought  proud 
Cantons  like  Bern,  and  aristocratic  cities  like  Geneva,  into  cor- 
dial relations  with  the  humble  originators  of  the  Confederacy, 
Sc.hwyz,  Uri,  and  Unterwalden.  But  circumstances  constrained 
and  wisdom  prevailed :  so  that  union  was  at  last  ai?hieved. 

608.  French  Interference.  —  The  year  1513  may  be  taken 
as  marking  the  close  of  the  period  during  wlijcb  the  Con- 
federacy won  the  place  it  was  always  to  keep  among  the  |>owers 
of  Europe.  In  that  year  the  League  was  joined  by  the  last  of 
those  thirteen  German  Cantons  which  were  to  constitute  its 
central  membership,  so  to  say,  down  to  the  French  Revolution. 
It  was  not  till  184S,  however,  that  its  constitution  was  put 
upon  its  present  foundations ;  and  not  till  1871  that  that  con- 
stitution received  at  nil  points  its  present  shape.  In  the  mean- 
time events  of  the  greatest  magnitude  gave  direction  to  Swiss 


affairs.  The  great  powers  had  recognized  the  independence  o( 
Switzerland  in  the  Treaty  of  Westphalia,  1648  (aeo.  379).  The 
thirteen  original  Cantons  had  received  great  French  cities,  like 
Geneva,  to  the  West,  and  certain  Italian  lands  to  the  South 
either  into  close  alliance  or  into  fi.xed  subjection.  The  French 
Kevolution  had  sent  French  troops  into  Switzerland,  in  sup- 
port of  a  fruitless  attempt  to  manufacture  out  of  the  always 
stiffly  independent  Cantons,  hitherto  only  confederates,  a  com- 
I>act  and  centralized  "  Helvetic  Republic,"  after  the  new  model 
just  set  up  in  unhappy  France  (1798-1802).  Napoleon  had 
intervened  (1803-1814)  for  the  purpose  of  both  loosing  these 
artificial  bonds  and  creating  a  new  cement  for  the  League  in 
the  shape  of  a  common  allegiance  to  himself.  And,  in  1815, 
the  pressure  of  the  French  power  being  removed,  reaction  had 
come.  The  irritated  Cantona,  exasperated  by  the  forms  of  a 
government  not  of  their  own  choosing,  had  Bung  apart,  to  the 
practice  of  principles  of  cantonal  sovereignty  broader,  extremer 
even  than  those  upon  which  they  had  based  their  Union  before 
1798.  The  reaction  then,  in  its  turn,  of  course,  brought  its  own 
penalties.  Troubles  had  ensued  which  read  very  much  like 
those,  so  familiar  to  Americana,  which  forced  a  strong  federal 
government  upon  the  United  States. 

509.  The  Sonderbund  War.  —  Religious  differences  of  opin- 
ion, however,  not  political,  were  iji  Switzerland  the  occasion  of 
the  strife  which  was  to  bring  union  out  of  disunion.  After  t 
power  of  Napoleon  had  been  broken,  the  Congresa  of  Vienna 
had  sought  to  readjust  all  the  arrangements  that  he  had  dis- 
turbed, and  Swiss  affairs  had  not  been  overlooked.  The  Can- 
tons were  induced  to  receive  Geneva,  Valais,  Neuchatel,  and 
the  territories  hitherto  held  as  dependencies,  into  full  confed- 
erate membership,  and  to  agree  to  a  Pact  (known  as  the  Pact 
of  1815)  which  gave  to  the  League,  with  its  increased  member- 
ship of  twenty-two  Cantons,  a  new  baaia  of  union.  One  of  the 
clauses  of  that  Pact  contained  a  solemn  guarantee  of  the  rights  ^ 
and  privileges  of  the  monasteries  still  maiatuned  in  the  S 


eBomaa^ 

mm 


304  THK    GOVERNMENTS    OF   SWITZERLAND, 

Catholic  Cantons :  and  upon  tbat  guarantee  were  based  tlie  liopes 
of  all  parties  for  peace  among  the  members  of  the  League  touch- 
ing questions  of  religion.  But  the  guarantee  was  broken  down. 
The  wave  of  democratic  reform  swept  steadily  and  resistlesslj 
through  Switzerland  iluring  the  revolutionary  period  of  1830- 
1848,  and  where  the  Protestant  and  Romaji  Catholic  parties 
were  nearly  equal  in  popular  force  threatened  not  a.  few  of  the 
oldest  foundations  of  the  mediEBval  church.  The  crisis  was  firat 
fdt  in  Zilrich,  where  the  excesses  of  a,  radical  party  te-raporarUy 
ill  control  brought  about,  in  183d,  a  violent  reaction.  The  next 
year  saw  the  disturbance  transferred  to  Aargau.  There  the 
anti-Catholic  party,  commanding,  during  a  period  of  constitu- 
tional revision,  a  narrow  popular  majority,  and  exasperated  by 
the  violent  opposition  tactics  of  the  clerical  party,  forced  a. 
vote  in  favor  of  the  abolition  of  the  eight  monasteries  of  the 
Canton.  The  Diet  of  the  Confederation  was  thereupon  asked, 
jof  course,  by  the  aggrieved  party  whether  it  would  permit  so 
jflagrant  a  breach  of  the  Pact  of  1815.  It  was  forced  by  a  con- 
>  fiict  of  interests  to  a  compromise,  agreeing  to  the  abolition  of 
four  of  Aai^u'n  eight  monasteries.  This  was  in  August,  1843. 
The  next  month  saw  the  formation  of  a  separate  League  (Son- 
derbuwT)  by  the  seven  Koman  Catholic  cantons,  Schwyz,  Uri, 
ITnterwalden,  LuEcm,  Freibnrg,  Valais,  and  Zxi%.  The  depu- 
ties of  these  Cantons  were,  however,  slow  in  withdrawing  from 
the  Diet,  and  the  Diet  waa  reluctant  to  come  to  open  strife 
with  its  recalcitrant  members.  Four  years  this  league  within 
a  league  was  permitted  to  continue  its  obstructive  agitation. 
But  at  la-st,  in  November,  1847,  war  came  —  a  sharp,  decisive 
contest  of  only  eighteen  days'  duration,  in  which  the  seceded 
Cantons  were  overwhelmed  and  forced  back  to  their  allegiance. 

1510.  The  New  Constitutioa. — Constitutional  revision  fol- 
lowed immediately.  The  Pact  of  1815  was  worn  out ;  a  strong 
and  progressive  constitution  had  become  a  necessity  which  aot 
even  the  party  of  reaction  could  resist  or  ptinsay,  By  the 
Constitution  of  1848  there  wM  created,  oat  of  ttn  old  di»- 


THE   GOVEKNMBNTa    OP    SWIT2EKLAND. 


305 


ooidant  Confederatiou  of  states  {Slaatenbaud)  the  present 
federal  State  (Battdesataaty.  That  Constitution,  as  modified 
and  extended  by  the  important  revision  of  1874,  is  the  present 
Constitution  of  Switzerland. 

511.  Character  of  the  Constitution.  —  The  federal  govern- 
ment thus  established  has  many  features  which  are  strikingly 
like,  as  well  aa  many  which  are  almost  as  strikingly  unlike, 
the  familiar  features  of  oui  own  national  system.  It  has  had, 
since  1ST4,  a  federal  Supreme  Court,  which  is  in  miuiy  impor- 
tant fields  of  jurisdiction  the  highest  tribunal  of  the  land ;  and 
it  has  had  ever  since  18-18  a  Legislature  consisting,  as  with  us, 
of  two  branches,  or  Houses,  the  one  representative  of  the  peo- 
ple, the  other  teptesentative  of  the  states  of  the  Confedera- 
tion. The  populiir  chamber  is  called  the  "  National  Council " 
(der  Sationalratk).  the  federal  senate,  the  "  Council  jf  States  " 
(dw  StSitdertUh).  The  former  represents  the  people  as  a 
whole;  the  latter,  the  Stat«B  aa  oonatitueBt  members  of  the 
Confederation. 

Much  of  (he  roembUncii  of  theK  >rr>ngement«  tu  our  own  i>  due  to 
contcinu*  imiution.  The  object  of  tlie  refuniKra  of  184H  aiicl  1871  iru 
BOl,  bo«rat«r,  to  Americaaize  Ibuir  guTemioeiit,  and  in  moit  reapevU  il 
lemuni  distmctiTel;  Swisi. 

512.  Nationality  and  State  Sovereignty.  —  Much  as  such 
institutions  resemble  our  own  i'eik-nil  I'lirms,  the  Constitution 
of  Switzerland  rests  upon  formal  foundations  such  as  were  laid 
for  our  Union  by  the  failure  of  the  Articles  of  Confederation, 
rather  than  upon  such  as  were  laid  by  our  war  between  the 
States,  — upon  a  federal,  that  is,  rather  than  ujfon  a  national 
conception.  The  Swiss  Constitution  does  indeed  itself  speak 
of  the  Swiss  nation,  declaring  that  "  the  Swiss  Confederacy 
haa  adopted  the  following  Constitution  with  a  view  to  estab- 
lishing the  union  (Bund)  of  the  Confederates  and  to  maintain- 
ing and  furthering  the  unity,  the  power,  and  the  honor  of  the 
Swiss  nation  "  :  and  not  even  the  war  between  the  States  put 
the  word  Nation  into  our  Constitution.     But  the  Constitution 


306 


THE   GOVERNMENTS    OF    SWITZERLAIO), 


o£  Switzerland  also,  vdth  little  regard  for  consistency,  contains 
a.  distinct  and  emphatic  assertion  of  that  principle  of  divided 
sovereignty  which  is  so  much  less  familiar  to  ua  now  than  it 
was  before  1861.  It  declares  that  "the  cantons  are  sover- 
eign, BO  far  as  their  sovereignty  is  not  limited  by  the  federal 
Constitution,  and  exercise  as  such  all  rights  which  are  not  con- 
ferred upon  the  federal  power  " ;  and  its  most  com[>etent  inter- 
preters are  constrained  to  say  that  such  a  constitution  does 
not  erect  a  single  and  compacted  state  (EinlieilaCaat)  of  which 
the  Cantons  are  only  administrative  divisions;  but  a  federal 
state,  the  units  of  whose  membership  are  themselves  states, 
possessed,  within  certain  limits,  of  Independent  and  supreme 
power.  The  drift  both  of  Switzerland's  past  history  and  her 
present  purpose  is  unquestionably  towards  complete  nation- 
ality ;  but  her  present  Constitution  was  a  compromise  between 
the  advocates  and  the  opponents  of  nationalization ;  and  it  does 
not  yet  embody  a  truly  national  organization  or  power. 

51X  Indefinite  Constitutioiial  Grants.  —  At  the  same  time, 
the  Swiss  Constitution  leaves  open  a  large  rdAbatahl&'^TOund 
between  federal  and  cantonal  powers  tKSu  that  which  is  left 
open  by  our  Constitution  between  the  powers  of  the  federal 
government  and  the  powers  of  the  States.  The  Constitution 
of  the  United  States  limits  the  federal  power  by  drawing  a 
tolerably  clear  line  between  state  and  national  provinces :  it 
distinctly  enumerates  the  powers  which  Congress  shall  exer- 
cise as  well  as  those  which  the  States  shall  not  exercise  (sees. 
889-892).  The  Swiss  Constitution,  on  the  other  hand,  makes 
no  such  careful  enumeration..  It  contents  itself  with  such  in- 
definite grants  as  these :  that  the  federal  legislature  shall  have 
power  to  pass  "laws  and  resolutions  concerning  those  subjects 
which  the  Confederacy  is  commissioned  by  the  federal  consti- 
tution to  act  upon";  to  control  the  foreign  relations  of  the 
Cantons;  to  guarantee  the  constitutions  and  territories  of  the 
Cantons;  to  provide  for  the  iutemal  safety,  order,  and  peace 
of  the  country ;  to  adopt  any  measures  "  which  have  the  ad- 


THE   GOVERNMENTS   OF   SWITZEiiLAND. 


307 


ministration  of  the  federal  Constitution,  the  guaraoteeing  of 
the  uaiitonal  constitutions,  or  the  fuliUment  of  feiieral  duties 
for  their  object"  ;  and  to  effect  revisions  of  the  federal  Consti- 
tution. 

This  indefiniteneas  is  due,  in  large  part  at  least,  to  the  fact 
that  the  federal  Constitution,  has  not  yet  been  put  upon  a,  thor- 
oughly logical  ba;siB.  Though  the  drift  of  nutional  sentiment 
has  been  strong  enough  to  give  the  federal  government  great 
powers,  it  has  not  as  yet  been  strong  enough  to  give  it  com- 
plete powers  within  its  own  sphere.  Cantonal  jealousy  has 
withheld  logical  roundness  from  the  prerogatives  of  the  cen- 
tral authoritiea :  with  the  result  of  leaving  their  outlines  a 
little  vague. 

514.  Guarantee  of  the  Cantonal  Constitutions.  — The  Swiss 
federal  Constitution  is  more  definite  in  guaranteeing  to  the 
Cantons  their  constitutions  than  our  federal  Constitution  la  in 
guaranteeing  to  the  States  "a  republican  form  of  government." 
The  guarantee  is  made  to  include  the  freedom  of  the  people 
and  their  legal  and  constitutional  rights ;  the  exercise  of  those 
rights  under  representative  democratic  forms  ;  and  the  revision 
of  any  cantonal  constitution  whenever  an  absolute  majority  of 
the  citizens  of  the  Canton  desire  a  revision. 


The  Cantonal  Governmests. 

515.  The  Cantonal  Constitutions  and  the  Federal  Consti- 
tution. —  So  doe]ily  is  Swiss  federal  organization  rooted  in  can- 
tonal precedents,  that  an  miderstauding  of  the  government  of 
the  Confederation  is  best  gained  by  studying  first,  the  political 
institutions  of  the  Cantons,  At  almost  all  points  the  federal 
government  exhibits  likeness  to  the  governments  of  the  Can- 
tons, out  of  whose  union  it  has  grown.  As  our  own  federal 
Constitution  may  be  said  to  generalize  and  apply  colonial  habit 
and  experience,  so  the  Swigs- Constitution  may  be  said  to  gen- 
eralize and  apply  cantonal  habit  and  experience :  though  both 


oar  Qvn  Constitution  and  tliat  of  Switzerluid  hi-ve  profited 
largely  by  foreign  esamplei  also. 

In  some  respects  the  Swiss  Constitution  is  more  conservative, 
—  or,  if  you  will,  less  advanced  —  than  the  Constitution  of  the 
United  States.  Those  who  have  fought  for  union  in  Switzer- 
land have  had  even  greater  obstacles  to  overcome  than  have 
stood  in  the  way  of  the  advocates  of  a  strong  central  govern- 
ment in  this  country.  Differences  of  race,  of  language,  and  of 
religion,  as  well  as  stiffly  opposing  political  purposes,  have 
(rffered  a  persistent  resistance  to  the  strengthening  and  even 
the  logical  development  of  the  prerogatives  of  the  federal 
power.  The  Constitution  of  the  Confederation,  therefore,  bears 
many  marks  of  coiupnimise.  It  gives  evidence  at  many  points 
of  incomplete  nationalization,  even  of  imperfect  federalization. 
Cantonal  institutions  are,  consequently,  upon  a  double  ground 
entitled  to  be  first  considered  in  a  study  of  the  governments 
of  Switzerland.  Both  their  self-assertive  vitality  and  their 
direct  influence  upon  federal  organization  make  them  the  cen- 
tral subject  of  Swiss  politics. 

516.  Position  of  the  Legislative  Power. — The  develop- 
ment of  political  institutions  has  proceeded  in  the  Swiss  cantons 
rather  according  to  the  logic  of  prai^tical  democracy  than  ac- 
cording to  the  logic  of  the  schools  —  the  logic  of  elsewhere 
accepted  political  philosophy.  The  Swiss  have  not,  for  one 
thing,  hesitated  to  ignore  in  practice  all  dogmas  concerning 
the  separation  of  legislative,  executive,  and  judicial  functions.' 
The  leading  principle  ax^cording  to  which  they  proceed  in  all 
political  arrange!nents  is,  that  in  every  department  of  affairs 
the  people  roust,  either  immediately  or  through  representatives, 
exercise  a  direct,  positive,  effective  control.     They  do  not  hesi- 

'I  Mj  'in  prtotlce'i  (or  in  thcorj  ludi  iliiiinctioni  are  obtprred. 
The  coiulilationa  o(  full]'  hnlf  tlie  Cantona  aay  ex|)licil[]'  that  legiilattve, 
executirti,  Miii  Judifial  funi^lions  ihall  be  kv]it  ruiidnnipntaltj  ilUlmct; 
but  in  the  jiraFtiFBl  arrangremrata  acCaally  made  Ih?  line  at  d 
S>  bj  no  mean*  eharply  dnwn. 


THE  GOVEESMENT8  OF   SWITZERLAND, 


tote,  therefore,  to  gire  to  their  legislative  bodies  a  share  both  in 
the  administr&tioD  and  in  the  iDterpretation  of  lawtt ;  and  these 
bodies  are  unquestionably  the  axes  of  cantonal  politics. 

517.  A  Single  House.  —  A  very  great  variety  of  practice 
marks  the  organization  of  government  in  the  Cantons ;  each 
Canton  has  had  its  own  separate  history  and  has,  to  a  certain 
extent,  separately  worked  out  its  own  political  methods  ;  but 
there  is  one  point  of  perfect  uniformity.  —  the  Legislature  of  t- 
each  Canton  consists  of  but  a  single  House.  The  two  Houses  of 
the  federal  legislature  have  been  made  after  foreign,  not  after 
Swiss,  models.  In  Uri,  Untenvalden,  Glams,  and  Apiienzell 
this  single  law-making  body  is  the  LandngemitiHde,  the  free 
assembly  of  all  the  qualified  voters,  the  Jolk-mont:  but  in  the 
other  Cantons  the  legislative  assembly  is  representative.  Rep- 
resentatives are  elected  by  direct  popular  vote  in  all  the  CantOQB, 
and  in  almost  all  by  the  secret  ballot, 

ElpctinD*  are  for  ■  term  which  varies  from  ooe  year  to  alz  in  the 
difTereul  Canlont,  Ihe  rule  being  a  term  of  from  thnre  to  four  yean. 
The  number  of  repr«ieotHiivei  bcara  a  proportion  to  tlic  number  of 
Inhabit  anta  nhieh  alio  rarie*  ai  between  Can  tan  and  Canton,  the  average 
beios  about  one  to  erery  W)l  inhabitants.' 

In  moat  of  the  eanloni  tlie  legislative  body  ii  called  Ihe  Greater 
Connuil  (Cnuin-  Rnlh)  —  Ihe  executive  body  being  the  Leaser  Council. 
In  Mme  it  is  called  the  Cantonal  Council  (^Kaalontraih)  \  in  othera,  tlie 
Latidralh. 

518.  Functions  of  the  Cantonal  Legislatures.  —  The  func- 
tions of  these  councils  have  the  iiiclusiveness  characteristic  of 
Swiss  political  oi^aiiizatiou  of  democracy.  Not  only  are  they 
entrusted  with  such  legislative  power  as  the  people  are  willing 
to  grant  away  from  themselves ;  they  also,  as  a  rule,  elect 
the  administrative  officers  of  the  Canton,  and  exercise,  after 
such  election,  a  scrutioy  of  adminiBtrative  affairs  which  pene- 
trates to  details  and  keeps  executive  action  completely  within 

'  Orelli,  Dai  StaaUfMht  dtr  ickatUeriichm  Eidgtnaian$ckafl  iffandbuck) 

pp.  ion,  101. 


310 


THE  GOVEKNMBLVTS    OF   SWITZEKLAND. 


their  control.  It  is  a  recognized  principle  of  cantonal  govern- 
ment, indeed,  that  the  executive  body — executive  power,  as 
we  shall  see,  being  vested  in  a  board  or  commissioo,  not  in  an 
individual  —  is  a  committee  of  the  representatives  of  the  peo- 
ple, — a  committee  of  the  legislative  Council.'  To  that  coun- 
cil they  are  responaible,  as  the  selectmen  of  a  New-England 
town  are  responsible  to  the  town-meeting  (sees.  1003,  1004). 

519.  Share  of  the  People  in  Legislatioa :  Imperative  Peti- 
tion. —  So  far  has  the  apparent  logic  uf  democi'acy  been  carried 
in  Switzerland  that  the  people  are  given  in  several  ways  a 
direut  part  in  law-making.  It  may  even  be  s^d  that  in  some 
of  the  Cantons  the  councils  merely  formulate  the  laws,  while 
the  people  pass  them.  Swiss  law,  like  that  of  all  other  states 
possessing  popular  governments,  gives  to  the  people  a  certain 
right  of  initiative,  in  the  right  of  petition — which  is  generally 
coupled  with  a,  duty  on  the  part  of  the  bo<ly  petitioned  to  give 
to  the  prayers  of  all  petitioners  full  and  careful  consideration. 
But  it  also  goes  much  further.  In  many  of  the  Cantons  an 
additional,  an  unperaiive  initiative  by  petition  is  given  to  the 
people.  Any  petition  which  is'supported  by  a  certain  number 
of  signatures  (the  number  is  usually  from  five  to  six  thousand) 
and  which  demands  action  upon  any  matter,  must  be  heeded  by 
the  Council ;  a  vote  must  be  taken  upon  it  by  the  Council,  and 
then  it  must  be  submitted  to  the  popular  vote,  even  if  the 
action  of  the  Council  upon  it  ha^  been  unfavorable. 

Ilnsa  by  such  popular  initiitive  Iliat  corapulBoiyiaccinstioD  v&b  done 
RWBj  will]  in  Jtiiricli,  by  a  JeciBiie  vote,  aguinst  ihe  wiihei  of  tUe  Can- 
tonal Council,  in  1883.  Of  courieurrtnmfornialilieaiire  required  for  Ihe 
ttarting  of  ibeae,  ao  to  s&j,  autliorti«tiTe  petition!,  or  m  certAin  backing 
hf  ft  portion  of  the  memberi  of  th(«  Council.  Thus,  for  inatance.  il  waa 
the  law  in  Uri  until  the  adoption  of  her  new  Constitulioo  in  May,  1B88, 
that  iDcli  a  petition  could  be  aisrted  only  if  first  propoaed  by  atren  men 
belonging  loicven  different  fsniiliea,  Tlie  new  Constitution  prov idea  that 
petitinn*  propoaing  cbangei  in  the  ConatitulioD  moil  bear  at  IraaE  fifty  li^ 
iwtarea;  and  thai  tray  vot«r  may  propoie  acta  for  the  Land»g«:Htiadt, 

»  OreUi,  p.  B9. 


THK  GOVERNMENTS   OF   SWITZERLAND.  311 

620.  The  Popular  Veto,  —  In  some  of  the  amaller  cantons, 
i^ain,  the  people  are  given  a  right  of  Veto.  It  is  provided 
that,  within  a  certain  length  of  time  after  the  pubUcatiou  of 
a  measure  passed  by  the  Council  {generally  about  a  month)  a 
popular  vote  upon  the  measure  may  be  forced  by  the  petition 
of  some  fifty  citizens  (the  number  varies  of  course  iu  different 
Cantons)  and  the  measure  be  made  to  stand  orfaU  according 
to  the  decision  of  that  vote. 

521.  The  Referendum.  —The  Veto,  however,  may  be  said  to 
have  ^ven  way  to  the  RefereHdum.  In  every  Canton  of  the 
Confederation,  except  Freiburg  only,  the  right  of  the  people 
to  have  all  important  legislation  referred  to  them  for  confir- 
mation or  rejection  has  now  been,  in  one  form  or  another, 
established  by  law.'  In  the  smaller  Cantons,  which  have  had, 
time  out  of  mind,  the  directest  forms  of  democracy,  this  legisla- 
tion by  the  people  is  no  new  thing ;  they  have  always  had  their 
Land»gemeind€n,  their  assemblies  of  the  whole  people,  and  the 
legislative  function  of  their  Councils  has  long  been  only  the 
duty  of  preparing  laws  for  the  consideration  of  the  people ; 
just  as  the  pro-bouleaUc  Senate  in  Athens  prepared  legislation 
for  the  people  voting  in  the  Assembly  (sec.  76).  At  stated  in- 
tervals every  year,  all  acts  of  imiMirtance  are  submitted  to  the 
popular  vote,  a  vote  which  is  taken  in  the  little  Cantons,  like 
Uri  and  TJnterwalden,  in  the  Assembly,  and  in  the  other  purely 
democratic  Cantons  which  have  no  popular  Assembly,  by  the 
ordinary  processes  of  polling,  Among^the  Cantons  wliich  have 
representative  institutions,  on  the  other  hand,  the  Referendiini 
is  merely  '  facultative ' ;  that  is,  laws  are  not  submitted  to  the 
people,  as  of  course,  but  only  upon  the  demand,  through  peti- 
tion, of  a  certain  large  number  of  voters,  as  in  the  caie  of 
the  'Veto.'  The  'obligatory,'  or  invariable  Re/ereudum  is,  of 
course,  simply  popular  legislation ;  the  '  facultative '  Referen- 

n  Totei  ppon 


312  THE   QOVERNMENT8    OF    SWITZERLAND. 

ijiim  may  be  described  as  a  papular  oversight  of  legialation :  it 
is  the  right  of  appeal  from  th.«  Council  to  the  people. 

622.  Hiatoiy  ol  tbe  Befersndum.  — The  term  Sr/rrtHilaM  la  u 
old  >i  Ihif  tixtei-nlli  ci'iilury,  and  toDlaini  a,  reminiiceDte  of  llie  itricllf 
federal  beglnningB  of  KOVemmeEit  In  two  of  tlie  preicnt  C&nlon*  of  ttia 
Confederation,  Orauliiinden,  ninivt]>,  and  Vaiaii.  These  Cinton*  wetv 
not  >t  tliAl  lime  memben  of  tlie  Confederation,  but  merely  diatricU 
allied  wilh  it  [lugeirandte  Ortt).  Within  tbeniBelvea  Ihe;  conatltated 
ver;  li>o*e  confederauiei  of  Fommune*  (In  Gruubiiwlen  three,  in  Valaia 
twelve).  Tlie  delegate!  whom  tbe  communea  lenl  to  the  federal  »sem- 
bl}'  of  the  diilricl  had  to  report  every  question  of  imporunue  to  their 
con*tituent9  anrl  crave  instmclioTi  b>  to  liow  they  should  vole  upon  il. 
This  was  the  ori^nitl  St/treiulum.  It  had  a,  partial  vouiiterpart  in  lh« 
constitution  ci(  ihe  Cod federe lion  down  to  the  fomialion  ol  the  preaenl 
forms  of  goTernmeni  in  1S48.  Before  that  dale  tlie  menibera  of  tlie 
central  council  of  (lie  Confe deration  acted  always  under  innruclioni 
from  their  rt-spei'ttTe  Cantons,  and  upon  quealions  nol  eovered  hy  iheii 
InalructLona  il  was  their  duly  to  seek  spedal  direulion  from  their  home 
governments.  The  Tt'/tffndun  as  now  adopted  by  almost  all  the 
CanloDS  bears  the  radically  vhanged  cliarncter  of  legiilation  by  the 
people.     Only  its  name  now  gives  testimony  as  to  iti  origin.' 

523.  The  Executive  Power  is  collegiate  in  all  the  Cantons, 
is  exercised,  that  is,  not  by  a  single  individual  or  by  several 
individuals  acting  independently  of  each  otherj  but  by  a  com- 
mission. This  Commission  is  variously  called  in  the  different 
Cantons.  In  some  it  is  known  as  the  "  Landamman  and  Coun- 
cil," in  others  as  the  "Estates-Commission"  (^Standtakom.mi»- 
sion),  in  some  as  the  "Smaller  Council,"  but  in  most  as  the 
"  Administrative  Council"  {BegterHngsralA).  Its  term  of  office 
varies  in  the  different  Cantona  from  one  to  six  years ;  but  the 
custom  is  r6.«lection,  bo  that  the  brief  tenure  does  not  in  prac- 
tice result  in  too  frequent  changes  in  executive  personnel. 
The  members  of  the  executive  have  always  in  the  mountain 
Cantons  been  chosen  by  the  people  themselves;  in  the  others 
they  were  formerly  elected  always  by  the  legislative  coimcil— 

>  Orelii,  p.  104. 


THE   GOVEKNMENTS    OF    SWITZERLAND. 


813 


whence  the  name,  in  some  cantons,  of  "  smaller  council."  Now 
direct  election  by  the  people  has  been  almost  uiiiverBally 
adopted.  Still  the  Administrative  Conncil  remains,  in  func- 
tion, a  committee  of  the  Legislative  Cuuneil,  being  responsible 
to  it  for  its  acts,  and  taking  an  active  part  in  the  preparation 
and  consideration  of  legislative  measures.  It  has  proved  nec- 
essary for  the  Adminiatrati^'e  Council  to  give  over  trying  tq 
act  in  all  matters  as  a  Board  and  to  divide  its  work  among 
Departments  having  a  general  resemblance  to  ministries.  But 
these  Departments  are,  strictly  speaking,  oidy  committees,  and 
the  Council  has  usually  a  very  real  eoherence. 

The  prMidiDg;  officer  of  an  AdminiitretiTe  Council  ii  gmermllj  known 
either  ta  Ltindammaini  or  aa  RtyitrangsprSfiHtnt. 

524.  Local  Government :  the  Districts. — Local  government 
in  the  Cantons  exhibits  a  twofold  division,  into  Districts  and 
Communes.  The  District  is  an  area  of  state  administration, 
the  Commune  an  area  of  loca.1  self-government.  The  executive 
functions  of  the  District,  the  superintendency  of  police,  namely, 
and  the  carrying  into  effect  of  the  cantonal  laws,  are  entrusted, 
as  a  rule,  not  to  a  board,  but  to  a  single  officer,  —  *  Bexirksam- 
■mann  or  Regierungs-Stalthaiter,  —  who  is  either  elected  by  pop- 
ular vote  in  the  District  or  appoiiite<l  by  one  of  the  central 
cantonal  councils,  the  legislative  or  the  administrative.  Asso- 
ciated with  this  officer,  there  is  in  some  Cantons  a  District  or 
county  Council  chosen  by  vot«  of  the  people. 

525.  The  Gemeinde,  or  Commune,  enjoys  in  Switzerland  a 
degree  of  freedom  in  selfKli  recti  on  which  is  possessed  by 
BimiUr  local  organs  of  government  hardly  anywhere  else  in 
Europe.  It  owns  land  as  a  separate  corporation,  has  charge 
of  the  police  of  its  area,  of  the  relief  of  the  poor,  and  of  the 
administration  of  the  schools,  and  acts  in  the  direction  of 
communal  affairs  through  a  primary  assembly  which  strongly 
reminds  one  of  the  New-England  town -meeting  (sec.  1003). 
BeBides  its  activities  as  an  organ  of  self-government  in  the 


314  THE   GOVEKNMENTS   OF   S^ITZERLAKD. 

direction  of  local  affairs,  it  serves,  however,  also  as  an  OTg&a 
of  the  state  admin  i  strati  on  j  as  a  subdivision  of  the  District; 
a,ad  in  such  functions  it  is  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
District  SlaUhaUer. 

CitizenBhip  in  SwiUierJand  ia  naturally  anocialed  vpry  closely  with 

the  Conimuiie,  —  the  immediate  home  govern  in  en  I  of  tlie  citixen.  —  tlie 

•     primary  and  moit  vitsl   nrgnn  of  bis  aelf-directioD  in  puliUc  HlTaira. 

The  Commune  ia,  «o  to  wy.  tlie  central  political  family  in  Switzerlaod ; 

It  la  to  It  llisi  the  primary  dutiea  of  tlie  citizen  are  owed. 

526.  In  the  Commune,  as  in  the  Canton  itself,  the  executive 
power  is  exercised  by  a  Board,  a  communal  or  municipal  coup- 
oil.  Legislative  and  consultative  power  rests,  lu  all  but  the 
Kumance  Cantons,  with  a  general  assembly  of  the  people  (Oe- 
mtirnhversamvilung).  In  the  Itomance  Cantons  the  people  del- 
egate their  functions,  by  election,  to  a  large  Committee  or  Gen- 
eral Council.  In  all  the  Cantons  alike  the  executive  body  — 
the  communal  or  municipal  council —  is  elected  by  the  people 
or  their  representatives,  the  Committee  of  the  Romance  Can 
tons.  The  president  of  the  executive  council  (who  is  also 
sometimes  called  Uauptmann,  sometimes  Syndic)  often  exer- 
cises some  functions  separately  from  the  Council ;  but,  as  a  rule, 
all  executive  action  is  collegiate. 

As  an  ar<?a  of  general  atate  adminiatratjon  tlie  Onmunr  ler*?*  *■  ut 
eleclorial  district,  ai  a  voting  district  tor  the  Refirendum,  etc. 


The  Federai,  Governmknt. 

527.  The  Federal  Executive.  —In  uo  feature  of  the  federal 
organization  is  the  influence  of  cantonal  example  moi-e  evident 
than  in  the  collegiate  character  of  the  Executive.  The  execu- 
tive power  of  the  Confederation,  like  the  executive  power  ol 
each  Canton,  is  vested  not  in  a  single  person,  as  under  monarch- 
ical  or  presidential  government,  but  in  a  board  of  persons. 
Nor  does  Swiss  jealousy  of  a  too  caaceotrated executive  author- 


THE   GOVERNMENTS    OF    SWITZERLAND. 


315 


ity  satiBfy  itself  with  thua  putting  that  authority  'in  commis- 
sion ' ;  it  also  limits  it  by  giving  to  the  legislative  branch  of 
the  government,  both  in  the  Cantons  and  in  the  federal  system, 
an  authority  of  correction  as  regards  execiitive^ctg'Bnefa'aa  no 
other  country  has  known.  The  share  of  the  legislative  branch 
in  administrative  affairs  is  smaller,  indeed,  under  the  federal 
Constitution  than  under  the  laws  of  the  Cantons ;  but  it  is  large 
even  in  the  federal  system,  and  it  has  required  a  long  fight  be- 
tween the  friends  and  the  opponents  of  effective  central  gov- 
ernment to  bring  the  federal  executive  to  even  its  present 
degree  of  independence  and  efficiency. 

528.  The  executive  commission  of  the  Confederation  is  known 
as  the  Federal  Council  (Biindearath).  It  consists  of  seven 
members  elected  for  a  term  of  three  years  by  the  two  houses 
of  the  federal  legislature  acting  together  in  joint  session  as 
a  Federal  Assembly  (Bundesversanimlung) .  The  Constitution 
forbids  the  choice  of  two  of  the  seven  from  one  and  the  same 
Canton ;  they  must  represent  seven  of  the  twenty-two  Cantons. 
The  Council  organizes  under  a  President  and  Vice-President 
chosen  by  the  Federal  Assembly  from  among  the  seven  coun- 
cillors, to  serve  for  a  term  of  one  year,  the  Constitution  insist- 
ing upon  the  extreme  democratic  doctrine  of  rotation.  Neither 
President  nor  Vice-President  can  till  the  same  office  for  two  con- 
secutive terms;  nor  can  the  President  be  immediately  nominated 
to  the  office  of  Vice-President  again  upon  the  expiration  of  his 
term.  There  is  nothing  to  prevent  tlie  Vice.-P resident  succeed- 
ing the  President,  however ;  and  it  has  hiriierto  been  the  uni- 
form practice  to  follow  this  natural  and  proper  line  of  promo- 
tion. 

The  Fedpral  Aasembly  nay  elecb  to  the  Conncil  any  Swisi  cillien 
who  i>  eligible  lo  either  Chtrnib^r  of  the  Legialature.  It  raij  eren 
choaae  memb^'rB  nf  the  Chambera,  though  in  election  to  a  place  in  the 
execulire  hixly  necessitales  a  reaignatinn  of  the  legtilitive  function. 

fi29.  The  cboioe  of  the  Federal  Asaembly  in  conalitutine  the  eiecn- 
tire  haa  hitherto  been  ndniirablj  conaerrative.  Some  of  the  more  prom- 
inent inembera  of  the  Coiincil  hare  been  retaioed  npnn  it  hy  repealed 


I 


316  THE  GOVERSMENTa   OF  SWITZERLAND. 

re-electioQ  tor  fifteen  or  listeen  ;e&i*.    ODlr  twice,  indeed,  tince  IMS, 

hare  members  wIid  wished  re-e1et.'tion  been  refuii-d  it.' 

63Q.  The  Federal  Aisemblj'of  course  Slli  all  ravanciei  in  the  mem- 
benbip  of  the  CoudcH. 

631.  The  Ihree-years  Icrm  of  the  Council  it  coincident  with  the 
three-years  temi  of  the  National  Council,  the  popular  branch  of  the 
IiegiiUtare.  At  the  beginning  of  each  triennial  term  of  fbii  lower 
Boiiae.  the  two  Houses  come  together  M  a  Federal  Asiembl;  and  elect 
the  Federal  Council. 

532,  The  precedence  of  the  President  of  the  Council  is  a 
merely  formal  precedence ;  he  is.  in  no  aenae  the  Chief  Executive. 
He  represents  the  Council  in  receiving  the  representatives  of 
foreign  powers ;  he  enjoys  a  somewhat  enhanced  dignity,  being 
addressed  in  diplomatic  intercourse  as  'Hia  Excellency';  and 
he  reneives  a  little  larger  salary  than  his  colleagues  receive. 

533.  The  Executive  and  the  Legislature. — The  members 
of  the  Federal  Council,  thongh  they  may  nut  be  at  the  same 
time  members  of  either  House  of  the  Legislature,  may  attend 
the  sessions  of  either  House,  may  freely  take  part  in  debate, 
and  may  introduce  proposals  concerning  subjects  tmder  consid- 
eration: may  exercise  most  of  the  privileges  of  membership, 
except  the  right  to  make  new  motions  and  the  right  to  vote. 
They  thus  to  a  certain  extent  occupy  a  position  resembling  that 
which  a  French  or  English  ministry  occupy ;  but  there  is  this 
all-important  difference :  the  English  or  French  miniatera  are 
subject  to  'parliamentary  responsibility,'  —  must  resign,  that 
is,  whenever  any  important  measure  which  they  favor  is  de- 
feated; whereas  the  Swiss  ministers  are  subject  to  no  such 
responsibility.  Defeat  in  the  fjegislature  does  not  at  all  aSeut 
their  tenure.  They  hold  office  for  a  term  of  years,  not  for  a 
term  of  legislative  success. 

There  ha»e  been  two  caiea  sinpe  the  est abli aliment  of  the  Cooncil 
in  I84H,  —  two  caaei,  that  ii,  in  fiirty  years,  —  of  reirgTiation  fmm  the 
Council  ou  the  ground  of  diiagreement  in  political  opinion,  —  but  two 

■  Wtftmintltr  Rrmeie,  Vol.  128.  p.  EOT.  ■  Ibid. 


r  634.   The 


THE   GOVEKNMENTS    OF   SWITZERLAND. 


317 


534.  The  EzecutiTe  Departments. — The  Council  acts  iis  a 
body  of  Ministers,  It  was  the  purpose  of  the  Constitution 
that  all  executive  business  should  Ijo  handled  by  the  Council  as 
a  whole,  but  of  course  such  collegiate  action  baa  proved  prac- 
tically impossible :  it  has  beeu  necessary  to  divide  the  work 
among  seven  Departments.  Each  member  of  the  Council  pre- 
sides over  a  De^iartment,  conducting  it  much  as  an  ordinary 
miniBter  would  under  a  Cabinet  system,  though  there  is  a 
somewhat  closer  union  of  the  several  IJepartraents  than  charac- 
terizes other  systems,  and  a  greater  degree  of  control  by  the 
ministers  over  such  details  of  administration  as  the  'permar 
neat '  subordinates  of  Cabinet  ministers  generally  manage,  by 
virtue  of  possession,  to  keep  in  their  own  hands,  to  the  restraint 
and  government  of  transient  political  chiefs.  All  important 
decisions  emanate  from  the  Council  as  a  whole ;  and,  so  far  as 
is  practicable,  the  collegiate  action  contemplated  by  the  Con- 
stitution is  adopted. 

The  WTen  Departnienti,  a»  organited  bj  ti  Uw  taking  eSeot  Jan.  1, 
1BS8.  arc  (1)  uf  Forvign  Affairs,  (2}  of  JuiUce  and  Police,  (3)  of  the 
Interior,  (4)  of  War,  (6)  of  Finance  and  Inipoats,  (8)  of  Induitry  and 
Agriculture,  and  (T)  of  Posts  and  RailwHyi.  Tlie  department  ol  Foreign 
Affairi  ia  now  separated  from  the  presidency,  with  which  il  wb«  formerly 
alwaya  aasociated,  so  that  grcaler  conlinliity  of  policy  ia  now  pouible 
in  all  departmenU.' 

The  arrangement  of  adinmlatrstive  builucaa  in  DepartmeDla  ii  ef- 
fected ill  Switzerland,  not  aa  !□  France  and  Germany,  ly  execuUre 
decree,  but  by  legialntire  eliaeltneiit,  aa  in  the  United  Slates. 

bSb.  It  ia  considered  the  eapi  (a1  defecl  of  (Ilia  collegiate  organitalion 
of  the  Swisa  executive,  combined  aa  it  is  with  ihe  aomewhat  antngonialic 
amngement  of  a  diTision  of  execatire  bualnesa  among  departmeula, 
that  it  compela  the  members  of  the  Council  to  exerulae  at  one  and  the 
same  lime  two  lai^ely  ineonaistent  functions.  They  are  real,  not  simply 
nominal,  heads  of  dcpiirtments  in  Swiss  practice,  and  are  obliged  aa 
Buch  to  gi«e  their  time  and  atteqlion  to  Ihe  routine,  the  detail,  and  the 
technical  niceties  of  adminia  I  ration ;  and  yet  as  n  body  they  are  expected 
lo  Imparl  to  the  Bdminiatrntlon  as  a  whole  thot  uniformity,  breadth,  and 

1  See  Hilw,  iVi*[..c*M  Jahrbuch  rfer  SciwtU,  1887,  p.  778. 


THE   GOVERNMENTa   UF   SWITZERLAND. 


flexibilit;  of  policj  tlial  can  be  imparted  only  b;  thote  who  itand  nlonf 
from  detail  and  routine  and  uamniand  the  wider  views  of  general  ex- 
pediency. Tiiey  are  called  to  be  botli  leulinital  offlciali  and  political 
guides.  It  liaa  been  suggested  by  Ilioughtfal  Swat  publicialc  that  it 
would  be  vastly  better  to  give  tlie  depnrimeots  pernianenl  heads  and 
teaye  to  a  board  of  ministers  such  aa  llie  present  Connvii  oiil;  a  general 
overiiglil.  roliiicnl  and  ad  mi  nisi  rati  ie  tanolions  require  different 
nptitudes,  must  he  approached  from  very  different  point*  of  »iew,  and 
ought  never  to  be  united  in  tlie  same  persona.' 

536,  Mixed  Funotions  of  the  Executive.  — Swiss  law,  as  I 
have  said,  makes  no  very  careful  distinctions  between  executive, 
legislative,  and  judicial  functions.  Popular  jealousy  of  execu- 
tive power  has  resulted,  alike  in  the  cantonal  systems  and  in 
the  system  of  the  Cod  federation,  iu  the  vesting  of  many  execu- 
tive functions  either  wholly  or  in  part  in  the  law-making  bodies  j 
and  a  very  singular  confusion  between  executive  and  judicial 
functions  has  issued  iu  the  possession  by  t>oth  the  executive 
and  the  legislative  bodies  of  prerogatives  which  should,  on  any 
strict  classification,  belong  only  to  regularly  constituted  courts 
of  law.  It  is,  consequently,  somewhat  difficult  to  get  a  dear 
siunmary  view  of  the  rAle  played  in  Swiss  federal  affairs  by 
the  central  executive  Council.  Its  duties  give  it  a  touch  both 
of  legislative  and  of  judicial  quality. 

537.  (1)  It  stands  closely  conbected  with  the  Legislature 
because  of  its  part  in  shaping  legislation.  The  Council  both 
originates  in  the  Houses  proposals  with  reference  to  pending 
questions  an<l  gives  its  opinion  upon  proposals  referred  to  it, 
either  by  the  Houses  or  by  the  Cantons.  In  connection  vrith 
annual  rejKirta  to  the  Houses  concerning  its  conduct  of  adminis- 
tration and  the  condition  of  the  Confederation,  it  urges  upon 
them  necessary  measures  of  reform  or  amelioration.  It  pre- 
sents the  budget  of  the  Confederation  also  to  the  Houses  and 
leads  in  its  debates  of  financial  legislation.     It  is,  in  brief,  the 

'  Orelli,  Dm  Sloatirtrhl  dcr  Srhwetttriirhtn  Eidiie»onentcha/t  (HandbutK), 


THE  GOVERNMEXTS   OF  SWITZERLAND. 


319 


intimate  servant  and  in  part  tlie  authoritative  guide  of  the 

Legislature. 

53S.  (2)  In  tlie  exerciae  of  several  of  its  most  important 
duties  the  action  of  the  Council  is  essentially  judicial.  It  is 
empowered  to  examine  the  agreements  made  by  Cantons  among 
themselves  or  with  foreign  governments  and  to  judge  of  their 
conformity  with  federal  constitutional  law,  withholding  its  ap- 
proval at  its  discretion.  In  like  manner  there  are  other  can- 
tonal laws  and  ordinances  whoee  validity  is  made  dependent 
upon  its  approval;  and  to  a  very  limited  extent,  a  jurisdiction 
like  that  entrusted  to  the  Federal  Court  in  hearing  complaints 
concerning  breaches  of  federal  law  is  given  it. 

Here  Are  aome  ot  Ihe  topics  louching  ivhich  the  authoriUtive  opinion 
of  the  Council  ni«y  be  token  ;  Cantotml  sehool  alfiiiri;  freedom  of 
trade  and  commerce,  snd  the  inlerpretRlion  ot  (.'ontracli  with  foreiRii 
■tatei  which  concern  Irftde  and  cnetoins-leiiei,  patent  righta,  righlB  of 
Kttlement,  freedom  from  miliur;  service,  free  pdniage,  etc. ;  rights  of 
Ktllement  within  the  Canlona;  freedom  of  belief;  validity  of  cantonal 
electiona,  vote*,  etc. ;  gratuitous  equipment  nf  the  militia.' 

539.  (3)  Its  Strictly  executive  functions  are,  however,  of 
course  its  most  prominent  and  important  functions.  It  ap- 
points all  officers  whose  selection  is  not  otherwise  spociaHy 
provided  for  by  law ;  it  of  course  directs  the  whole  executive 
action  of  the  government,  overseeing  all  federal  officials,  con- 
trolling federal  finance,  and  caring  for  all  federal  interests ; 
equally  of  course,  it  manages  the  foreign  affairs  of  the  Con- 
federation. Besides  these  usual  executive  and  administrative 
functions,  it  exereises,  however,  others  less  common.  It  is  the 
instrument  of  the  Constitution  in  making  good  to  the  Cantons 
the  federal  guarantee  of  their  constitutions.  It  executes  the 
judgments  of  the  Federal  Court,  and  also  all  agreements  or 
decisions  of  arbitrators  concerning  matters  in  dispute  between 
Cantons.*    In  cases  of  necessity  it  may  call  out  and  itself  direct 


>  Orelli.  pp.  43,  41. 


■  lUd..  p.  3*. 


THE  GOTERNMK!fTS   OF   SWITZERLAND. 


the  movements  of  sucb  oautoiial  troops  aa  are  necessary  to 
meet  any  sudden  danger,  pruvided  tlie  Legislature  is  not  in 
I  to  command  such  measures,  and  provided  the  uoll  is 
for  not  more  tban  two  thousand  men  or  for  a  service  of  more 
than  three  weeks.  If  more  men  or  longer  service  seem  □eces' 
sary,  the  Le^slature  must  be  called  at  once  and  Its  sanotion 
obtained.  This  power  of  the  Council  to  pjiU  out  troops  to  meet 
a  pressing  peril  of  war  or  riotous  disorder  is  a  logical  part  of 
the  general  duty  which  is  imposed  upon  it  of  guarding  both 
the  external  and  the  internal  safety  and  order  of  the  Confeder- 
ation, a  duty  which  embraces  the  general  police  fnnction  of 
keeping  the  peace. 


n  time  of  pesre;  and  eren 
II  ftpiece  with  Dill  ihe  con- 


540.  The  Aimy.  —  The  Coofederatini 
army  ;  only  ihe  Caiiloiis  uan  mainUin  Iroopi  ir 
Ihey  L'lnnui  keep  more  tliaii  lliree  hundred  n 
leiit  of  the  Cunf ede ration ■ 

541.  Pteaervation  of  Internal  Order.  —  The  rule  that  It  ii  the 
province,  not  of  t)io  Caitlonti,  but  uf  thi'  federal  governmenl  to  preterve 
the  internal  order  as  nell  as  *(M:ure  the  exlemal  ufely  of  the  Confed- 
eration is  very  absolutely  held.  The  Cantoiu  may  not  eren  supprei* 
disorder  themselTee;  they  mu8t  call  upon  Ihe  federal  authoritiea,  who 
must  iDteryene.  If  the  cue  be  urj^nl.  a  Canton  ma;  call  in  the  help 
of  ■  neighbor  Canton.  If  the  ca.DtoDal  authorities  most  immediately 
concerned  cannot  act  at  all,  the  federal  aathortties  must  themsetTct 
take  the  initiative.  There  would  seem  to  l>e  no  case  contemplated  in 
which  a  Canton  might  take  the  res ponei bill ly  of  acting  alone  and  for 
itielf.  There  must  be  noia^  form  of  inter-cantonal  co-opemCion ;  tuore 
than  one  Canton  must  agree  to  Ihe  propriety  of  employing  force. 

042.  ^rtradltion.  — The  moat  common  subject  of  those  agreenieiilt 
between  Cantona  which  it  is  the  duty  of  the  federal  Huthoritles  to  enforM 
is  KxtriiditJon.  But  such  conventions  do  not  either  tn  Switzerland  or 
in  Giermanv  (where  Suisa  etample  in  this  mailer  is  followed]  include 
either  political  or  press  offences  among  the  ritrnditabte  crimes, 

543.  Appeal  in  Judicial  Cases.  —  Following  the  example 
of  tlie  cantonal  constitutions,  which  provide  for  a  very  abso- 
lute dependence  of  the  executive  upon  the  representatiros  of 
the  people  and  f^el;  neglect,  in  praotloa,  the  OBtefal  diffeten- 


THE  GOVERNMENTS   OF   SWITZERLAND.  321 

tiation  of  legialativc  from  administrative  functions,  the  federal 
Constitution  of  1S48  allowed  an  appeal  in  all  oases  from  the 
Federal  Council  to  the  Federal  Assembly  {BundeaversaTiiTit- 
Uing)}  The  constitutional  revision  of  1874,  which  had  as  oue 
of  its  chief  objects  the  development  and  strengthening  of  the 
judiciary  of  the  Confederation,  transferred  such  ajipeals  to  a 
Federal  Court,  but  did  not  at  all  restrict  the  right  of  appeal. 
It  transformed  the  confusion  hitherto  existing  between  legisla- 
tive and  executive  functions  into  a  new  confusion  of  executive 
with  judicial  functions.  Nor  was  the  legislative  branch  even 
then  entirely  excluded  from  judicial  action.  It  was  provided 
that  the  Federal  Court  should  hear  appeals  from  the.  Federal 
Council,  but  it  was  also  arranged  that  certain  '  administrative ' 
cases  might  be  reserved  to  the  Assembly  by  special  legislative 
action.  Religious  and  'confessional'  questions  have,  accord- 
ingly, been  retained  by  the  Legislature  —  questions  which 
would  seem  to  be  as  far  as  possible  removed  from  the  character 
of  administrative  matters. 

C44,  U  leemi  lo  bnte  been  the  oonicioiu  purpoec!  of  the  more 
idTRDced  relonnen  in  1874.  lo  bring  the  Fedcrfll  Court  us  neiir  u  poi- 
tlble  in  character  and  f  luiuliom  to  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  United 
Blatei;  but  they  were  able  to  realise  their  |mrpo»e  imlj-  in  purl.  The 
nioat  imporlant  prerogative  of  our  own  Court,  its  powers,  namely,  at 
oonititutionnl  interprelalion,  whb  denied  the  Federal  Court  in  Svritzei^ 
land.  Most  conalitutional  quEstiona  are  decided  by  the  Logialature, 
eicept  vhen  ipecially  delegmed  to  the  Court  by  legiElaiiun.  The 
chief  questioni  of  ihii  nature  now  taken  cogniunce  of  by  the  Court 
are  diipiitea  aa  to  constitutional  rights  between  cantonal  and  federal 
authorities. 

545.  The  Federal  Chancellor.  —The  office  of  Federal  Chan- 
cellor is  an  inheritance  of  the  present  from  the  older  Confed- 
eration, in  whose  days  of  incomplete  federal izatiou  the  Chan- 

^  There  was  a  decided  disposition  on  the  part  of  the  canetiiutlon-makers 
of  184S,  in  Swiiaerland,  because  of  a  prevalent  dread  of  creating  too  strong 
■  central  executive,  to  restrict  (he  federal  Kxecutire  even  beyond  Canto- 
nal precedent 


322  THE   GOVERNMENTS  OF   SWITZEKLASD, 

cellor  typified  the  unity  of  the  Cantons.  The  Chancellor  is 
elei^ted  by  the  Federal  Assembly  at  the  same  time  aud  for  the 
same  term  (three  years)  aa  the  Federal  Cuuucll.  He  acts  as 
Secretary  of  the  National  Council  [NatioiuUrat/i).  is  keeper 
of  all  the  federal  records,  and  exercises  a  semi-executive  func- 
tion as  preserver  of  diplomatic  forms  and  usages.  There  is 
also  a  Vice-Chan  cellor  who  serves  as  Secretary  of  the  Council 
of  States  (Standemtk). 

546,  The  Federal  Legislature.  —  Properly  speaking  the 
le^slative  powers  of  the  Confederation  are  vested  in  the  Federal 
Assemhly ;  but  that  Assembly  consists  of  two  distinct  Houses, 
the  National  Council  and  the  Council  of  States,  and  these  two 
Houses  act  separately  in  all  strictly  legislative  matters,  coming 
together  as  a  single  Assembly  only  for  the  exercise  of  certain 
electoral  and  judicial  functions.  The  two  Houses  stand  in  all 
respects  upon  an  equal  footing  as  regards  all^ubjects  oflegiB- 
lation,  and  divide  the  voU  oi  each  session,  —  that  is  the 
originating  of  measures  with  regard  to  the  questions  to  come 
before  them,  — by  a  conference  of  their  Presidents  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  session.  Sessions  of  the  Houses  are  rec^uired  by 
the  Constitution  to  be  held  annually  :  as  a  matter  of  practice 
they  are  held  oftenCT:  rue  re  are  usually  two  sessions  of  con- 
siderable length  every  year,  one  beginning  in  June,  the  other 
in  December;  aud  extra  sessions  are  resorted  to  whenever 
the  state  of  the  public  business  requires.  Such  special  sessions 
may  be  called  either  by  resolution  of  the  Federal  Council  or 
upon  the  demand  of  five  cantons  or  of  one-fourth  of  the  mem- 
bers of  the  National  Council.  An  absolute  majority  of  its 
members  constitutes  a  quorum  in  each  House. 

547.  Compositioa  of  the  Houses :  I.  The  National  Council. 
—  The  popular  chamber  of  the  Assembly  consists  of  one  hun- 
dred and  forty-five  members  chosen  from  forty-nine  federal 
electoral  districts  (  WiM-KrHxn)  in  the  proportion  of  one  rep- 
resentative for  every  20,000  inhabitants.  The  federal  electoral 
districts  cannot,  however,  cross  cantonal  boundary  lines  and 


THE   GOVERNMENTS    OF    SWITZEULAND.  323 

include  territory  in  more  thau  one  Canton.  If,  therefore,  in 
the  apportionment  of  representatives  among  the  Cantons,  the 
division  of  the  number  of  inhabitants  of  any  Canton  by  the 
number  20,000  shows  a  balance  of  10,000,  or  more,  that  balance 
counts  as  20,000,  and  entitles  to  sii  additional  representative. 
Reappointments  are  made  from  time  to  time  to  meet  changes 
in  the  number  of  inhabitants  as  shown  by  decennial  censuses. 
If  any  Canton  have  less  than  20,000  inhabitants,  it  is,  never- 
theless, entitled  to  a  representative. 

Tbii  is  the  ca«e  wiih  Ihe  three  so-called  half -can  torn,  Obwalden, 
NidwaldeD,  and  Inner  Appenzell,  The  olher  Cantons  whk'h  ti&re  oniy 
one  repreienlative  are  Uri,  with  23,7-14  JnhabitHntB,  and  Zug,  with 
22,829.  Bern,  on  Ihe  other  hand,  wliich  has  630,411  inhabilanlB,  has 
Iwenly-aeveD  rep reacDts lives,  ani]  Zurich,  with  310,074,  aixtecn,  while 
one  other,  Vaud,  hae  twelve,  and  two,  Bt.  Gallen  and  Graubilndeu,  have 

MS.  In  thoBe  electoral  diitricla  which  send  more  than  one  reprcwnM- 
lire  —  aa  (or  instance,  in  Bern,  whose  twenty-ieven  members  are  aent 
from  abi  dittricta,  —  candidates  are  voted  fur  upon  a  ^neral  ticket, 
each  voter  being  entitled  to  vote  for  is  man;  representative!  at  the 
dlitrict  returni  (sec.  31&). 

549.  Every  Swiss  twenty  years  of  age  who  is  not  a  clergy- 
man and  who  is  qualified  to  vote  by  the  law  of  his  Canton  may 
vote  for  members  of  the  National  Council.  The  term  of  the 
National  Council  is  three  years.  Elections  take  place  always 
in  Oetoljer,  on  the  same  day  throughout  the  country  —  and 
that  day  is  always  a  Sunday. 

560.  It  IB  upon  the  assembling  of  each  new  National  Council  that  the 
election  of  the  Federal  Coiindl  takes  place  (sees.  528-531).  Tlie  three- 
jeari  term  of  the  executive  Council  ii  thus  made  to  extend  from  the 
beifioning  uf  the  first  seaaton  of  one  National  Council  to  the  beginning 
ol  the  first  aeaaion  of  the  next. 

GSl.  The  National  Council  electa  its  own  officers ;  but  in  selecting 
Iti  President  and  Vicc-Freiident  it  ia  bound  by  a  rule  aiinilar  to  that 
which  limits  the  choice  of  the  Federal  Council  in  its  yearly  eleclion  of 
ft  presiding:  officer.  No  one  wlio  baa  been  Preaidunt  dgring  a  regular 
•easion  can  be  either  President  or  Vive-Preaideut  during  the  ariaion 


324  THB  GOVERNMENTH   OF   SWITZERLAND, 

next  following;  nor  can  anj  onr  be  V ice- P resilient  twice  in  incceiBion. 
For  the  offii.'en  of  the  Nslional  Aiicmlilv,  like  tbe  officers  of  inoit 
European  Ian-making  bodiet,  are  elirled  every  aension  inilead  of  for 
the  whole  term  of  the  body,  us  in  our  Mouse  of  Rcpreient«ti*ei  and 
the  English  House  of  Commo^. 

5u2.  II.  The  Council  of  States  (Stdnderatk)  is  composed  of 
forty-four  memters :  two  from  each  of  the  twenty-two  Cantons. 
It  would  thus  seem  to  resemble  very  closely  in  its  eomposition 
our  own  federal  Senate  and  to  represent  distinctively  the  fed- 
eral feature  of  the  union  between  the  Cantons.  In  fact,  how- 
ever, it  haa  no  such  clearly  defined  character:  for  the  mode 
in  which  its  members  shall  be  elected,  the  qualifications  which 
they  shall  possess,  the  length  of  time  which  they  shall  serve, 
the  salary  which  they  shall  receive,  and  the  relations  they 
shall  Ijear  to  those  whom  they  represent,  in  brief,  every  ele- 
ment of  their  character  as  representatives,  is  left  to  the  deter- 
mination of  the  Cantons  themselves,  and  the  greatest  variety 
of  provisions  consequently  prevails.  From  some  Cantons  the 
members  are  sent  for  one  year  only ;  by  some  for  three ;  by 
others  fur  two.  In  the  Cantons  which  have  the  obligatory 
r^erendum  they  are  elected  by  popular  vote,  as  the  members 
of  the  National  Council  are ;  in  those  which  have  representa- 
tive institutions  they  are  elected  by  the  legislative  body  of 
the  Canton.  Differing,  thus,  from  the  I^^ationaJ  Council,  as 
regards  at  least  very  many  of  its  members,  only  in  the  fact 
that  every  Canton  sends  the  same  number  as  each  of  the  others 
and  chooses  the  term  for  which  it  shall  elect,  the  Counci]  of 
States  can  hardly  be  called  the  federal  chamber :  neither  is  it 
merely  a  second  chamber.  Its  position  is  anomalous  and  obvi- 
ously transitional. 

Ria.  Tlie  Council  of  Slfttei  elects  iti  own  Pruldent  and  Vic«- 
Pr»»ldent,  but  nodiT  iht  reslrlclion  that  neither  Preaident  nor  Viec- 
Prciiitent  can  be  cliosea  at  any  leMion  frotn  (lie  Canton  (rom  which 
tile  Preaident  fnr  llie  Imniediatelj'  precediiifc  se»ion  was  taken,  and  that 
the  otiev  at  Vice-I'reaidi-tit  cannot  be  filled  dutiuK  li 
alar  aeiaioni  by  a  member  from  the  Mme  Canton. 


THE  OOVERNMEtJTS   OF   awiTZEKLAND. 


325 


6M.  Tlie  C>nton».  upoi 
twenty-flTC.  boL'nuic  three  of  them  hare  been  divided  into  'halt- 
cantons.'  nimely,  Unlerwilden,  Bsael,  and  Appenzel!.  The  half-cantoni 
tend  each  one  member  to  the  Council  of  States,  Tbe  (olloviug  is  a 
lilt  of  theCantonB:  ZQridi,  Bern,  Luzern,  Uri.  Suliiiyx,  Obwalden, 
Kldwslden,  Glarui,  Zug,  Freiburg,  Solotlinrn,  Baaelaladl,  Baselland, 
Scha&hausen,  Outer  Apiienlell,  Inner  Appenzell,  St.  Gallen,  Graubiin- 
den,  Airgaii,  Thurgou,  Ticino,  Vaud,  Vtlais,  Neuchit«l,  Genera. 


555.  Functions  of  tlie  Houses.  —  It  may  be  aaid,  in  general 
tenns,  that  its  Legislature  ib  the  supreme,  the  directing  organ 
of  the  Confederation.  It  is  difficult,  therefore,  to  classify  the 
(unctions  which  the  Houses  exercise,  because  they  extend  into 
every  field  of  government ;  but  the  following  may  serve  as 
■A  distinct  arrangement  of  them ;  1.  They  exercise  the  sover- 
eignty of  the  Confederation  in  its  dealings  with  foreign  states, 
controlling  all  alliances  or  treaties  with  foreign  powers,  deter- 
mining questions  of  peaee  and  war,  passing  all  enactments 
concerning  the  federal  army,  and  taking  the  necessary  meas- 
ures for  maintaining  the  neutrality  and  external  safety  of 
Switzerland.  2.  They  maintain  the  authority  of  the  Confed- 
eration as  against  the  Cantons,  taking  care  to  pass  all  the 
measures  necessary  for  preserving  internal  safety  and  order 
and  for  fulfilling  the  federal  guarantee  of  tbe  cantonal  consti- 
tutions, and  deciding,  upon  appeal  from  the  Federal  Council, 
the  validity  of  agreements  between  the  Cantons  or  between  a 
Canton  and  a  foreign  jKiwer.  3.  They  exercise  the  general 
legislative  powers  of  the  Confederation,  providing  for  the  car- 
rying out  of  the  federal  Constitution  and  for  the  fulfilment  of 
all  federal  obligations.  4.  They  pass  upt>a  the  federal  budget 
and  control  the  federal  finances,  o.  They  organize  the  federal 
service,  providing  for  the  creation  of  all  necessary  departments 
or  offices  and  for  the  appointment  and  pay  of  all  federal  offi- 
cers. 6.  They  oversee  federal  administrative  and  judicial 
action,  hearing  and  acting  upon  complaints  against  the  diicis- 
ions  of  the  Federal  Council  in  contested  administrative  cases. 


326 


THE   GOVBKNMESTS  OF   SWITZEKLASD. 


of  the  people,  the;  revise  the  federal 


7.  With  the  c 
Constitotiou. 

656.  Revision  of  the  Constitutioii.  —  When  the  two  Houses 
can  agree  concerning  a  revision  of  the  Constitution,  it  is  effected 
by  the  ordinary  proeessea,  under  the  ordinary  rules,  of  legialar 
tion,  though  it  ia  followed  by  an  obligatory  Referendum  to 
the  people.  But  a  revision  may  also  be  otherwise  accomplished. 
If  one  House  demands  particular  changes  and  the  other  House 
refuses  to  assent,  or  if  60,000  qualified  voters  call  for  a  revia- 
ion  by  petition,  the  question  whether  or  uot  a  revision  shall 
be  undertaken  must  be  submitted  to  popular  vote ;  and  if  there 
be  a,  majority  of  the  whole  of  such  popular  vote  in  the  aflBrma- 
tive,  new  Houses  must  be  elected  and  the  revision  proceeded 
with.  In  every  case  the  amendments  adopted  by  the  Houses 
must  be  voted  upon  by  the  people  antl  must  be  accepted  by  a 
majority  of  the  people  and  by  a  majority  of  the  Cantons  in 
order  to  go  into  force.  In  reckoning  up  the  votes  by  Cantons, 
on  such  occasions,  the  vote  of  a  half-canton  counts  as  half  a 
vote. 

557.  The  Federal  Referendum.  —  "  Federal  laws,  a&  well  as 
generally  binding  ledtral  resolutions,  which  are  not  of  a  press- 
ing nature,  shall  be  laid  before  the  people  for  their  acceptance 
or  rejection  upon  the  demand  of  30,000  qualified  Swias  citizens 
or  of  eight  cantons."  Such  ia  the  language  of  Article  89  of 
the  federal  Conatitution  which  establishes  for  the  Confedera- 
tion the  'facultative'  Referendum*  (sec.  521). 

The  whole  JeUul  of  llie  excrciie  of  the  lii/trtadim  h  regnlBtcd  by 
federal  legUlation.  A  period  of  ninely  <!■;»,  running  from  the  date  of 
Ihe  publication  of  the  Uw.  ig  eet  within  which  ilii;  dvm&nd  for  a  popul>r 
vote  mutt  be  made.  Copies  of  all  federal  lawi  whk'h  are  lubjoct  to 
litftrindam  are  »enC  to  tlic  aulhoriliei  of  each  Canton,  and  by  them 
published  io  (he  Commutiei,  For  the  Communei  are  Donitiluled  the 
diilritti  in  which  the  popuUr  demund  it  lo  Le  mnilc  up.  Thai  detnand 
niiul  be  made  by  written  petition  addresied  to  the  Federal  Council;  all 

■  Oielli,  n.SO. 


THE   GOVEBNMENTa    OF   SWITZERLAND,  327 

■Ignaturea  must  be  autograpliic  ;  and  the  chief  officer  o(  the  ComtnuDe 
muit  Btteit  the  riglit  of  i?>ch  signer  to  vote.  Deiuandg  frum  Canloni 
for  the  fifjerrniliim  are  mndc  through  the  ciinlanal  council*,  aubjecl  (o 
the  right  of  the  people,  under  Ihe  proTisions  of  [he  cantonal  rtferendum, 
to  reverie  the  ncticin. 

la  ease  it  appears  that  30,000  voli-n  or  eieht  Canlona  demand  the 
Befirendum,  lliG  Federal  Couni:il  must  set  a  da?  (or  the  popular  vote^ 
a  da/  which  must  be  at  least  four  weeks  later  than  the  reeolutiuii  wbioh 
appoints  it. 

558.  Functions  of  the  Federal  Assembly.  —  The  functions 
which  the  Houses  exercise  in  joint  session  as  the  Federal 
Assembly  are  not  legislative  but  electoral  and  judicial.  1.  The 
Assembly  elects  the  Federal  Council,  the  federal  judges,  the 
Chancellor,  and  the  generals  of  the  confederate  army.  2.  It 
exercises  the  right  of  pardon.  3.  It  determines  conflicts  of 
jurisdiction  between  federal  authorities,  fulfilling  the  func- 
tions delegated  under  the  French  and  Prussian  constitutions 
to  a  special  Court  of  Conflicts  (sees.  367,  602). 

The  President  of  the  National  Cnancil  preside!  over  the  Bcisioni  of 
Ihe  Federal  Assembly,  and  the  rulei  of  the  National  Council  for  the 
most  part  goTem  its  proceedinf;s. 

569.   Administration  of  Justice :  I.  The  Cantonal  Courts. 

—  The  Cantons  art-  left  quite  free  by  the  federal  Constitution 
to  organize  their  courts  as  they  please.  Not  even  a  general 
uniformity  of  system  is  prescribed  as  in  Germany  (sec.  436) ; 
nor  are  the  cantonal  courts  subordinated  to  the  Federal  Court 
except  in  certain  special  cases  provided  for  by  statute.  It  may 
,  be  said,  in  general  terms,  that  justice  is  administered  by  the 
Cantons,  with  recourse  in  selected  cases  to  the  tribunal  of  the 
Confederation. 

There  is,  however,  a  certain  amount  of  uniformity  in  judi- 
cial organization  throughout  Switzerland.  There  are  usually 
two  ranks  of  enurts  in  each  Canton  :  District  Courts  [Bezirkage- 
rickte  or  Amt»geric!Ue)  which  are  courts  of  first  instajiPe,  and 
a  Supreme  or  Appellate  Court  {Obfrgericht  or  Anpei'^-I'otifgt 


328  THE  GOVERNMENTS   OF  WWITZERI.AND. 

rieht)  w)ii(?li  is  the  oourt  ot  final  instance.  There  are  also  in 
some  of  the  Cantons  Justiees  of  the  Peace.  Petty  police  cases 
are  heard  by  the  District  Courts  subject  to  appeal  to  the 
Supreme  Court,  just  as  eivil  cases  are;  but  for  the  bearing  of 
criminal  cases  there  is  trial  by  jury  under  the  presidency  of  a 
section  of  the  supreme  court  justices,  or  by  a  special  criminal 
court  acting  without  a  jury. 

500,  In  three  ol  the  larger  canlons,  Geneva,  Zurich,  and  St.  GBllen, 
lliere  are  apecis.)  CaMatlon  Couru  put  sboTe  the  Obergtricld.  Ziirieh 
and  Geneva  hart!  alio  tpccial  CoinmerL'ial  Coarli  (^tlandtUgericliXt). 

661.  In  man/  oC  the  cantons  Ilie  Supreme  Court  exercim  uertain 
leini-exeeuliTe  fuDCtiiine,  taking  the  pUce  of  a  Minivir;  of  Jualioe  in 
overteeing  the  action  of  the  lower  court*  and  at  all  judicial  officers, 
■uch  at  the  slalea-Bllameya. 

S62.  Id  moat  o(  the  CHiilunn,  too,  the  Supreme  Court  makes  annual 
repnrla  to  the  legitlatire  Council,  tontaining  a  full  review  of  the  judi- 
cial liuainvBS  of  each  year,  di«cu8»ing  the  atate  of  jutlicc  with  criticiem* 
upon  the  eystcm  in  vogue  and  t-uggestiona  of  reform.  These  reporta 
are  imporlanl  sourecs  of  judicial  alntislici. 

563.  The  terms  of  cautoual  judges  vary.  The  usual  terms 
are  three,  four,  and  six  years.  The  judges  of  the  inferior 
courts  are  as  a  rule  elected  directly  by  the  people :  those  of 
the  supreme  courts  commonly  by  the  legislative  Council. 

6d4.  In  Berne  the  legialalive  Council  olio  electa  the  Freiidenta  of 
the  Dialrict  Courta ;  but  tliia  ia  not  the  usual  practice. 

665.  No  quaiificaliona  for  election  to  the  bench  arc  required  by  S»i«» 
law  except  only  the  right  to  vole.  But  here,  aa  well  aa  in  regard  to 
the  very  brief  terms  of  the  judges,  practice  is  more  conservative  than 
the  law.  To  the  higher  courts,  at  least,  competent  lawyers  are  gener- 
ally elected;  and  rC'election  ii  in  moat  caaea  the  rule. 

50fl.  In  Oeneva  the  Slates-attDmey,  instead  of  the  Supreme  Court, 
is  given  the  general  duties  of  superintendence  which,  outalde  of  SiritM^ 
land,  are  veatcd  in  a  Minister  of  Jaalice ;  and  in  other  canton*  tlnilu- 
offlccri  are  eiven  prcmgatiTes  much  more  extensive  than  are  DiDally 
aunciared  with  inch  offices  elaewliere. 

W)7.  II.  The  Federal  Court.  —  The  Federal  f :ourt  was 
created  by  tlie  Constitution  ot  1848.    Before  that  time  arbitro- 


THE    GOVERNMENTS    OF    SWITZERLAND.  329 

tion  had  beun  the  oiilj'  form  of  adjudication  between  the  Can- 
tons. Even  in  creating  it,  however,  the  Constitution  of  1848 
withheld  from  the  Federal  Court  all  real  efflcacy :  its  jurisdic- 
tion was  of  the  most  restricted  kind  and  was  eoudemned  to  be 
exercised  under  the  active  Buperintendence  of  the  then  omnip- 
otent Federal  Assembly.  It  was  one  of  the  ehief  services  of 
the  constitutional  reform  of  1874  that  it  elevated  the  Federal 
Court  to  a  pla«e  of  substantial  influeuce  and  real  dignity.  It 
still  rests  with  the  Houses  to  determine  by  statute  the  par- 
ticular questions  which  shall  be  submitted  to  the  Court;  but 
its  general  province,  as  well  as  its  organization,  is  prescribed 
by  the  Constitution.  Doubtless  the  Federal  Court,  like  the 
Council  of  States,  is  still  iu  a  transitional  stage,  and  will 
ultimately  be  given  a  still  mure  independent  and  influential 
position. 

568.  The  Federal  Court  consists  of  nine  judges  chosen  by  the 
Federal  Assembly  (with  due  regard  to  tlie  representation  of 
the  three  official  lajignages  of  Switzerland,  —  German,  French, 
and  Italian)  for  a  term  of  six  years.  Every  two  years,  also, 
the  Federal  Assembly  selects  two  of  these  nine  to  act,  the  one 
as  President,  the  other  as  Vice-President,  of  the  Court  The 
Court  sits,  not  at  Berne,  the  legislative  capital  of  the  Confed- 
eration, but  at  Lausanne. 

The  Frderal  Aiicmblj'  elei^ts,  at  the  lame  time  that  tt  cliooies  the 
jndgcB,  nine  sululitutei  hUo,  wlio  ait,  bb  ocL-asion  demanilB,  in  place  nf 
•ny  judge  who  cannot  act,  and  who  receive  for  Iheir  occasional  aer*ice« 
a  /m-  diem  compensation. 

The  members  of  llie  Court  may  not  hold  anj  other  office  or  follow 
any  other  busineai  during  their  term  us  judges ;  nor  can  they  be  mem- 
bet*  of  any  business  corporation. 

The  Court  elects  two  secrelnries,  one  of  whom  must  represent  Ger- 
man, the  other  French  Switzer]«.nd.  —  and  one  of  whom  must  also  know 
Italian, 

Seren  judges  constitute  a  ijvarum  of  the  Court.  The  number  of 
,  jadgei  who  sit  in  any  case  must  alwaj  be  an  uneven  number,  including 
the  president. 


330  THE   GOVERKMENTS   OF   SWITZERLAND. 

o60.  Criminal  Jurisdiction  of  the  Federal  Court.  —  In  the 

exercise  of  its  criminal  juriadiction  tlic  Federal  Court  goea  ou 
circuit.  The  country  is  divided  into  five  assize  districts  {Assi- 
senbasirke),  one  of  which  embracea  French  Switzerland;  a 
second,  Berne  and  the  snrrouiidiug  Cantons ;  a  third,  Zdrich 
and  the  Cantons  bordering  upon  it;  a  fourth,  central  aud  part 
of  cast  Switzerland;  and  the  fifth,  Italian  Switzerland. 

The  Courl  annually  diridet  iteelf,  for  criminal  business,  into  three 
bodies:  A  Criminal  Clinniber,  a  Chamber  uf  AcL-usation,  anil  a  CaMa- 
lian  Chamber.  The  Criminal  Chamber  deuidts  ai  wlial  plat^c«  io  tbe 
several  Diilricta  assizei  sbnll  be  held.  The  places  selected  famish,  at 
their  own  cast,  a  place  of  meeting.  The  cantonal  police  and  court  offi- 
cers «errc  as  nfflciTS  o[  this  Cuiirt. 

The  Court  elects  every  six  yean,  to  hold  for  the  whole  term  of  the 
Cotirt,  two  "  .fudges  of  Inquest "  C  f^iii"'">dii"igiriclirtr')  who  are  charged 
with  the  preparation  of  teases. 

A  Stales  •attorney  appears  for  the  Federal  Council  in  all  cases. 

570.  Cases  in  Public  Law.  —  The  juriadiction  of  the  Fed- 
eral Court,  as  determined  by  statute,  covers  a  great  variety  of 
causes.  There  are  (1)  Cases  in  Public  Law.  These  include 
disputes  between  Cantons  concerning  such  matters  as  the  ful- 
filment of  inter-cantonal  agreements,  the  settlement  of  boun- 
dary lines,  conflicts  of  jurisdiction  between  the  authorities  of 
different  Cantons,  and  extradition;  also  the  enforcoment  of 
agreements  between  Cantons  and  foreign  governments;  and, 
most  fertile  of  all,  eases  involving  the  constitutional  rights  of 
citizens,  whether  those  rights  rest  upon  the  federal  or  upon  a, 
cantonal  constitution. 

G71.  It  is  cunsidtreJ  "  the  proper  and  natural  proTtnce  of  the  Federal 
Court "  in  Swiizprland  "  to  defen  J  the  people  and  the  citiMna  againit 
abases  of  powtr.  whether  Ihey  procetfd  from  federal  or  cantonal  ao' 
thorities."  Such  n  province  is,  howercr,  in  the  very  nature  uf  the  ossc, 
insusceptible  of  deflnitc  limitnliani;  ami  the  powers  a!  the  Federal 
Court  have  gradually  spread  far  abroad  by  rvason  of  the  temptation* 
of  thia  T*(ple  prerogatire.  The  most  usual  and  proper  crises  arising 
under  it  are  infringements  of  the  federal  guarantee  to  the  citizen  of 


THE  GOVERNMENTS   OP  SWITZERLAND. 


331        I 


eqaality  before  the  law,  of  freirdom  of  lettlcment,  of  security  afcninit 
donbte  iBxition,  of  liberty  of  the  pre»,  etc.,  but  the  Court  hai  gone 
much  beyond  these.  It*  jurladictioii  has  been  extended  to  the  hearing 
of  complainia  Bgaio«t  cantonal  autliuritie«  for  ordinary  alleged  failures 
uf  juttice,  such  as  the  Constiiutiun  can  hardly  have  contemplated  giving 
into  the  hands  of  Uia  FedernI  Caurt.  The  Court  has  eren  "brought 
witliin  the  circle  of  itJ  judgnienls,  ca4el  where  the  appellant  assert*  a 
denial  of  his  cUima  by  a  cBnl'inal  judge  grounded  upon  merely  ob- 
itructire  motives  or  ao  arbitrary  application  of  the  law."  i 

672.  The  Federal  Court  has  also  cognizance  of  contested 
cltizensliip  cases  between  Communes  of  different  Cantons.  For 
citizenship  in  Switzerland  is  iirst  uf  all  of  the  Commune.  The 
Commune  is,  so  to  say,  the  unit  of  citizenship,  and  it  is  through 
communal  citizenship  that  cantonal  citizenship  is  held. 

573.  (2)  Civil  Cases  in  Private  Law.  — The  administra- 
tion of  justice  between  individuals  under  federal  laws  is  left 
for  the  most  part  to  the  cantonal  courts,  which  thus  serve  in 'a 
sense  as  federal  tribunals ;  liut  if,  in  any  case  falling  under 
federal  law,  a  sum  of  3000  francs  be  involved,  or  if  the  matter 
involved  be  not  susceptible  of  money  valuation,  .in  appeal  may 
be  taken  to  the  Federal  Court  from  the  court  of  last  resort  in 
the  Canton.  Certain  other  private  law  cases,  even  when  they 
do  not  involve  federal  law,  rnay  be  brought, — not  by  appeal, 
but  in  the  first  instance, — before  the  Federal  Court  upon 
another  principle,  because,  i.e.,  of  the  nature  of  the  parties  to 
the  suit.  viz. :  Cases  between  Cautons  and  private  individuals 
or  corporations;  cases  in  which  the  confederation  is  defend- 
ant; cases  between  Cantons;  and  cases  between  the  confed- 
eration and  one  or  more  Cantons  (sec.  1082). 

Caies  of  the  flrat  two  of  these  four  classea  can  be  brought  in  the 
Federal  Court  only  if  they  involve  a  sum  of  3000  franca.  Otherwise 
they  must  be  instituted  and  adjudged  in  the  cantonnl  Courts. 

By  agreement  of  both  parties,  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Federal  Court 
may  be  invoked  in  any  case  in  vrliich  the  subject  of  litigation  is  rendered 
important  by  virtue  of  federal  legislation. 

'  OreUi,  p.  48. 


THK  GOVKBNMENTS   OP  SWITZERLAND. 


I 


674.  A  epeuiat  railroad  Jurisdjcllnn,  too,  Eiai  been  given  to  the  Fed- 
wnl  Court,  torering  tsaeB  concerning  riglii  of  "■¥  »nd  ihe  right  d(  emi- 
nent doninin,  and  catea  in  private  law  between  railroads  auil  ib«  Con- 

575.  (3)  Criminal  Cases, — The  criminal  jurUdictioD  of 
the  Federal  Court  covers  cases  of  high  treason  and  of  out- 
break or  violence  against  the  federal  authorities,  breaches  of 
international  law,  and  political  offences  which  were  the  cause 
or  the  result  of  disorders  which  have  necessitated  the  inter- 
vention of  the  Confederation.  It  may,  howerer,  in  the  dis- 
cretion of  certain  authorities,  include  a  variety  of  matters  in 
addition  to  these.  Federal  oiicers,  whose  breaches  of  duty 
are  ordinarily  punished  upon  judgment  of  the  cantonal  tribu- 
nals, may,  by  resolution  of  the  Federal  Council  or  of  the  Fed- 
eral Assembly,  be  handed  over  to  the  Federal  Court  to  be 
judged.  Cases  may  even,  also,  be  assigned  to  the  federal  tri- 
bunal by  cantonal  constitutions  or  laws,  if  the  Federal  Assem- 
bly assent  to  the  arrangement. 

The  CitisiiliDn  Cliambcr  of  ih«  Federal  Court  takes  cogniunt^e,  be- 
sides, of  compliiinlB  tonceming  judgments  of  the  i:&Dtonal  court*  given 
ander  certain  fiscal,  police,  and  blinking  laws  of  the  Confederation. 

676.  The  Federal  CouncU :    (4)  Administrative  Cases.  — 

The  admiuistralive  jurisdiction  of  the  Confederatiou,  which  is 
exercised,  not  by  the  Federal  Court,  but  l>y  tlie  Federal  Coun- 
cil, includes  a  great  number  of  important  cases.  It  covers 
questions  touching  the  calling  out  of  the  cantonal  militia,  the 
administration  of  the  public-school  system  of  tlie  Cantons, 
freedom  of  trade,  occupation  and  settlement,  eoiisiuuptiuii 
taxes  and  import  duties,  freedom  of  belief  and  worship,  the 
validity  of  cantonal  elections  and  votes,  and  rights  arising  out 
of  contracts  with  foreign  powers  regarding  trade  relations,  the 
credit  to  be  given  to  patents,  exemption  from  military  aervioe, 
freedom  of  passage,  etc.  In  aJ.1  these  cases  an  appeal  lies  from 
the  Federal  Council  to  the  Housei. 


THE  GOVERNMENTS  OP   SWITZERLAND.  S8S 

677.  Inter-Cantonal  Judicial  Comity.— The  Swiss  Consti- 
tution, in  close  imitation  of  the  provision  on  the  same  subject 
in  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  requires  that  full 
force  and  credit  be  given  the  judgments  of  the  courts  of  each 
Canton  throughout  the  Confederation. 


Some  Befbeseittative  Aitthosities. 

Blunltehli,  J.  C,  "  Geachichto  dea  schweizei-ischen  Bundesrechts  von 

den  ersten  ewigen  Biindeu  bia  «uf  die  Gegeuwart."  2  vols.   1848- 

■K.    2d  ed.    VoL  I.,  1875. 
Blujner,  J.  J.,  "  Hutdbuch  des  schweiierischen  BundeBStoatsrechts." 

2  voIb.    1863-'65.     New  «d.,  completed  bj  J.  Morel,  1887. 
Dubn,  J.,  "  Das  dff^ntliche  Recht  der  schweizerischen  EidgeDoesen- 

Bchaft"    1877-78-    2  parts. 
Dtmombyna,  G.,  "  Lea  Conatitutions  Enrop^eDnea."    Ed.  1888.    Tol. 

II.,  p.  304  tl  teq. 
Orelli,  Aloia  von,  "  Das  Staatarecht  der  schweizerischen  Eidgenoesen- 

schaft "  (in  Marquardnen't  "Handbuch  des  iiffentlichen  Becfats"). 

Freiboi^  iu  B.,  18S5. 
•SrieU,  Ludw.,  "  Handbuch  des  schweizerischen  Staatarechts."    2  vols. 

Zurich,  1837-'45.    Contuns  a  great  deal  of  original  material  for 

the  period  preceding  the  formation  of  the  present  federal  govern- 

Meyer,  Johann,  "  Geschichte  dea  schweizeriHchen  Bundesrechts."    2 
vols.    1876-78.    Sappleraent,  1881. 

"  EidgenfiMische  Bundesverfassung,  Bundesgesetze,  und  Bun- 
desbeachliisae,"  1876. 
"  Staatskalender  der  schweizerischen  Eidgenossenschaft,"  1860. 
Adanu,  Sir  F.  O.,  and  Canmngham,  C.  D., "  The  Swiss  Confederation." 

8vo.    London  and  New  York,  1889. 
Moieg,  Bernard,  "The  Federal  Government  of  Switzerland,  An   Essay 
on  the  Constitution."    A  com|iarative  stud^.    San  Francisco,  1389. 


IX. 


THE  DUAL  MONARCHIES:   AUSTRIA-HUNGARY  — 

SWEDEN-NORWAY. 


>:««H. — 

578.  The  Dual  Monarchies.  —  Midway  in  character  be- 
tween unitary  kingdoms  like  England  and  federal  states  like 
Germany  stand  the  dual  monarchies  of  AustriarHungary  and 
Sweden-Norway.  These  governments  have  two  features  in 
common :  each  consists  of  two  kingdoms  united  under  a  single 
monarch,  and  under  neither  is  there  any  extensive  fusion  of 
the  political  institutions  of  the  two  countries  thus  united. 
Each  kingdom  keeps  its  own  institutions,  and  therefore  to  a 
large  extent  its  own  individuality  :  but  at  the  summit  of  their 
governments  a  single  throne  unites  them,  and  in  some  things 
a  common  machinery  of  administration.  Very  interesting  and 
important  differences  of  law  and  organization,  however,  sepa- 
rate Austria-Hungary  from  its  northern  analogue,  Sweden- 
Norway.  The  union  of  Austria  and  Hungary  is  much  more 
complete  than  that  between  Sweden  and  Norway  :  the  southern 
state  has  wliat  the  northern  state  has  not,  a  common  legisla- 
tive authority,  namely,  and  common  departments  of  adminis' 
t  ration. 

Austria-Hungary. 

579.  Austria's  Historical  Position.  —  The  general  course 
of  Austrian  history  I  have  already  noted,  in  tracing  the  devel- 
opment of  German  imperial  politics  (sees.  374,  381,  398). 
Until  the  middle  of  the  present  century  Austria  stood  at  th? 


THE   DUAL   MONARCHIES. 


335 


front  of  German  political  union ;  not  until  1866  waa  she  de- 
posed from  leadership  in  Germany  and  set  a[»art  to  the  difficult 
task  of  amalgamating  the  polyglot  dual  monarchy  of  Austria- 
Hungary. 

580.  Acquisition  of  Hungary  and  Bohemia. — It  was  un- 
questionably Austria's  headship  in  the  Empire  which  enabled 
the  Habsburg  princes  at  once  to  broaden  and  to  consolidate 
their  domain  in  the  southeastern  border-land  between  Slav 
and  Teuton.  Their  power  and  Influence  within  the  Empire  of 
course  gave  them  their  opportunity  to  control  the  destiny  of 
border  states  like  Bohemia  and  Hungary,  lying  at  Austria's 
own  doors.  Both  Hungary  and  Bohemia  fell  to  Habsburg  in 
the  same  year,  the  year  1526.  The  Austrian  monarchy,  as  we 
know  it,  may  be  said  to  have  begun  its  history  with  the  reign 
of  the  Habsburger  of  that  date,  Ferdinand  I. 

581.  Bohemia.  —  Bohemia  was  a  Slavonic  wedge  thrust  into 
the  side  of  Germany.  Compassed  about  by  hostile  powers,  it 
was  a  prize  to  be  fought  for.  Alternately  conquered  by 
several  neighboring  kingdoms,  it  finally  fell  into  German 
hands  and  became  an  apanage  of  the  Empire.  It  was  as  such 
that  the  Habsburgers  seized  it  when  its  throne  became  vacant 
in  consequence  of  the  extinction  of  a  Luxemburg  line  of 
prin<-es  In  1526  their  hold  upon  it  was  made  complete,  and 
m  1547  they  were  able  to  make  its  possession  hereditary 
within  their  family. 

6B3.  MoiBvla.  ~  MorsTia  also  w>i  uid  U  SUvontc.  Slav*  etu-lj 
droTe  out  ila  Teulonit  poiseaiorB,  and  were  prevented  from  Joining  Ihe 
SliTi  of  Ihe  aoulhensl  in  llie  fornintion  of  a  vast  Slavonic  kingdom 
onl;  by  the  interrention  of  the  Magyan,  Ibe  conquerors  of  Hungary. 
ThU  dominant  raoe  in  tlie  lenll*  tentury  ibruat  tlieiniclvea  in  between 
the  Slavs  of  the  northwii^st  and  thnse  of  the  soulbeast,  and.  driving 
back  the  Slavi  of  Moravia,  reduced  the  once  '  Great  Moravia '  to  Ihe 
dimensions  of  the  present  province.  Striven  for  by  Hungary,  by 
Poland,  and  by  Bolicmii.  Moravia  finally  met  licr  natural  fale  in  in- 
corporation nith  Slavonic  Bolietnia  (1029),  and  passed,  along  with  that 
kiagdom,  into  Austrian  hands,  in  1626. 


THE  DUAL  MONAHCHIES. 


583.  Hungary.  —  Hungary  ia  the  land  of  the  Magyars,  a 
Tunuilan  race  which  retains  even  to  the  present  day  its  dis- 
tinctive Oriental  features,  habits,  aud  bearing  among  the  native 
European  races  about  it.  After  having  suffered  the  cummou 
fortune  of  being  overrun  by  numerous  barbaric  hordes  at  the 
breaking  up  of  the  Koman  empire,  the  territory  of  Hungary 
became,  in  889,  the  realm  of  the  Magyar  duke  Arpdd,  the  Con- 
queror. In  the  year  1000  the  duke  Vaik,  who  had  succeeded 
to  the  duchy  in  997,  received  at  the  hands  of  Pope  Sylvester 
II,  the  title  of  "apostolic  king"  of  Hungary,  and,  under  the 
name  of  Stephen,  became  the  first  of  a  line  of  native  monarchs 
which  kept  the  throne  until  1301.  From  1301  till  1626  kings 
of  various  families  and  origins  won  places  upon  the  throne. 
During  this  period,  too,  Hungary  felt  the  full  power  of  the 
Turk,  since  1453  master  of  Constantinople.  The  battle  of 
MohAea  (29  August,  1526  )  brought  terrible  overthrow  upon 
the  Hungarian  forces  at  the  hands  of  Soliman  the  Magiiificent, 
and  death  to  Louis,  the  Hungarian  king,  Louis  was  child- 
less ;  his  widow,  Maria,  was  sister  to  Ferdinand  I.  of  Aus- 
tria; and  it  was  her  influence  which  led  the  more  powerful 
party  of  nobles  within  the  kingdom  to  elect  the  Hababurger 
to  the  throne  and  so  put  Austria  permanently  in  the  Hungariao 
saddle.  Not,  however,  until  1665-1671,  a  period  of  insurrec- 
tion in  Hungary,  did  tlie  Habsburgers  convert  their  elective 
into  an  hereditary  right  to  the  throne. 

584.  Transylvania.  Slavon£a,  Croatia.  —  TranijtfuiiB.  SlkTonia, 
>ni]  Crunlia,  anni'xei)  nl  vsHouh  limea  to  Hungary,  pssged  with  Hun- 
gary ID  ilic  home  of  llabsburg.  Except  during  the  period  18i8  to 
IS8T,  ilii>  period  during  wliicli  Hungary  waa  being  diivipliDcd  for  ber 
revolt  of  1848-'!),  Iheie  proiincei  hare  remained  apaiiagei  of  Hungary, 
though  Crofliia  oci;iipie»  a  lomewhat  dinlinclive  poiition,  and  ia  alwayi 
accorded  a  represenlative  of  her  own  in  (he  Hungarian  miniilry.  From 
1848  to  l8<tT  Tranaylranin,  Slarunia,  and  Croatia  were  treated  aa 
Autlrian  crnwn  landa. 

bSb.  Oalicla,  DalmatlB.'>G-aliriB,  ■  district  mnch  fuoRlit  for  and 
often  divided,  hut  for  aome  time  attached  to  Poland,  came  to  Atlftrla 


i 


THE    DUAL    MONARCHIES. 


337 


npon  the  Bnt  pmrtilion  of  Poianii,  in  1172.  DBlmatU,  once  part  of 
ancient  Illyria,  afterirsriln  a  pmscision  of  Venice,  much  coveted  and 
sometinles  lietci  by  Croatia  and  by  Hungary,  iias  aci^ujred  by  Austria 
through  ihp  treaij  of  Campo  Fonnio,  in  1797, 

586.  Boaala  and  Haisegovina.  —  The  Cotigresa  of  Berlin,  1878,  met 
to  Qx  upon  a  baiis  for  ttic  new  acttleuienta  reaulting  from  ihe  victoriea 
of  Ru«iin  over  Turkey,  added  to  Aiuliia'a  mulIifarioUB  duties  ai  ruler 
of  many  races  tlie  proWclorale  of  Bosnia  and  Herzegovina,  diatricti 
inhabited  by  a  Servian  race  and  long  subject  to  Turkish  dominion. 

587.  Austria-Hungary :  Nature  of  the  Union.  —  The 
present  constitution  of  the  Austro- Hungarian  monarchy  prac- 
tically recognizes  but  two  parties  to  the  union,  Austria  and 
Hungary,  namely.  Bohemia,  for  all  she  has  so  much  individ- 
uality and  boasts  so  fine  a  history  uf  independence,  is  swal- 
lowed up  in  Austria :  only  the  Magyars  of  Hungarj',  among 
all  the  races  of  the  heterogeneous  realm  of  the  Habsburgers, 
have  obtained  for  the  kingdom  of  their  making  a  standing  of 
equality  alongside  of  dominaiit  Austria. 

588.  Variety  of  Race.  — The  commanding  difficulty  of 
government  throughout  the  whole  course  of  Austro-Hungarian 
politics  has  been  the  variety  of  races  embraced  within  the 
domain  of  the  monarchy.  First  and  most  prominent  is  the 
three-sided  contrast  between  German,  Slav,  and  Magyar; 
within  this  general  classification  of  the  population,  again,  Slav 
differs  from  Slav  by  reason  of  many  sharp  divergencies  of 
history,  of  speech,  and  of  religion ;  and  outside  this  classifica- 
tion, there  is  added  to  German,  ISlav,  and  Magyar  a  miscellany 
of  Italians,  Jews,  and  others  before  the  sum  of  variety  is  com- 
plete. This  variety  is  emphasized  by  the  fact  that  only  the 
Czechs,  among  all  these  peoples,  have  among  the  larger  divis- 
ions of  the  empire  a  home  land  in  which  they  are  in  the 
majority.  In  Bohemia  and  Moravia  the  Czechs  constitute 
considerably  more  than  half  the  population ;  but  in  Hungary 
the  Magyars,  though  greatly  outnumbering  any  other  one 
element  (jf  the  population,  are  less  than  half  the  whole  number 
of  inhabitants  ;  and    in   Austria,  though    Germans    are   very 


S88  THE  DUAL   MONATtCHJEfi. 

greatly  in  the  majority  iu  the  central  provinces  which  may  be 
called  Austria  proper,  tliey  c-onstitute  in  Austria  taken  as  a 
whole  very  littlt?  taore  than  one-third  of  the  population. 

589.  Home  Rule :  Bohemia,  Hungary.  —  At  li^ast  two 
among  these  many  races,  moreover,  are  strenuously,  restlessly, 
persistently  devoted  to  independence.  No  lapse  of  time,  no 
defeat  of  hopes,  seems  sufficient  to  reconcile  the  Czechs  of 
Bohemia  to  incorporation  with  Austria :  pride  of  race  and  the 
memoriea  of  a  notable  and  distln^ished  history  keep  them 
always  at  odds  with  the  Germans  within  their  gates  and  with 
the  government  set  over  tbeii  heads.  They  desire  at  least  the 
same  degree  of  autonomy  that  has  been  granted  to  Hungary. 

590.  Not '  granted  '  either ;  perhaps  it  would  be  more  strictly 
correct  to  say  the  degree  of  autonomy  won  by  Hungary.  Dom- 
inant in  a  larger  country  than  Bohemia,  perhaps  politically 
more  capable  than  any  Slavonic  people,  and  certainly  more  en- 
during and  definite  in  their  purposes,  the  Magyars,  though 
crushed  by  superior  force  in  the  field  of  battle,  have  been  able 
to  win  a  specially  recognized  and  highly  favored  place  in  the 
monarchy.  Although  for  a  long  time  a  land  in  which  the  noble 
was  the  only  citizen,  Hungary  has  been  a  laud  of  (wlitical  lib- 
erties almost  as  long  as  Etiglacid  herself  has  been.  The  nobles 
of  Hungary  won  from  their  king,  Andreas  II.,  in  1222,  a 
"  Golden  Bull  "  which  was  a  veritable  Magna  Charta.  It  lim- 
ited military  service  in  the  king's  army,  it  regulated  taxation, 
it  secured  for  every  noble  trial  by  his  peers,  it  gave  order  and 
propriety  to  judicial  administration,  it  even  enacted  the  right 
of  armed  resistance  to  tyranny.  The  nobiea,  too,  were  entitled 
to  be  personally  summoned  to  the  national  Reichstag.  Staml- 
ing  upon  these  privileges,  th&y  were  long  able  to  defeat  even 
the  absolutism  of  the  Austrian  monarchs.  Ferdinand  I.  ac- 
quired the  throne  of  Hungary  only  after  recognizing  her  con- 
stitution; not  for  more  than  a  hundred  years  did  the  crown 
become  hereditary  in  the  Austrian  house ;  and  not  till4fi87  did 
the  ancient  right  of  armed  resistance  lose  its  legal  support 


^11^^^ 


THE  DOAL   MOMAKCUIES.  389 

691.  The  period  of  reaction  which  followed  the  Sapoleoaic 
wars  and  the  Congress  of  Vienua  found  kings  everywhere  tight- 
ening wliei'e  they  could  the  bonds  of  absolutisni;  and  nowhere 
were  those  bonds  more  successfully  strengthened  than  in  Aub- 
triarHungary  under  the  reigning  influence  of  sinister  Metter- 
nich.  1848,  however,  saw  the  flames  of  insurrection  break 
forth  more  fiercely  in  Hung;iry  than  anywhere  else  in  terror- 
struck  Europe :  only  by  the  aid  of  Russia  was  Austria  able 
once  more  to  get  control  of  her  great  dependency.  So  com- 
pletely was  Hungary  prostrated  after  this  her  supreme  effort, 
however,  that  she  had  no  choice  but  to  suffer  herself  to  be  de- 
graded into  a  mere  province  of  Austria, 

592.  The  Constitution  of  1867.  ^  Wars  and  disasters  pres- 
ently came  upon  absolutist  Austria,  however,  in  an  overwhelm- 
ing storm.  Thrust  out  from  Germany,  she  was  made  at  length 
to  fee!  the  necessity,  if  she  would  give  her  realm  strength,  to 
give  her  subjects  liberty.  Her  eyes  at  last  fully  o^jened  to  the 
supreme  folly  of  keeping  the  peoples  under  her  rule  weak  and 
spiritless,  poor  and  motionless,  In  order  that  her  monarchs 
might  not  suSer  contradiction,  she  assented,  18  February,  1867, 
to  that  constitution  which  recognized  the  kingdom,  not  as 
Austria's,  but  as  the  joint  kingdom  of  Austria-Hungary,  and 
which  gave  to  the  empire  its  present  relatively  liberal  political 
organization. 

59S.  Dual  Charactet  of  the  Monarchy.  —  The  Austro-Hun- 
garian  monarchy,  although  couipai'ted  by  the  persistent  forces 
of  a  long  historical  development,  is  not  a  unitary  state,  a  ter- 
ritorial and  legal  unit,  but  a  "real  union"  simply  "of  two  con- 
stitutionally and  administratively  independent  states."  This 
union  is,  indeed,  more  substantial  than  that  between  Sweden 
and  Korway ;  the  latter  has  existed  less  than  seventy -dve  years, 
and  is,  as  we  shall  see  (sees.  625,  628),  but  an  arrangement  by 
which  two  kingdoms  may  subsist  under  a  single  king,  as  part- 
ners in  international  undertakings  but  as  something  leas  than 
partners  in  aEfairs  of  nearer  interest ;  Austria-Hungary,  on  the 


3M  THE    DUAL   MONAHCHIE8. 

contrary,  held  as  a  dual  possessioD  by  a  single  royal  house  fot 
more  than  three  hundred  and  fifty  years,  suhjected  by  that 
house  to  the  same  military  and  flnaneial  services,  and  left  the 
while  in  possession  of  only  such  liberties  as  they  could  retain 
by  dint  of  turbulent  insistence,  consists  of  two  countries  at 
many  points  interlaced  and  amalgamated  in  history  and  in 
institutional  life. 

5y4.  The  Fundamental  Laws.  —  The  dukes  of  Austria  at 
first  held  their  possessions  as  vassals  of  the  Empire  ;  bnt  they 
held  them  under  definite  and  liberal  charters  which  vouchsafed 
to  them  most  of  the  substantial  attributes  of  sovereignty. 
The  elevation  of  the  Habsbur^ers  to  the  imperial  throne  did 
not  easenlially  change  the  relationship  of  the  Austrian  domin- 
ions to  their  inunediate  lords  ;  they  continued  to  lie  their  [ws- 
sessions  in  the  full  feudal  sense  of  that  term,  the  rights  of  their 
peoples  conditioned,  indeed,  by  their  own  character  an<l  history, 
but  in  every  legal  aspect  subject  to  the  disposing  will  of  feu- 
dal masters.  The  present  constitutional  law  of  the  kingdom, 
therefore,  rests  upon  grants  of  privilege  from  the  crown  (sees. 
1139,  1140).  It  is  divisible  into  three  parts :  the  laws  of  the 
union,  the  laws  of  Austria,  and  the  laws  of  Hungary,  (a)  The 
laws  of  the  union  embrace,  Iwsides  various  other  rules  concern- 
ing succession  to  the  throne,  the  Pragmatic  Sanction  of  ITllt 
(sec,  380),  which  was  formally  adopted  by  the  representatives 
of  the  Hungarian  group  of  states;  and  the  identical  Austrian 
and  Hungarian  laws,  passed  in  December,  1867,  which  tix  the 
relations  of  the  two  kingdoms  to  one  another  and  arrange  for 
the  administration  of  their  common  affairs,  (b)  The  funda- 
mental law  of  Austria  consists  of  various  royal  decrees,  '  di- 
plomas,' and  patents,  determining  the  membership,  privileges, 
etc.,  of  the  national  Reichsrath  and  of  the  provincial  Landtt^. 
Of  these  the  chief  are  five  fiindamentiil  laws  of  Prxrember, 
1867,  by  which  a  general  reconstruction  of  the  government  was 
effected  in  agreement  with  the  new  constitution  given  to  the 
union  in  that  year,     (c)  The  constitutional  arrangements  of 


THE  DUAL    MONARCHIES. 

Hongary  rest  upon  the  Golden  Bull  of  Andreas  II.,  1222,  touch- 
ing the  privileges  of  the  Esta-tea  (sec.  590)  ;  upon  certain  laws 
of  1790-'9t  concerning  the  political  independence  of  Hungary, 
and  her  exercise  of  legislative  and  executive  powers ;  upon 
laws  of  1847-48  granting  ministerial  responsibility,  annual 
sessions  of  the  Keichstag,  «tc. ;  and  upon  a  law  of  1S68 
(amended  in  1873)  whereby  Croatia-Slavonia  is  given  certain  dis- 
tinct privileges  to  be  enjoyed  independently  of  Hungary.  These 
are  most  of  them  older  laws  than  the  Austrian.  Although 
able  for  long  periods  together  to  keep  Austria  at  their  feet, 
the  Habsburgers  have  never  been  able  to  bring  Hungary  to  a 
similar  attitude  of  submissiun.  Her  constitutional  separate- 
ness  and  independence,  though  often  temporarily  denied  in 
practice,  have  never  been  destroyed.  The  co-operative  rights 
of  the  Estates  in  government,  communal  self-a^buiuistration, 
and  the  privileges  of  the  free  cities  have  triumphantly  per- 
sisted spite  of  all  efforts  maJe  for  their  suppression. 

£95,  The  Common  Government:  the  Emperor-Eing. — 
The  Emperor  of  Austria  bears  also  the  titles  King  of  Bohe- 
mia and  '  Apostolic '  King  of  Hungary  {sec.  683).  He  stands 
at  the  head,  not  of  one  of  the  branches  of  the  government, 
but  of  the  whole  government  in  all  its  branches.  In  theory, 
indeed,  he  alone  governs  :  he  makes,  Reichsrath  and  Landtags 
only  assent  to,  the  laws.  Laws  limit  his  powers :  the  sphere  of 
his  authority  is  fixed  in  each  kingdom  by  definite  constitutional 
provision ;  but,  whatever  practical  concessions  modem  move- 
ments of  thought  and  of  revolution  may  have  compelled,  it  yet 
remains  the  theory,  and  to  a  certain  extent  the  fact,  of  consti- 
tutional development  in  Austria-Hungary  that  the  monarch 
has  himself  willed  such  limitations  upon  his  prerogative  as 
exist.  There  is,  therefore,  significantly  enough,  nothing  to 
be  said  by  constitutional  commentators  in  Austria-Hungary 
either  concerning  the  king's  veto  or  concerning  any  special 
arrangements  for  constitutional  change.  It  is  thought  to  go 
without  the  saying  that  the  monarch's  negative  will  absolutely 


kill,  his  -let  it  he'  abnnrianriv  vitaiize,  ail  Iawb*  wfaedier  con- 
stitutional  or  other. 


f>f  eoone  limitfttions  upon  tii»xiianuch's  pverogstiTe  are  not 
tsrily  aof  the  le»  real  becaue  he  om^  mfarogate  cfaem  if  he  dare,  so 
long  am  cbe  whole  dxcpondoa  ami  temper  of  hia  people  and  of  hia  dnca 
forbid  hia  abrngadn^  them. 

•iM.  SncoaailoiL  SBgiDcy,  cfee.  — The  lawa  touching  the  snccea- 
flion  to  the  Aaatro- Hungarian  throne  proTtde  so  mumteiy  for  the  widest 
poaaible  collateral  inheritances,  that  proTiaion  for  a  Tacamrj  ia  appar- 
ent! j  not  necesaarr.  Peraunent  laws  Test  the  regenc^r  in  specific  repre- 
sentatiTes  of  the  royal  hooae.    The  tojai  age  of  majoritj  ia  sztecn  jears. 

507.  The  Cmamaa  Knxstries. — Tlie  £znperop4ing  ia  as- 
fn«tfid  in  his  liirpotiijQ  of  the  common  afEurs  of  his  two  king- 
doms by  three  )(inistries  azui  an  Imperial  Court  of  Audit. 
There  is  (1)  a  Ministry  of  Fcrmujn  Affairs  and  of  the  Imperial 
Household,  whii^h,  besides  the  international  functions  indi- 
<*Ated  by  its  name,  is  t^hargeii  with  oversight  of  the  foreign 
trarle  and  shipping  interests  of  the  dual  kingdom.  (2)  The 
MiniMry  of  War,  by  which  the  common  standing  army  of  the 
two  kins^rloms  is  administeretL  The  legislation  upon  which 
the  maint^nanee  of  this  common  standing  army  is  based  origi- 
nates with  the  legislatures  of  the  two  kingdoms  acting  sepa- 
rately. It  is,  in  brief,  matter  of  agreement  between  the  two 
f'/>urjtries.  It  covers  such  points  as  the  size  of  the  army,  lia- 
bility tt}  military  service,  rules  and  methods  of  recruiting,  etc., 
and  is  ^'TnUKiied  in  identical  laws  adopted  by  the  two  legis- 
lature's. 

A  4  ^omrnft  n^l^r-in-chief  of  the  armj,  the  Emperor-king  has  the  full 
T\v.hi  fif  fVtnf:\p\\np,  full  power  to  appoint,  remore,  or  transfer  officers 
of  thf  lino,  sn'I  the  rletermination  of  both  the  war  and  peace  organiza- 
tiorn  of  ihf  urmy,  quite  independently  of  any  action  whaterer  on  the 
pHTi  of  ihc  miniflNT  of  war.  In  most  other  concerns  of  the  militsry 
ntUwninirtkUor),  howprer,  his  acts  require  the  connter-iignatnre  of  the 
rnin'uffr. 

Tb«>  militia  n^rrices  of  the  two  kingdoms  are  separate,  and  separately 
mnlntsinf  d ;  but  in  war  the  militia  uf  both  countries  becomes  supple- 
mrntary  to  the  regular  army. 


THE    DOAI,    MONAHCHIES.  348 

The  Miniitry  of  Finance :  acting  under  the  Emperor,  the 
miniater  of  finance  prepares  the  joint  budget,  apportions  the 
coattt  of  the  common  adniinlBtration  between  Austria  and  Hun- 
gary, sees  to  the  raising  of  the  relative  quotas,  applies  the 
common  income  in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  the 
budget,  and  administers  the  common  floating  debt.  The  Min- 
istry of  Finance  is  in  addition  ch:irged  with  the  administration 
of  Bosnia  and  Herzegovina. 

608.  TheiG  two  counlrieg,  although  atill  namEDOlIy  parts  of  the 
Turkiih  empire,  have  really,  sinte  the  Treaty  of  Berlin  (1878),  beeu 
■ubject  in  &U  ihingg  to  Ausiria.  The  Auiirinn  minUtry  ot  finxnc'c 
■UiDdt  for  Ibem  in  the  poaition  of  all  sdminiatrBtJTe  ilepartnieiiti  com- 

5OT.  The  chief  aourcea  of  the  common  revenue  in  Auitria-Hungftry 
■re  cuitomi  duties  and  direci  contnhutions  from  the  treaaurici  of  the 
two  itates.  CertAin  parts  of  the  cueloma  duties  are  anaigned  to  Ibe 
common  treaaury ;  and  euch  expenses  as  tiiese  are  nnl  luHicient  to 
meet  are  defrayed  by  the  contribution*,  Austria  paying  seveniy,  and 
Hungary  thirty,  prr  roil,  of  tlie  sunia  needed. 

600.  ThB  Economic  relfttionB  of  AtiBtria  and  Hungaty  ate  rego- 
lated  in  the  iinporiant  mailers  of  commerce,  the  money  ayatem,  the 
management  of  railroads  who'sc  operation  adecta  the  hilerests  of  both 
kingdom*,  tlie  cuatom*  eyiteiD,  and  the  indirect  taxation  of  tndaitries 
by  formal  agreements  of  a  semi-intemationBl  charauier  entered  into 
etery  ten  year*,  and  brought  into  forte  by  separate  but  of  courae 
identical  law*  passed  in  the  national  legislatures  of  both  countries- 
Each  stale  controls  for  itself  tlic  collection  of  customs  duties  within  its 
own  territory ;  but  Auilrin.Hungary  ia  regarded  as  forming  but  ■  single 
vtuloms  and  trade  li.'rrilory,  and  the  lawa  touching  admmistration  in 
these  flelda  must  be  identical  in  the  two  countries- 
There  is  a  joint'Stotk  A u»tn>- Hungarian  bank  at  Vienna ;  the  two 
kingdoms  have  the  luuie  lyalem  of  weights  and  measures;  and  tliere  is 
separate  coining  but  the  same  coinage. 

Wi.  Patents,  Posta,  and  Talegrapha. —  A  common  system  of 
patents  and  cojiyrighia  is  maintained ;  and  both  countries  have  the  same 
postal  and  telegraph  aervice. 

602.   The  Delegations. — The  most  interesting  and  char. 
acteristic  feature  of  the  common  government  of  Austria-Hun- 


844  THE  DUAL  M0KABGHIE8. 

gary  is  the  Delegations,  which  constitute,  in  germ  at  least,  a 
common  Legislature.  There  are  two  Delegations,  an  Austrian 
and  a  Hungarian.  They  are  committees  of  the  Austrian  and 
Hungarian  legislatures  respectively,  consisting  each  of  sixty 
members,  chosen  one-third  by  the  upper,  two-thirds  by  the 
lower  chamber  of  the  legislature  which  it  represents;  but 
although  thus  in  form  a  committee  of  the  legislature  which 
sends  it  forth,  each  Delegation  may  be  said  to  represent  the 
kingdom  from  which  it  comes  rather  than  the  legislature  of 
that  kingdom :  for  it  is  not  subject  to  be  instructed,  but  acts 
upon  its  own  judgment  as  an  independent  body.  The  two 
Delegations  sit  and  act  separately,  and  may  not  improperly  be 
described  as  two  parts  of  a  single  consultative  body,  though  to 
them  both  oelong  identical  functions.  Each  passes  judgment 
upon  the  budget  of  the  common  administration,  each  is  at  lib- 
erty to  take  action  upon  the  management  of  the  common  debt, 
each  superintends  the  common  administration,  and  can  freely 
question  and  *  interpellate '  (sec.  328)  the  ministers,  from  whom 
each  hears  periodical  reports,  and  over  whom  each  holds  sus- 
pended a  possible  impeachment ;  and  each  has  the  privilege  of 
initiative  as  regards  all  measures  coming  within  their  compe- 
tence: and  these  functions  are  concurrent,  not  joint.  They 
are,  nevertheless,  obviously  functions  which  must  under  such 
a  system  be  exercised  in  full  agreement :  the  common  admin- 
istration cannot  serve  two  masters.  If,  therefore,  after  a 
triple  exchange  of  resolutions  no  agreement  has  been  reached 
between  the  two  bodies,  a  joint  session  is  held,  in  which,  with- 
out debate,  and  by  a  mere  absolute  majority  vote,  the  question 
at  issue  is  decided. 

The  terra  for  which  the  Delegations  are  elected  is  one  year.  They 
are  called  together  by  the  monarch  annually,  one  year  at  Vienna,  the 
next  at  Buda-Pest. 

In  the  selection  of  members  of  the  Delegations  the  Austrian  crown 
lands  (the  provinces  once  separate  or  independent)  are  entitled  to 
representation,  as  is  also  favored  Croatia-SIavonia  on  the  Hungarian 
side. 


THE    DUAL    MONARCHIES. 


345 


When  the  two  Delegations  meet  in  joint  seasion,  the  number  of 
meraben  present  from  each  niuat  be  equal  to  llie  number  of  Ihoee 
present  from  the  otlier,  ftnj  numerical  inequslity  beini;  corrected  b; 
ballot. 

603.  Citizenship.  —  There  is  no  common  citlzensMp  for  the 
two  kingdoms ;  but  iti  all  business  relationahips  the  citizens  of 
each  state  are  regarded  as  citizens  of  the  other. 

604.  The  Government  of  Austria :  the  Executive.  —  The 
governing  power  rests  in  Austria  witii  the  Emperor.  The  Empe- 
rors of  the  present  day  may  by  no  means  venture  upon  the  cen- 
tralization of  authority  attempted  and  in  part  effected  by  Maria 
Theresa  and  Joseph  II.;  but  Austrian  constitutional  law  does 
not  assign  duties  to  the  head  of  the  state :  it  assigns  functions 
to  the  ministers  and  grants  privileges  to  the  representative 
bodies.  All  powers  not  explicitly  so  conferred  remain  with 
the  Emperor.  He  directs  all  the  administrative  activities  of 
the  state ;  he  appoints  the  members  of  the  upper  house  of  the 
Jieicharath ;  and  be  in  large  measure  controls  legislation.  But 
he  must  act  in  administration  through  his  ministers  and  in  leg- 
islation through  the  parliament.  The  countersignatures  of  the 
ministers  are  necessary  for  the  validity  of  his  decrees;  and  the 
will  of  the  Reichsrath  is  indispensable  to  the  determination  of 
the  policy  and  content  of  all  legislation.  The  only  judicial 
prerogative  that  remains  with  liim  is  the  power  of  pardon. 
On  all  sides  his  power  is  circumscribed  by  the  legally  neces- 
sary co-oi>eration  of  other  regularly  constituted  authorities. 

605.  The  Ministry,  which  consists  of  a  Minister-President 
and  seven  heads  of  departnLents,  acts  as  the  Emperor's  council, 
but  it  does  not  constitute  a  board  whose  majority  vote  decides 
administrative  questions :  action  is  taken,  rather,  in  each 
department  upon  the  individual  responsibility  of  the  minister 
at  its  head.  The  ministers  have  a  threefold  office :  they  are 
the  Emperor's  councillors,  they  execute  his  commands,  and 
they  are  independent  administrators  of  special  branches  of  the 
public  service.     They  act  for  the  Emperor  also  in  introducing 


Mt;  THI!.  IIVAL  HOKABCHIIB. 

ui»iiU5Utt5fc  ill  til*!-  JPiidusratii.     Th*r^  must  atienci  both  aiAaflcs  to 
d*ii*ih.C  tii*:  puh''v  u-  tij*:  *.'X»?vuT!ve  aiiil  tc  answer  'izEberpellB- 

Tbtme  urk  mtvvi\  «x«culiT<r  tl^'punmenu  :  Interior,  Ximd  DefeBoe, 
Heik(g^ui)  Mud  l^uuatiatj,  Tnid^-.  Ap-icultnrt.  Finmci'.  and  Jngtine.  The 
Miniiiier-h'ntfjdvut  Imt  uo  {fortfuiiu. 

tHiC.  L^islatioii :  Hie  national  and  Prnvincul  T^yMm- 
turee.  — lii  all  l^rgiKlatiuL  ui  wiiaiever  kind  tlit  co-apenctdan  of 
tLt  «;pi'«5beuuit)vefc  uj  tilt  people  it  ueeeBBarr ;  bnt  not  aH 
of  tliib  co-uperdlive  privil*ig»r  belongh  to  tlie  Meidisraih^  the 
iiatiaiia]  iegislnlive  body.  C<>-operatioii  in  the  greater  matters 
of  liigisLatioii  ib  exprebbly  given  by  law  tc»  tlit*  Meif^isrcdk,  "but 
all  l<rgit>iutive  powt'it  not  exj)reKsly  granted  to  it  belong  to 
the  bjiher*-  of  tli*.'  jjrovincial  Landiagn. 

007.  The  Reichsrath. — The  Eeichnrath  consists  of  a  Honse 
of  Ijuidb  and  a  iluube  of  liejireBeutatives.  To  the  House  of 
i»i-db  <xim«*  ]tnui>ib  of  the  blood  royal  who  have  reaclit»d  their 
Jiiajority,  the  anrhbishojuj  and  certain  bishops,  nobles  of  high 
rank  who  liave  acquired  hereditan'  seats  in  the  cliainber,  and 
bUijli  life  nn^mU'i-b  ab  the  Emperor  chooses  to  ap}>oint  in  recog- 
nition of  b]>ecial  servie«is  to  the  state,  to  the  church,  to  sci- 
iiiii'A',  or  Uj  ail.  'J'o  the  other  house  come  representatives  of 
tlw*  great  landov^'n»'i>).  of  the  cities  and  marts,  of  chambers  of 
tra<ii'  and  comnieicM'.  and  of  the  rural  communes.  The  term 
of  the  lower  liouse  is  six  vears. 

'J*lie  prc'M'iit  iiuuibcr  of  members  in  the  Iloiue  of  RepretentatiTes  it 
three  hundrt'd  aud  lifty-thre<.'.  Repreftentatiun  is  mpportioned  among 
the  M'VtTHl  imidii  which  form  tlie  Austrian  domain ;  and  in  Dalmatia 
thtf  greater  Ux-pa^'crs,  instead  of  the  greater  landowners,  are  repp&- 
M*nt«d.  Ill  the  class  of  landowners  women  may  vote.  The  franchise 
—  which  is  partly  direct,  partly  indirect  —  is  made  to  rest  throoghoat 
all  the  cla»ses  of  voters  in  one  way  or  another  upon  property. 

'i'he  assent  of  tlie  cliamlj<*r8  is  required  not  only  in  legisla- 
tion but  also  for  thft  validity  of  treaties  which  affect  the  trade 
oi  tbd  OOttntryi  which  lay  ecoaomic  burdens  upon  the  state^ 


THE   DUAL   MONARCHIES. 


which  affect  its  legal  constitution,  or  which  concern  any  aliena- 
tioD  or  extension  of  territory. 


It  ii  the  general  rule,  of  cour 
neceamr/  to  every  resolution  or  h 
Citing  eiiieption  ia  lo  l>e  noled, 
chsmbera  upon  a  question  of  fir 
loweet  flgurM  or  nuDibera  are  to  V 


le,  lh>[  the  aiscnt  of  both  houiea  Ji 
ulion  of  the  Rrirhtralh  :  but  an  inter 
If  a  diBigreemenl  arise  between  lh( 
ante  or  at  iniUtnr;  r 
e  coniidered  adopted. 


The  Eraperor  names  not  only  the  members  but  also  the  presi- 
dent and  vice-president  of  the  House  of  Lords.  He  calls  and 
opens  the  sessions  of  the  Reichsralh,  and  may  close,  adjourn, 
or  dissolve  it. 

608.  Il  i«  within  the  prerogative  of  the  Emperor,  acting  witli  the 
advice  of  hit  miniatera.  to  enact  any  lnvrs  which  may  seem  lo  be  imme- 
dialelj  nci^easary  dunng  a  recess  of  the  Heirhtriilh,  provided  they  be 
not  Snancial  laws,  or  laws  which  in  any  way  permanently  encumber  the 
itate.  But  «uch  lairi  tnust  be  eukmitted  to  tlie  Eelchiraik  williin  four 
weeki  after  ili  next  aisembllnf;  (going  flrat  to  the  House  of  Represen- 
tatives), and  altogether  lapae  unleas  aubmitted  to  the  Rticiaralh  within 
that  time,  ami  aanctioned  by  it. 

609.  The  I«ndtag».  —  The  greater  provimee  of  Austria  posseia 
their  own  Lnmliiujt,  or  legislatures,  and  to  these  belong  considerable 
legislative  powers.  The  Emperor  names  the  chairmen  of  the  Landtags 
and  their  aubstitutes ;  he  cnlla,  opena,  and  may  close,  adjourn,  or  dia- 
iotve  the  Landlags.  But  their  asaent  ia  ncceeaary  to  all  lawa  which 
affect  the  provinces  which  they  r^'preaent,  and  their  privileges  consli- 
Inte  an  important  part  of  the  total  of  legislative  power  which  reals 
with  the  repreaenlativea  of  the  people.  The  provinces  have  also  exten- 
sive rights  of  self-administration. 

610.  Local  Government.  —  The  Landtags  are  of  course  the 
most  conspicuous  or^na  of  aelf-govertuuent ;  each  Landtag 
consists  of  a  single  chamber  and  represents  the  same  four 
olaasea  of  voters  that  send  members  to  the  national  Reichsralh, 
—  with  the  addition  of  a  fifth,  official  class.  The  administra- 
tive organ  of  the  province  ia  a  provincial  Committee,  as  in 
France  (sec.  345).  Within  the  province  there  are,  in  some 
parts   of  the  country,    circles,  which   are    areas   of   financial 


iiji  TSK  UCAL. 


wjannsaaaansLi  jnd  Juuiueziois  tjie  aimmy  ;;i^  snaHis^ 
SBKkn  }t  loeaL  iDvianiiiesr  jfi^  die  Camj]iixm!9»  Icwal  CMMxies 
Ttm*!!.  uinns;  ■•gi"TT  •in?  ^ummisBcn.  jf  jpneml  sdcoce^  -ixer- 
.'lat*  fjii25iiitr*Mie  Towp-rs  Jt  3*fix-i2r»;«tiDiL  Enough,  a  Mnminnal. 
C*iiiiiiixCbif^  mil  k  !nTmnTrnal  piesdsir  .'iuseiu  'SDicKxier  -»■£»  j, 


ir 


kin:;  b«>ax3  iabscuicallj  die  iume  siacnjiis  ^  die  *7ciier 
T«-tF*r5  if  du*  ^can?  Ji  HTmciry  dun:  ae  bears  ra  Anatna :  the 
iir^t'Tinir  hetui  jf  die  saci*.  oe  t«  oinac  A-t  in  iH  3Atauiuatra> 
TTTJ?  3iacr«*r5  duTTnaii  die  mmnsGec^  imi  rn  iH  Le^cisiacrT^  mas- 

"vrs  dirTfi;:^.  rie  S^HrhdPvj.  Er^n  21s  s»?acv-aiaiiaif  dcww»  i< 
limitrMi  k$  rf^iris  nin^iarj  Ji  die  some  ttlt  diafi  ir  is  lixni^ed 


soiii  30  7«7r:f-jiiii.  if  ^iidic  icufr  aunutsn     1  mniifter  scarailanc  opoo 
:Iie  fT.n'X.  x  Tiiniscer  if  :he  laofrUir  a  nmiater  if  pjiaiic«.  a  nunisotr  ot 
Pihiii:  ^  }rxi  ixiii  CommmLuc&son.  x  aiiusoer  if  Traiie  ami  AcncttltaiY 
a  niniiitiir  ;f  Xisco*.   a  nuniscvr    jf  Re^^?a  ami   EiimcfoiL  mt4  a 
minivvr   ^f   Laa«i   D^z-iunx.     A.bhs'i  u   laeK  :&efe  is   alwavs  also   a 

Tr.»^  ni'.r.i.'t'^'ri  irtr-cii  zz.-r  sirtin^  cf  ahe  chambers  and  plav 
r;>7-  *:.-  fs-ini*  iJir:  iLi:  the  A,i5trLin  mizisrer?  plaj  in  the 

Ci2.   The  Reichstag.  —  The  £<fc'i.-;&jt.j^.  the  nationa!  repre- 

V r,*^*.  .^  r/^/ly,  '••  i^i^ti  of  i  H:  .Ls-r  or  Magnates  and  a  House 
of  K'-r,:'->:r*tat:vr^.  To  ^he  i.^mirr  gu  ail  her^ditanr  peers 
'/r.o  r.^tv  hT,  anr.-i^tl  land  t;*!  of  thni*  thousand  florins,  the 
i,.7f.i''.r  off'w•i;l^H  ^f  tfi*f  Roman  Catholic  and  Grvek  churches, 
''•rtnin  *('f\c'^\iirt\(^A  and  lav  representatives  of  the  Protestant 
'  Ki»r  h^'H,  fifty  lif^  f;e^rs  appointed  bv  the  king,  certain  mem- 
\f*'rA  e.x  officio,  one  daU^Ui  from  Croatia-Slavonia,  and  those 


THE   DUAL  MONARCHIBS.  349 

Toyai  ai-ohdukeM  who  have  iijaclied  their  majority  aiid  who  own 
landed  eatatew  in  Hungary.  The  House  of  Kepn?sentativea 
(consists  of  four  hundred  and  fifty-three  members  elected  by 
direct  vote  for  a  term  of  live  yeai-s. 

The  fmnchiae  reits  upon  the  pnyment  of  a  xhhII  amount  of  IBzei  od 
UqiI  nr  on  income.  Members  of  certain  lestnecl  and  professional  ulaatei, 
howi'ver,  posieu  the  franchiie  without  any  property  qualillcatiun. 

The  preiiilent  anil  licc-preiidcnt  of  the  upper  houie  are  nominaled 
hy  ihe  king. 

A«  in  the  vaae  of  the  Austriaa  reprc«cntBtiT«  bodien,  to  nlio  In  ths 
case  of  the  Uungarinn,  the  king  convene*  and  Dpene,  and  may  dote, 
aijoiim,  or  dissolve  them. 

<J13.  Local  Governmeat.  —  For  purposes  of  locai  govern- 
ment Hungary  is  divided  into  shires,  certain  self -ail  ministered 
cities,  anil  Communes.  The  orgiuii/.atioii  is  throughout  sub- 
stantially the  same.  In  f^ach  area,  —  the  Commune  excepted, 
—  there  is  a  president  who  represents  the  central  goverument ; 
in  each,  without  exception,  there  is  a  subordinate  officer  who 
is  exocutivB  representative  of  the  local  body ;  aiid  in  each 
there  is  an  assembly,  in  part  representative  and  in  part 
primary,  inasmuch  as  those  who  are  most  liighly  taxed  are 
entitled  to  be  present. 

<tl4.  Croatia-SlavonlB.  —  There  in  not  in  Hungary  llie  proviocia! 
□rgamnition  wliit-h  »c  have  seen  to  exM  in  Austria  (tecs.  000.  01 0). 
Croatia- SI avonia  is  the  only  constituent  part  of  tlie  llungnrian  lands 
which  has  iu  own  separate  Landtag.  The  organiwliou  of  thii  territory 
is  in  all  respects  exceptional,  ll  lias  been  given  legal  rights  which  can- 
nut  be  taken  away  from  it  without  its  own  consent;  and  it  has  a  dis- 
tinct administration  rciponaible  to  Its  own  Landtag.  It  is  nevertlieless 
of  canrae  an  integral  part  of  the  Hungarian  monarchy. 

S  WED  en-Norway. 

615.   Danes  and  Northmen.  —  The  territory  of  the  three 

northern  kingdoms  of  l>eiimark,  Sweden,  and  Norway  very 
early  became  .1  home  iif  the   Tentunic  peoples,  a  nursery  of 


350 

Teutonic  stzeng^  &  peculiar  poesessioii  of  Teutonic  instito- 
tioofl.  It  waa  fiom  this  northern  land  that  the  fierce  North- 
men issued  forth  to  win  dominions  in  France,  in  Bnssia.  and 
in  Sicily ;  from  it.  too.  came  the  Duie  to  laj  his  strong  hand 
apon  f-n^^nA  Its  roving  giants  kept  the  world  in  terror  of 
piracj  and  invasion  for  centories  together. 

616.  Etafy  ludtntiMa  «f  Swcdem  aad  Hqrwmy.— The 
institotions  of  these  strenooos  northern  folk  were  of  the  usoal 
Germanic  sort.  Sweden  and  Norwaj  were  at  firsts  like  all  the 
€rerman  coontries,  divided  into  a  few  score  of  loosely  confed- 
erated parts  held  together  by  no  complete  national  organiza- 
tion or  common  compacting  anthority.  By  degrees^  however, 
the  osnal  slow  and  changefol  methods  of  consolidation  wronght 
out  of  the  general  mass  of  petty  political  particles  the  two 
kingdoms  of  Sweden  and  Norway.  In  each  a  dominant  ^imily 
had  worked  its  way  to  recc^nized  snpremacy  and  a  throne. 
As  in  other  Grermanic  coontries  of  the  early  time^  so  in  these 
the  throne  was  elective ;  but,  as  elsewhere,  so  also  here,  the 
choice  always  fell  upon  a  member  of  the  dominant  family,  and 
the  kingly  house  managed  most  of  the  time  to  keep  together  a 
tolerably  compacted  power. 

617.  Union  of  Denmark,  Sweden,  and  Norway.  —  Once 
and  again  intermarriage  or  intrigue  united  Sweden  and  Norway 
under  the  same  monarch ;  once  and  again,  too,  Danish  power 
was  felt  in  the  Scandinavian  peninsula,  and  the  house  of  Den- 
mark o})tained  a  share  in  the  distribution  of  authority.  Finally, 
in  I'lOT,  a  joint  council  of  deputies  from  the  three  kingdoms 
met  at  Kalinar,  in  Sweden,  and  effected  the  KcUmarian  Union. 
This  union  re.sulte^l  directly  from  the  marriage  of  H&kon  VI., 
joint  king  of  Sweden  and  Norway,  with  Margaret,  daughter  of 
Valrlemar  of  Denmark ;  the  Council  of  Kalmar  only  put  it 
uiK)n  a  hiiH\H  of  (;lear  understanding.  It  was  agreed  that  the 
three  kingdoms  should  acknowledge  a  common  monarch;  that, 
in  default  of  heirs  of  the  house  then  on  the  throne,  the  three 
kingdoms  should  elect  their  common  monarch,  by  such  methods 


THE  DUAL   MONARCHIES, 


361 


of  agreeraent  as  they  Rould  deviae ;  but  that,  whether  under 
elected  or  under  hereditary  inonnrch,  ea«h  kiugdoni  should 
retain  its  own  laws  and  iiiatitntions, 

(jlS.  The  Independence  of  Sweden.  —  For  Korway  this 
union  with  Denmark  proved  of  loug  stamling.  Not  until  1814 
waa  it  finally  severed.  Upon  Sweden,  however,  Denmark 
maintained  a  very  precarious  and  unt'ertain  hold,  now  niliug 
her,  again  thrust  out,  and  favored  the  while  only  by  lier  own 
power  and  by  the  sleepless  jealousies  of  the  patriotic  but  self- 
ish and  suspicious  Swedish  uobles.  At  length,  in  1323,  Sweden 
waa  able  to  break  finally  away  from  the  union.  Her  deliverer 
was  Gustaf  Eriksson,  better  known  aa  Gustavua  Vasa,  who  by 
force  of  a  singular  genius  for  leadership  and  war  first  drove 
the  Dane  out  and  then  established  the  royal  Hue  which  was  to 
give  to  Europe  the  grejit  Gustaf  Adolf,  the  heroic  figure  of  the 
Thirty  Years'  War.  Gustaf  Eriksson  reigned  for  thirty-seven 
years  (1523-1560),  and  with  him  the  true  national  history  of 
Sweden  may  he  said  to  have  begun.  The  house  which  he 
founded  remained  ui»on  the  throne  of  Sweden  until  1818,  and 
under  the  long  line  of  sovereigns  whifh  he  inaugurated  the 
Swedish  constitution  waa  worked  out  through  a  most  remarka- 
ble series  of  swings  ba«k  and  forth  between  the  supremacy  of 
the  monarch  and  the  supremacy  of  the  royal  council.  Accord- 
ing as  the  personal  weight  of  the  king  was  great  or  small  did 
the  royal  power  wax  or  wane. 

619.  Oscillating  Development  of  the  Swedish  Constitution. 
— The  old  eou.stitution  of  Sweden  as.so<.'iateil  with  the  king 
a  powerful  council  of  nobles  and  an  assembly  of  Estates.  In 
the  latter,  the  Riksdag  {Reichstag),  four  orders  had  acquired 
representation,  the  nobles,  the  clergy,  the  burghers,  and  the 
peasants.  For  two  hundred  years  the  constitutional  history  of 
Sweden  is  little  more  than  a  changeful  and  perplexing  picture 
of  the  a-seendency  now  of  the  king,  now  of  the  Council  or  of 
the  RikixUig,  and  again  of  the  king,  or  of  the  Council  and 
Jtikwiag  combined.     With   Gustaf  Adolf  (1611-1632)  origi- 


352  TUB  DUAL  MOVABCHIBB. 

Bjtod  tiie  dmmsy  {dan,  letoined  until  the  present  ^....^mm^j^ 
aeeording  to  which  each  of  the  orders  represented  in  the 
BOcadag  acted  separately  in  the  consideration  of  «^*^«**i 
affairs,  to  the  fostering  of  dissension  among  them.  By  dint  of 
the  masterful  policy  of  Karl  XL  (1672-1G97)  the  power  of  the 
crown  was  made  absolntey  the  Cooncil  eclipsed.  Kail  XIL,  a 
great  soldier,  wasted  the  resooroes  of  the  oonntry  and  iher^iy 
prepared  the  waj  for  a  decline  of  the  rojal  power.  1720  saw 
a  new  constitation  effected  which  ga^e  almost  entire  ccmtrol  of 
affairs  to  the  Council  and  to  a  conunittee  of  one  hundred  drawn 
from  the  three  first  Estates  of  the  i^OEsdo^,  and  1734  Immght 
forth  a  new  code  of  laws.  Oustaf  III.,  however  (1771-17%), 
again  reduced  the  Council  from  its  high  estate,  and  left  to  the 
Bikadag  nothing  but  a  right  to  vote  against  an  offensive  war. 
And  so  the  constitution  swung  backwards  and  forwards  until 
the  present  century. 

620.  Bemadotte  and  the  Accession  of  Norway. — The  great 
change  which  ushered  in  the  present  regime  in  Sweden  came 
in  1814,  when  by  the  Peace  of  Kiel  and  the  action  of  the 
Congress  of  Vienna,  Norway  was  taken  from  Denmark  and 
given  to  Sweden.  Karl  XIII.  of  Sweden  (1809-1818)  was 
childless ;  and  in  1810  the  Swedes,  willing  to  please  Napoleon, 
the  master  of  Europe,  chose  as  prince  and  successor  to  the 
throne  Bemadotte,  a  man  who  had  risen  from  the  ranks  to 
be  one  of  the  many  distinguished  generals  bred  in  the  service 
of  Napoleon. 

Bemadotte  ascended  the  Swedish  throne,  with  the  title  of  Karl  XIV., 
in  1818,  but  he  had  really  come  into  the  possession  of  full  royal  power 
in  1811,  on  account  of  the  failing  health  of  Karl  XIII. 

It  turned  out,  however,  that  Bernadotte  was  more  ready  to 
oppose  Napoleon  than  any  longer  to  serve  him.  He  threw  the 
weight  of  Sweden  on  the  side  of  the  Allies,  against  the  designs 
of  France ;  and  Norway  was  Sweden's  reward  when  the  Allies 
made  their  deal  at  Vienna. 


L  623. 


THE   DUAL   MONARCHIES.  3^8 

631.  Norway's  Fight  for  Independence  and  her  New  Con- 
sdtation.  —  Norway,  tlioiigli  willing  cuough  to  escape  the  do- 
minion of  Denmark,  did  not  care  to  exchange  for  it  an  enual 
bondage  to  Sweden.  She  refused  to  accept  the  settlement  of 
1814,  rose  in  rebellion  against  all  outside  control,  framed  for 
herself  a  liberal  constitution,  and  essayed  once  mure  the  r61e 
of  an  independent  kingdom.  And  her  new  constitution  she 
managed  to  keep.  Bernadotte  compelled  her  ucquiesceiice  in 
the  union  with  Sweden,  but  did  not  force  upon  her  a  surrender 
of  the  institutions  whicJi  she  had  chosen  to  adopt. 

622.  The  union  between  Norway  and  Denmark  accomplished 
at  Kalmar  had  resulted  in  the  absolute  {>ower  within  his  Nor- 
we^an  domain  of  the  common  king.  Allying  himself  with 
the  eitizen  class  in  the  natiuual  assembly,  the  king  had  been 
able  to  crush  the  nobles,  and  eventually  to  destroy  all  consti- 
tutional liberties.  This  he  was  the  more  readily  enabled  to  do 
because  the  throne  of  Norway  had  early  become  hereditary  and 
the  Norwegian  nobles  had  thus  been  robbed  of  that  sovereign 
influence  which,  under  the  elective  system  of  Denmark  and 
Sweden,  they  had  long  contrived  to  retain.  The  new  cunsti- 
tntion  adopted  by  the  Norwegians  in  1814  naturally  spoke  an 
extreme  revolt  from  the  long-hated  authority  of  kings.  It  was 
not  only  estremely  democratic,  it  was  also  largely  doctrinaire 
and  visionarj'.  Its  framers,  having  few  Norwegian  liberties 
to  build  upon,  had  recourse  to  the  always  futile  resource  of 
liorrowing  foreign  experience.  They  embodied  in  the  new 
fundamental  law  constitutional  arrangements  which  they  had 
taken  from  England  and  the  United  States  and  which  found 
no  soil  of  Norwegian  habit  in  which  to  grow.  Still,  her  new 
conatitntion  gave  Norway  a  valuable  impulse  towards  regulated 
political  liberty;  and,  if  not  carried  out  at  all  pijints,  was  at 
least  a  promise  of  things  hoped  for  and  afterwards  to  ite  in 
great  measure  attained. 

Constitutioiial  Contraat  between  Sweden  and  Nor- 
way. —  In  Sweden  there  had  been  no  such  democmtic  revolu- 


i 


354 


TRB   DUAL  MONARCHtSS. 


tion;  and  in  point  of  instittitiooa  tbi?  two  kingdoms  wen  in 
1814  very  unequal  yoke-fellows.  tJntil  1866  Swedun  retained 
her  clumsy  niachitiery  of  four  estates  in  lier  Bikidag,  as  well 
as  many  other  constitutional  arnuigements  which  made  the 
royal  power  predominant.  Doubtless  the  standing  example 
of  Norway's  more  simple  and  liberal  eoustitution  hail  much  to 
do  with  the  revision  of  the  Riksdag  undertaken  in  1866 ;  and 
it  is  unquestionable  that  the  democratic  ideas  embodied  in  the 
fundamental  law  of  the  Norwegian  kingdom  have  worked  as  a 
powerful  leaven  in  Swedish  politics.  Slowly  but  surely,  and 
prineiiwUly  by  the  movement  of  Sweden,  the  two  countries  have 
drawn  towards  each  other  in  institutional  development. 

624.  The  Fundamental  Law3. — The  present  fundamental 
law  of  Sweden-Norway  consists  of  three  parts  :  («)  the  3e[>arate 
constitutional  laws  of  Sweden,  (b)  the  separate  constitutional 
laws  of  Norway,  and  (c)  the  Impeiial  Beichsacte  of  August, 
1815,  which  biutls  the  two  countries  together  imder  a  common 
sovereign.  This  last  is,  so  far  as  Sweden  is  concerned,  a  mere 
treaty,  having  never  passed  the  Riksdag  as  a  constituent  law 
of  the  kingdom ;  but  for  Norway  it  is  an  integral  part  of  her 
constitution,  having  been  forinally  adopted  as  such  by  the 
StortAing.  (a)  The  separate  fundamental  laws  of  Sweden  have 
never  been  embodied  in  any  single  written  constitution,  but 
consist  of  various  laws  regulative  of  the  succession  to  the 
throne  passed  In  the  period  of  dynastic  change  (1809-1810);  of 
certain  portions  of  the  great  enactments  of  February,  1810, 
which  gave  to  the  RikHdag  an  orderly  arrangement  of  its  four 
Estates  and  regulated  the  order  of  legislative  business ;  of  the 
enactments  of  Juno.  1868,  which,  abolishing  the  fourfold 
constitution  of  the  Riksdag,  substituted  two  popular  houses ; 
and  of  the  laws  guaranteeing  freedom  of  the  press,  passed  in 
May,  1810,  and  July.  1812.  Taken  together,  these  laws  consti- 
tute a  body  of  fundamental  provision  slowly  built  up  by 
Swedish  statesmen  upon  the  somewhat  inconstant  bases  of 
Swedish  constitutional   precedent.     Perhaps  its  most  signifi- 


THE  DtTAI.  UONABCBDSS.  356 

cant  feature  appears  in  the  detail  irith  which  the  eoactmenta 
of  1310  enter  into  the  regulation  of  the  order  and  methods  of 

business  in  the  Riksdag.  Under  the  former  complicated  diris- 
ion  of  that  body  into  four  separate  houses  minute  r^ulative 
detail  was  of  course  necessary,  and,  aa  seen  in  the  laws  of  1810, 
ia  illustrative  of  one  of  the  chief  aiid  most  intetrsting  diflScul- 
ties  of  constitutional  development  in  Sweden.  (6)  The  consti- 
tutional laws  of  Norway,  on  the  otber  hand,  are,  equally  from 
the  nature  of  the  case,  very  mucli  mote  simple.  They  consist  of 
the  treaty  of  peaee  signed  by  Sweden  and  Denmark  at  Kiel,  on 
the  14th  January,  1814,  whereby  Denmark  renounced  her  claim 
to  Norway  in  favor  of  Sweden ;  of  the  constitution  framed  by 
the  Norwegians  in  May,  1814,  during  the  struggle  against  all 
foreign  control ;  and  of  the  Imperial  KeicAsacte  of  August,  1815, 
which  Sweden  has  continued  to  observe  as  a  treaty  merely,  but 
which  Norway  Las  made  a  part  of  her  constitution. 

625.  .The  Common  GoTenunent :  The  King. —  The  thong 
which  binds  Sweden  and  Norway  together  is  the  authority  of 
their  common  kingj  but  this  authority  has  one  character  as 
respects  Sweden  and  quite  another  as  respects  Norway,  The 
fundamental  laws  of  each  Idngdom  constitute  it  a  limited 
monarchy,  but  only  in  Norway  does  it  seem  to  be  the  chief 
object  of  constitutional  provision  to  limit  royal  power.  Both 
the  active  and  the  obstructive  parts  of  the  king  in  legislation 
are  much  more  considerable  in  Sweden  than  in  Norway.  In 
Sweden  it  rests  exclusively  with  him  to  formulate  what  are 
there  denominated  'economic  laws,'  administrative  laws, 
namely,  regulative  of  trades,  commerce,  and  man»faeture,  and 
of  mines  and  forests.  He  is,  moreover,  the  sole  and  sovereign 
author  of  police  regulations,  and  of  laws  controlling  vagrancy } 
he  has  power  to  make  rules  concerning  the  erection  of  build- 
ings and  to  originate  ordinances  touching  sanitary  precautions 
and  protection  against  fire.  As  regards  all  other  laws  he  must 
act  jointly  with  the  RUcadag;  but  his  veto  is  in  every  uase 
absolute. 


THK  DUAL   MONARCHIES. 


The  Biktdag  mvj  oi  couree  adviie  the  king  concerning  the  economic 
and  adminiitratirc  legiilalion  enlnuted  thus  eicliuivelj  to  bim ;  but 
any  itlion  it  maj  lake  has  the  force  of  adviof  only.  The  only  control 
it  can  exercise  in  such  cases  coines  to  it  through  its  money  power;  it 
may  withhold  the  money  necessary  to  the  carrying  out  of  adminiitra- 
ti»e  or  economic  ordinancei  del«rmincd  upon  by  the  king. 

626.  In  Norway,  on  the  other  hand,  the  kiug  haa  no  iode- 
pendent  bgislative  powers,  except  during  recesses  of  tUe 
Storiliing;  and  his  veto  is  only  Btispeusive,  Certam  police  reg- 
ulations and  certain  ordinances  totiohiug  )>firticular  branches  of 
industry  he  may  isBue  while  the  Storthing  is  iiot  iti  seesion. 
but  these  are  of  force  only  until  the  Storthing  comes  together 
again.  His  veto  of  l)ills  passed  by  the  Storthing  may  be  over- 
ridden by  the  passage  of  the  same  bill  (it  must  continue  lit- 
erally the  same)  by  three  successive  Storthings. 

Tliia.  of  course,  renders  the  passage  of  bills  over  Ills  negative  an 
entreiuel}'  tedious  and  difficult  undertaking,  and  usually,  in  Aie  of  n 
very  urgent  disposition  on  the  part  of  the  Siorihing  to  have  lis  own 
way,  a  compromiie  measure  is  finally  adopted,  often  at  the  eipms 
•aggestion  of  the  king.  In  two  notable  instances,  however,  —  the  aboli- 
tion of  nobility  (1821),  namely,  and  the  establishment  of  ministerial 
represenlution  in  the  Storthing  (1884),  —  the  veto  was  overridden, 
through  tlie  persistence  of  the  Sinrlhiag,  by  ineani  of  the  constitu- 
tional passage  of  the  measures  proposed. 

027.  The  ThrotM. —  Tlie  royal  majority  is  Kiicd  at  eighteen  years. 
Women  are  excluded  from  tiiv  auccessian.  The  king  must  be  of  tlie 
Lutheran  faith.  He  Inkes  the  throne  under  oath  tn  obey  the  constitu- 
tion and  laws  of  the  kingdom,  and  he  must  temporarily  lay  down  the 
governing  power  when  sick  or  out  of  the  country,  except  when  absent 
in  tbc  field  of  battle. 

[n  case  a  vacancy  occurs,  the  throne  is  to  be  filled  by  election,  the 
choice  to  be  made  by  the  Rikidag  and  the  ISlerihiiig  acting  separately. 
If  they  can  agree;  or,  if  they  cannot  agree,  by  a  joint  coramitlev  of 
seventy-two  (thirty-six  fnmi  eacli  body)  auembled  at  Carlstad.  This 
committee  is  to  choose  between  the  two  candidates  hy  secret  ballot. 

In  the  event  of  an  interretinniti  or  of  the  minority  of  the  king,  th« 
administration  of  the  two  kingdoms  is  to  lie  undertaken  by  a  Joint 
Council  of  Stale,  consirliug  of   the  ten  ordinary  state  councillori  o( 


THE  DUAL  SIOlTAKCHIBw  857 

Sweden  and  ten  tpecial  itpifiiBfuittt  «f  ^wwrny  (%ii^  Wi).  If  the 
interregnoiii  or  miiiotity  coatiBme  BMfe  duw  »  Jt%r,  hnmtrrer,  the 
natioiiAl  repretenUtiTet  mvit  be  emIM  tn^geth^  an4  fnv<n  an  oprpor* 
tunitj  to  make  other  ammgementi.  If  the  kinf  he  lick  or  ahiMtit,  hU 
heir,  if  of  age,  goTeme  in  his  ttcad. 

628.  Foreign  and  Common  Affairs.  —  AImr#<)t  the  only 
common  affairs  of  the  two  kingdoms  vhir^h  are  mmthn,  tuA  of 
agreement  between  them,  bat  of  soYfrreign  a/:tion  on  th#;  jiart 
of  the  king  acting  for  both,  are  those  affairs  whir;h  afF#;/:t  the 
relations  of  Norway  and  Sweden  with  foreign  fiountrien.  In 
this  field  of  foreign  affairs  the  king  has  pr>wer  to  declare  war 
and  conclude  peace,  to  form  or  dissolve  allianr;esy  to  use  Hhifis 
of  war  or  troops,  to  send  or  recall  amVjassarlors,  —  has,  in  lirief, 
all  the  prerogatives  of  sovereignty.  His  power  it}  iwX  thiin  for 
both  kingdoms  does  not,  however,  merge  Sweden  and  Norway 
as  regards  international  relations:  they  retain  their  Hi-panite- 
ness  and  individuality  in  the  family  of  nations  ;  anri  the  king 
may,  and  often  does,  conclude  treaties  affecting  one  of  Ium  king- 
doms only.  Peace  and  war  are  of  course,  however,  crHiinion  to 
both  kingdoms. 

029.  The  king  is  assisted  in  these  functions  hj  no  common  minUter 
of  foreign  affairs :  he  acts  through  the  Swedish  minister,  Norway  having 
no  minister  of  foreign  affairs  at  all.  Certain  other  minbters  of  itatti 
must  be  present  when  the  Swedish  foreign  mmistvr  layi  diplomatic 
affairs  before  the  king ;  and  when  such  matters  directly  affect  Norway 
a  Norwegian  minister  of  state  must  be  present. 

Norwegians  find  ground  for  serious  objection  to  the  present  constitu- 
tional arrangements  existing  between  the  two  countries  in  their  own  too 
slight  hold  upon  the  conduct  of  foreign  affairs. 

630.  War.  —  If,  in  the  exercise  of  his  great  international 
functions,  the  question  of  war  arise,  the  king  must  take  the 
opinion  of  a  joint  Council  of  the  two  kingdoms  (sec.  634),  hut 
he  is  not  legally  bound  by  its  opinions.  He  must  himself 
assume  the  fall  responsibility  of  deciding  the  question. 

631.  A  certain  limitation  rests  upon  the  royal  power  as  regards  the 
use  of  the  Norwegian  forces.    He  may  freely  call  out  the  whole  miliuiy 


THE  DUAL   M0KARCHIR8. 


force  at  Sweden,  both  Uod  and  nsTal,  but  he  msy  not  u«e  the  Nonregiiin 
troopa  of  Uie  line  without  the  eiprets  conient  of  the  Sorl/iing.  The  Nor- 
wegian militia,  luoreorer,  cannot  under  any  circuliietance»  be  employed 
oulBide  of  Korwaj,  and  it  ia  witliin  the  competence  af  the  StorAing  at 
mnj  time  to  iiii^rease  the  militia  at  the  expense  of  the  regular  line.  It 
has  indeed  actually  done  Ihia. 

6W.  Iiegtalative  Control  of  Foieigm  Rttlationa. — Of  course,  loo, 
the  king  must  in  every  exerciie  al  his  royal  powers  act  within  the  liinils 
of  llie  fundamental  law.  He  cannot  eoter  into  any  agreement  with  a 
foreign  country  which  ia  Bot  consistent  with  the  constitations  of  his 
kingdoms;  he  nuy  not  conclusiT«ly  pledge  the  legislatures  of  his  king- 
doms to  any  action  or  to  any  expenditure  of  money ;  and  he  is  of  course 
in  a  large  measure  dependent  upon  their  co*operation  fur  the  execution 
of  treaties.   But  these  are  the  familiar  limitadona  of  modern  representa- 

633.  ConcuireDt  I.egislatios.  —  Matters  which  are  of  com- 
mon interest  to  the  two  countries,  but  which  lie  outside  of  the 
prerogatives  of  the  common  king,  are  regulated  by  concurrent 
identical  resolutions  or  laws  passed  by  the  Riksiiag  and  the 
Storthing  severally. 


Important  examples  of  such  ci 
(he  money  systems  of  the  two 
Lapps. 

631.  The  Joint  Councils.  — The  place  of  a  common  ministry 
to  advise  the  king  touching  questions  which  affect  the  inter- 
ests of  botli  kingdoms  is  taken  in  Sweden-Norway  by  a  com- 
plicated system  of  Joint  Coimcils  of  State.  Whenever  any 
matters  are  considered  in  the  Swedish  Council  of  State  at 
Stockholm  which  concern  Norway  also,  the  Norwegian  minister 
resident  and  the  two  Norwegian  Councillors  who  attend  the  king 
must  be  called  in;  and  whenever  practicable  the  opinion  of  the 
whole  Norwegian  Administration  must  be  sought  and  obtiuned. 
Whenever,  on  the  other  hand,  matters  which  directly  affect 
Sweden  are  under  debate  in  the  Norwegian  Council  of  State  at 
Chriatiania,  that  Council  must  likewise  be  strengthfued  by  the 
t  three  Swedish  ministers.    There  is  thus   both  a 


of  State;  sad  not  a 
two  kingdams  tf  IX* 
oonsideia&aii  of  oDt 


-'JZU 


I  TZlL^LiSy  H. 


^zT'^rzr     \t 


tMBlSJLLiSS 


nnfloaniiLau^-^  -r:  T*w-:f 


or  of  Xorvwrin 


635.  Cmaaunp.  —  XJieve  tf  Bt  fnoiiiiiGa.  'mz-a^niin 
two  kingdomSf  ahiioii^  Sw«deF  an  hliLfv~«rL  i^^  2^ 
to  acquire  citiaesiElup  in  Knrwsj  'pr  iii?3<e-  Tv&j^jro-^^ 
reciprocal  adraiitages  are.  iic>wer^er.  cif  euurvr  a—  fro^: 
of  either  comitiT  mar,  lor  iofnau^^  c<wi.  ^li^i  o.  -iiir 
interstate  trade  is  eDOonzaged.  and  a  ic 
Ib  facilitated. 


i.r  11**^ 


;iniII*Tir 


*    ■..■- 


fnm  IX*  ua*^ 


iLkir^Tf   :f  i; 


Legml  buuthmcBt  fron 

63a  The  Gmenaestif  Svedea II 

temal  legislation  and  admiTiiTstrarkg.  tL*:  tv  -.  Ll^-:.  •n.b  lj^t  l£ 
distinct  as  if  no  legal  relatiosifi  eiis>»d  ••r^vr?*:'!  •li-ii.  I1»'jL 
has  its  own  separate  tpeasnrr.  its  c*wt:  \tiZJL^  :tt  ,-»■:.  Hi.'ii^v 
system,  its  own  armj  and  navr ;  and  *;h^-L  Li^t  ~.Vt  :t3.  •.■.:>::.].u'et<e 
administrative  and  legisladre  orgaLuizaxici:^ 

637.  The  Swedish  Exeoitm:  The  King  and  Cosndl.— 
Sweden's  theoretical  derelopment  in  tbie  firii  jf  •.■...li-iituii'.'iii^l 
law  has  been  less  complete  than  her  practical  devel'>]«inrnt. 
Her  fundamental  law  recognizes  only  a  twofold  divisi' -n  of 
governmental  powers,  into  Executive  and  Legislative.  Judioial 
power  is  supposed  to  reside  in  the  king,  and  is  in  theory  in- 
distinguishable from  the  Executive  power.  As  a  matter  of 
practice,  however,  though  the  king  nominates  the  judges,  they 


860  THE  DOAL   MONARCHIES. 

are  quite  as  independent  of  him  as  they  would  be  were  Swedisli 
theory  upon  this  head  more  advanced. 

638.  The  position  and  character  of  the  Swedish  Executive 
are  in  some  respects  peculiar.  The  king  is  charged  to  a  quite 
extraordinary  extent  not  only  with  the  general  oversight  but 
also  with  the  detail  of  administration :  the  ministers  are  not 
so  much  directing  heaxls  of  departilients  as  councillors  of  state 
assigned  the  duty  of  advising  the  monarch.  They  bare  seats 
in  the  Riksdag  with  a  full  voice  in  all  its  debates  and  the  right, 
exercised  in  the  name  of  the  king,  to  initiate  legislation.  This 
connection  with  the  legislature  involves  also,  as  a  natural  con- 
sequence, frequent  resignations  ot  the  ministers  in  cases  of 
unalterable  disagreement  between  themselves  and  one  or  both 
of  the  chaml>er3 ;  but  ministurial  responsibility  is  not  aa  yet 
ii  recognized  principle  of  the  constitutiun.  Kot  only  the  full 
equality  of  the  two  chambers  stands  in  the  way  of  its  develop- 
ment, hut  also  the  authority  of  the  king.  The  ministers  serve 
too  many  masters  to  be  altogether  responsible  to  any  one  of 
tliem.  In  respect  of  her  Esecutive,  therefore,  Sweden  may 
be  said  to  stand  half-way  between  England  and  France,  where 
ministers  ore  wholly  responsible  to  one  house  of  the  legislature, 
and  Germany,  where  the  ministers  are  responsible  to  the  sov- 
ereign alone. 

039.  The  executiTe  departmentB  in  Sweden  «re  the  following  terta: 
Foreign  AfTnire,  Juatice,  Laud  Defence,  Sfn  Defence,  Civil  .Ufaln 
(Interior),  Finauoe,  Ecctesisstical  AlUire.  At  (be  iie»d  tit  the  Coun- 
cil of  State  (Ibe  coUci^tlTe  niinuU]')  «tan(]«  a  prime  minister  who  U  not 
generally  auigned  any  spcciSc  expcutlre  dnCieB.  The  division  of  buti- 
ness  among  tlie  departments  realH  entirely  with  the  king,  AlthoDgh 
the  king  gorcma,  however,  (o  far  aa  one  man  may,  every  decree  which 
he  iHuea  mnat  be  coiuiteraignod  by  the  head  of  the  department  wtiote 


F40.  The  Riksdag.  — The  national  Riksdag  consists,  as  in 
most  other  governments,  of  two  chambers.  Of  these  one,  the 
upper  chamber,  consists  of  one  hundred  and  forty-three  mem- 


THE   DTTAL   MONARCHIES. 


361 


1  cbosen  for  a.  term  of  nine  years  by  the  representative 
bodies  of  tlie  eoiuities  and  the  councils  of  the  larger  towns : 
these  electoral  iKKiies  being  in  their  turn  chosen  upon  the 
basis  of  a  complicated  communal  franchise  granted  chiefly  on 
property  or  income.  The  lower  house,  numbering  two  hundred 
and  twenty-two  members,  is  chosen  for  a  term  of  three  years 
by  the  electors  of  the  towns  and  of  the  rural  districts,  either 
by  direct  or  by  indirect  vote  as  a  majority  of  the  electors 
prefer.  The  rural  districts  are  allowed  one  member  for  every 
forty  thousand  inliabitants,  the  ton-ns  one  for  every  ten  thou- 
sand inhabitants,  the  latter  beii^  thus  given  the  preference  in 
representation. 

Thi>  does  not,  howerer,  r«iiult  in  the  return  of  x  itiRJoT[ty  of  town 
inemhers.  Onlj- seven ty-aii  membera  nre  rMumei)  bj  tho  lawns,  one 
huntireil  and  forty-iii  by  tlie  rural  dislricls. 

In  s  majority  of  the  electnral  diBtricts  the  vote  u  now  direct,  bjr 
choice  of  tlie  electors. 

The  proportion  of  repreBenlation  in  the  upper  house  is  one  member 
for  every  thirl;  lliousand  inhabilsntg.  The  rural  population  haa  hy 
this  amuigement  a  larger  repreBentation  in  the  upper  thnii  in  the  lower 
hoase.  Oa\y  the  municipal  cotinoils  of  Chose  towns  participnte  in  the 
elections  to  this  house  whose  population  is  not  representpd  in  the 
county  councils.  Such  towns  are  onl/  four  in  number:  Stockholm, 
Goteborg.  Matmi',  and  Narrk'>piiig. 

The  members  of  the  upper  house  are  not  elected  for  a  joint  term  of 
nine  years,  but  each  member  is  uhosen  to  serve  that  length  of  time:  so 
that  if  any  member  be  chosen  lo  flU  a  rneancy  his  term  will,  of  eoune, 
overlap  the  terras  of  Iho  members  previously  elected.  The  body  is 
thus  given  a  sort  of  continuous  existence. 

641.  Joint  Legislation  upon  Financial  Questions.  —  It  is 
a  peculiarity  of  Swedish  constitutional  arrangements  tltat, 
under  some  circumstances,  the  two  houses  are  fused.  Legisla- 
tive business  is  under  the  general  direction  of  a  joint  committee 
of  the  two  chambers,  and  in  case  of  a  difference  of  opinion 
between  the  houses  upon  financial  matters  a  decision  is  reached 
in  joint  session.  The  houses  meet  in  joint  session  for  no 
other  purpose,  however. 


THE  DUAL   MONABCHIKS. 


642.  Local  GoTemment.  —  Local  government  rests  in 
SwL'di'ii  upon  very  ancient  historical  foundations.  The  primi- 
tive Germanic  institutions  of  self-government  liave  there  never 
been  entirely  overlaid  or  lost.  In  the  Communes,  the  oldest 
and,  so  to  say,  most  natural  areas  of  local  administration, 
there  is  almost  complete  autonomy,  the  people  themselves 
acting,  where  the  size  of  the  community  does  not  forhid,  in 
primary  assemblies,  quite  after  the  immemorial  fashion.  The 
counties  are  more  artificial  constructions  of  a  later  date  and 
are  presided  over  by  officers  appointed  by  the  Icing;  but  in 
them  also  popular  representatives  play  an  important  super- 
visory part. 

643.  Changes  in  the  Constitution. — Changes  in  the  cou- 
stitution  can  be  quite  simply  effected.  If  proposed  by  one 
Rikadiig  and  a^lopted  by  the  next  (the  next  after  an  election 
for  the  lower  house)  they  become,  with  the  royal  assent,  in- 
corporated parts  of  the  fundamental  law. 

644.  The  GoTernment  of  Norway :  The  Norwegian 
ExecutiTe.  — The  king  stands  in  substantially  the  same  rela- 
tions to  his  Council  in  Norway  that  he  occupies  towards  hia 
Council  in  Sweden:  the  supreme  deciding  authority  is  his. 
Alike  in  Norway  and  in  Sweden  he  must  take  the  opinion  of 
his  ministers  upon  public  questions;  and  when  he  is  in  Sweden 
he  may  not  take  any  decision  upon  Norwegian  affairs  without 
hearing  the  advice  of  the  three  Norwegian  councillors  who 
attend  him  there.  On  important  Norwegian  measures  not 
demanding  haste  he  must  even,  when  in  Sweden,  ask  the 
written  opinion  of  the  whole  Norwegian  Council.  But  tiie 
decision  is  his  in  any  case.  His  constant  absence  in  Sweden, 
however,  gives  a  weight  in  government  to  the  Norwegian 
Council  which  its  Swedish  counterpart  never  possesses.  The 
king  must  leave  to  the  Council,  acting  under  the  presidency  of 
a  viceroy  or  of  the  prime  minister,  the  major  part  of  the 
governing  authority,  including  even  his  veto ;  and  his  power 
to  reverse  its  action  is  strictly  limited.     As  regards  their  rela- 


I 


THE  DUAL   MONARCHIES. 


tiotu  to  the  national  legislature  the  Norwegian  do  not  differ 
greatly  from  the  Swedish  laioistera.  Thi^y  sit,  without  votinff, 
in  the  Storthing;  they  have  the  privilege  of  iiiittativr,  and 
they  are  under  no  constitutioaal  obligation  to  n^iiign  in  t-anc  of 
defeat  (sec.  63S). 

MS  The  Norwegtiin  Couni.'il  of  Sute  coniltti  of  two  ptni,  (a)  « 
miniiter  of  Male  anil  Iwo  councitlorB.  all  three  of  whom  accompany  the 
kinK.  and  (&}  the  '  Go*eniroeiit '  proper,  eoiuiiting  of  a  tninUlcr  of 
•tale,  aa  prime  miniiler,  and  lii  »r  aeven  other  mlnlitcn,  acoonlliin  at 
tlie  prime  miDiiter  hu  or  hai  not  a  porlfoHo,  For  the  aJminiitralive 
deparlmeDti  in  'Sarm%j,  ai  in  SwL'den,  arc  Kytn  in  numheri  namely, 
Bccleiiutical  Affairs,  Justice,  Interior,  Finance,  War  (indudinft.  aincF 
1S85,  the  nary),  Public  Works,  and  Audit.  Tlie  iliviiioo  o(  buaincn 
among  the  sercral  department!  rente  with  the  king. 

646.  The  Storthing.  —  The  national  StoHhing  has  a  nhariuv 
ter  and  constitution  quite  peculiarly  its  own.  It  is,  in  fuct,  a 
single  body,  elected  as  a  whole,  btit  self-divided  for  ordinary 
legislative  business  into  two  sections,  a  Lagthhig  and  an 
Oddathing.  It  is  chosen  for  a  term  of  three  years  and  consists 
of  one  hundred  and  fourteen  members,  tLirty-«ight  (or  one- 
third)  of  whom  are  returned  by  the  towns,  seventy-six  (or 
two-thirds)  by  the  rural  districts. 

ThiB  proportion  ia  flied  by  law  and  can  be  changed  only  by  coniti- 
Indonal  proTiiion. 

The  franchise  reau  upon  a  property  qualiScalion,  and  the  voting  ia 
indirect.  In  the  citie*  the  accondary  clcctora  are  choaen  In  the  propor- 
tion of  one  to  every  fifty  Totars;  in  the  country  dlatricta  in  the  propor- 
tion of  one  for  every  one  hondred  votera. 

647.  Upon  the  assembling  of  a  new  Storthing  one-fourth  of 
its  members  are  selected,  by  the  Storthing's  own  vote,  to  con- 
stitute the  Lagiking;  the  remaining  three-fourths  constitute 
the  OdtUthituj;  and  with  the  Odelalhing  remains  the  right  tii 
originate  all  measures  of  legislation.  The  Lagthing  is  thus, 
as  it  were,  merely  a  committee  of  the  Storthing  set  apart  as  a 
revisory  body,  a  sort  of  upper  chamber.     It  is  only  with  regard 


864  THE   DUAL   MONA.RCHIBS. 

to  ordinary  bills,  however,  that  the  SloHhing  acta  in  this  w^ 
as  two  houses.  Constitutionitl  and  financial  questionB  It  con- 
siders as  a  single  body. 

In  case  the  Lagthing  twice  rejects  >nj  meaiure  lent  to  it  bj  the 
Odeittkiag,  the  difierence  ii  decided  in  joinl  leision  by  a  two-thirdi  vole. 

648.  Local  Govemment.  —  Local  government  in  Norway 
does  not  rest  upon  the  same  undisturbed  foundations  of  his- 
torical tradition  which  in  Sweden  upliold  it.  The  laws  whicli 
give  to  it  its  organization  date  from  1837.  By  these  the  counlxy 
is  divided  into  districts  and  communes,  in  the  govenunent  of 
both  of  which  the  people  are  represented,  but  in  both  of  which 
officials  apiwinted  hj  the  central  Govemment  exercise  consid- 
erable {Kiwers  of  oversight  and  control. 

649.  Changes  of  Constitution.  —  Constitutional  amendment 
is  effected  in  Norway  substantially  as  in  Swcflen.  Proposals 
of  amendment  must  be  introduced  at  the  JlrU  ordinary  ikmIoh 
of  the  Storthing  held  after  an  election,  and  must  be  finally  acted 
upon,  without  alteration,  during  the  first  session  of  the  next 
Storthing.  The  votes  of  two-tliirds  of  the  members  present  are 
required  for  the  passage  of  such  amendments,  and  the  king's 
veto  operates  as  in  other  eases  (sec,  626). 

650.  The  Two  Countries.  —  More  tlian  seventy  years  of 
successful  union  (1814-1880)  now  stand  behind  this  singular 
dual  monarchy  of  Sweden-Noi-way,  The  attitude  of  Sweden 
towards  her  partner  land  has  been  marked  during  most  of  this 
period,  as  the  attitude  of  the  stronger  towards  the  weaker  party 
should  he,  by  not  a  little  forbearance  and  eons i deration.  The 
two  countries  have  concurred  in  removing  also  all  the  more 
serious  causes  of  possible  commercial  irritation  between  theni, 
—  each  opening  its  markets  to  the  natural  produota  of  the  other. 
Sweden,  nevertheless,  has  the  preponderant  weight  and  influ- 
ence in  all  common  affairs,  particularly,  of  course,  in  the  regu- 
lation of  the  foreign  relations  of  the  two  kingdoms  (sec-  628). 
Her  iwlicy,  moreover,  is  often,  when  considered  from  Norway's 


THE  DCAL  XO^ARCHIESw  r^ 


point  of  Tiew,  a  Swiedish.  policj  merely.  lookinij  din?etlv  or  in- 
directly towards  Swetiuh  oontn^L  Xot  a  few  causes  of  jealousy, 
not  a  few  points  of  friecioa.  remain  in  the  system.  An  indu- 
ential  party  in  Norway,  thierefore.  of  oourse  desires  an  even 
larger  measore  of  xnilependenoe  and  home  rule  than  is  now 
possible  without  fundamental  constitutional  ohang^\  susj^ei^t- 
ing,  probably  not  without  just  cause,  that  it  is  the  objtvt  v^f  a 
certain  party,  at  any  rater  if  not  of  all  ponies^  in  Sweilen.  to 
weaken  the  guarantees  of  liberty  now  existing,  and  to  draw 
Norway  ercn  further  within  the  circle  of  Swevlish  ivntr\>L 
The  fature,  it  woulfi  seem,  must  assureiUy  brinsr  forth  either 
greater  consolidation  of  the  dual  goTemment  or  a  new  :uul 
better,  becaose  closer,  scheme  of  confederation. 


SOMK   fcrrBODrCTORY    ArXUORITIES. 

On  AoBtria-HnngBiT : 

Warwuj  Banm  H.  de,  ^  The  Aastro-Hongftriaii  Empire.**  8vo.  London* 
1877.     Hialoricml  mod  descriptire. 

Paitentm^  A  J^  ''The  Magyus,  Their  Country  and  lUi  Institutionn.** 
2  Tols.    LondoD,  1870. 

Atbriek^  J.,  ^Das  SUat&recht  der  oesterreichisch-uuj^ari^^'hou  Mon- 
archies'' in  Marqmardsens  ''  Handbuch  des  oefFentliohon  Utvht««'* 
Freiburg  in  B.,  ldS4. 

Demambynesy  G.,  •*  Les  Constitutions  Europ^nes,"  IL,  piv  1«7-.'UM, 

Letry,  D.,  '^  L' Aatriche-Hongrie,  ses  Institutions,"  etc.     l\irijs  1S73, 

On  Sweden-Korwaj : 

Ihmkamj  S.  A,  «*  History  of  Denmark,  Sweden,  and  Norway."    3  voln., 

12nio.    London,  1840.    Best  brief  history  in  KngUsh. 
Geijger,  E.  J.,  and  Carlson^  F.  F.,  "Gesohichto  SwodiMJu."  trnnitlatiHl 

into  German  by  J.  C  Petersen,    5  vols.,  Svo.     (iotha,  1811^7*^, 
Asckekaug,  T.  H.,  "Das  Staatsrecht   der  veroinigten    K(MUKr««ioh«) 

Schweden  nnd  Norw^;en/'  in  Marq%uurdun*$  ^^Ilandbuoh   iltft 

oefFentlichen  Rechts."    Freiburg  in  B.»  1880. 
Demombynes,  G.,  ""Les  Constitotions  Enropienat,"  I.,  pp.  03-108, 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  ENOLAND. 


I.   Cbntbal  Govebnmknt. 

651.  Origin  of  the  Constitution  Teutonic.  —  The  history 
of  governiaeiit  in  England,  as  in  Germany,  begins  with  the 
primitive  politics  of  the  Teutonic  races.  Those  great  race 
movements  of  tlie  fifth  century  which  put  the  Frank  in  the 
Roman's  place  in  Gaul  put  the  Angles  and  Saxons  in  the  phice 
of  the  Roman  in  Briton.  The  first  Teutons  who  made  a 
permanent  settlement  in  Britain  (a^.d.  449)  did  not  find  the 
Roman. there;  the  imperial  legions  had  been  withdrawn  from 
the  island  almost  forty  years  before  (a.d.  410)  to  serve  the 
Empire's  greater  necessities  in  her  contest  with  invading  hosts 
nearer  home.  But  the  new-comers  from  the  lowlands  about 
the  Elbe  and  the  Weser  found  there  many  splendid  and  im- 
pressive monuments  of  the  civilization  which  everywhere  kept 
company  with  Roman  dominion.  What  effect  these  evidences 
of  the  displaced  system  of  Rome  may  have  had  upon  the 
rough  seamen  who  made  the  new  conquest,  or  how  much  of 
Roman  influence  may  have  remiuned  with  the  people  of  Britain 
to  be  handed  on,  in  faint  reproduction,  to  future  masters  of  the 
island,  it  is  impossible  to  say.  Certainly,  liowever,  there  was 
nothing  of  Rome's  handiwork  in  the  forms  of  government 
which  the  Teutons  established  at  the  basis  of  English  politics. 
Those  forms  were  their  own.  "They  were  reproductions,  as 
nearly  as  the  conditions  of  conquest  would  allow,  of  the  in- 


THE   r.OVERNSrENT  OF   ENGLAND.  8fi7 

Stttntioiis  which  the  Bomans  had  seen  in  use  among  their 
redoubtable  foea  beyond  the  Rhine  before  evei-  the  Empire  had 
suffered  serious  inroad, 

652.  Primitive  Teutonic  Institutioas.  — These  institutions 
had  none  of  the  national  character  which  they  were  in  the 
course  of  time  to  acquire.  They  iUiistrated  the  well-known 
liistorical  sequence,  in  which  local  government  always  precedes 
central  government.  Men  governed  themselves  as  families  and 
small  communities,  before  they  were  governed  as  nations.  For 
the  tiermans  of  that  early  time  the  village  was  the  centre  of 
political  life ;  national  organization  they  at  first  scarcely  knew 
except  for  purposes  of  war;  kingship  among  them  was  honor- 
ary and  typical  rather  than  real.  The  freemen  of  each  little 
community  in  times  of  peaee  directed  their  own  affairs  with 
quite  absolute  freedom  in  village  meeting.  Even  in  war  eaeh 
freeman  had  a  vote  in  the  distribution  of  booty  and  could  set 
his  own  imperative  individuality  as  a  more  or  less  effectual 
check  upon  the  wilfulness  of  his  commander  (sees.  162-165). 
A  very  fierce  demot;ratic  temper  seems  to  have  ruled  in  the 
politics  of  that  rough  primitive  time.  And  it  is  not  at  all 
likely  that  this  temper  was  a  whit  abated  among  the  hardy 
pirates,  as  tempestuous  as  the  northern  waters  which  they 
braved,  who  founded  new  kingdoms  in  Britain  in  the  fifth 
century. 

653.  Institutional  Changes  effected  by  Conquest.  —  It  was 
kingdoms,  however,  and  not  mere  loose  trilial  confederaeiea, 
which  they  established.  Concerted,  organized  movements  for 
conquest  did  the  same  thing  for  the  Angles  and  Saxons  that 
they  did  for  the  Franks  (sees.  234,  236)  :  they  made  real  king- 
ship necessary  as  an  abiding  basis  for  national  organization. 
The  military  leader  waa  of  necessity  constituted  permanent 
king,  the  same  cohesion  being  needed  to  follow  up  and  enjoy 
conquest  that  had  been  need«d  to  effect  it.  But  the  new  king- 
doms were  at  first  quite  small,  —  small  as  the  island  waa,  it 
held  many  such,  —  and  the  internal  organization  of  the  tribes 


868        TUB  OOVERNMBNT  OF  EKOLAND. 

was  probably  not  deeply  affected  by  the  fact  tbat  a  throne  bad 
been  fl«t  up.  The  people  gathered,  as  wa*  their  long-time,  their 
immemorial  wont,  into  more  or  less  compact  but  always  small 
commuiiitiesj  enjoying  their  lands  according  to  some  system 
of  common  ownership  which  left  the  chief  pastures  and  the 
principal  water  supply  open  to  use  by  all  and  reserved  only 
the  arable  land  to  separate  use  by  individuals,  —  a  separate  use 
which  individuals  enjoyed,  however,  subject  to  the  control  of 
the  community.  Justice  aud  ^vernment  stilt  proceeded,  as 
of  old,  from  the  meeting  of  village  freemen. 

654.  The  Hundred-moot  and  the  Folk-mMt.  — But  there 
was,  besides  this  local  organization  time  out  of  mind  habitual 
with  the  Germans,  a  wider  organization  possessing  features 
which  possibly  had  not  been  known  tn  forms  quite  so  fully 
and  symmetrically  developed  and  integrated  in  earlier  Ger- 
manic practice.  Communities  were  combined  into  '  hundreds,' 
and  it  was  a  combination  of  'hundreds,'  doubtless,  that  con- 
stituted the  little  kingdoms  of  the  first  periods  of  Saion 
dominion,  —  some  of  which  at  any  rate  became  the  'shires' 
or  counties  of  the  later  times  when  all  England  was  united 
under  one  rule.  The  '  hundred,'  like  the  smaller  units  of  the 
system,  the  several  villages  or  communities,  had  its  '  moot '  or 
meeting,  composed  of  the  priest,  the  reeve,  and  four  men  from 
each  township  within  its  limits.  The  principal  functions  of 
this  hundred-moot  were  those  of  a  court :  for  the  hundred  was 
distinctively  a  judicial  rather  than  an  administrative  district. 
Above  the  hundred-moot,  at  the  top  of  the  primitive  system, 
was  the  general  folk-moot,  a  general  assembly  of  the  freemen, 
playing  the  same  part  of  tribal  or  national  council  that  Tacitus 
had  seen  similar  assemblies  play  in  Geruiany  in  the  first 
century. 

655.  English  Kingdom  and  English  County.  —  When  the 
English  kingdoms  were  mimy,  eairh,  probubly,  had  its  general 
council,  which  sat  under  thf  presidency  of  the  king,  and  which 
iulvised  with  him  concerning  the  common  interests  with  some 


THE   GOVERNMENT  OV   EaiGLAND. 


369 


at  least  of  the  old  autboritati  veness  which  its  conclusions  had 
possessed  before  the  new  kingship  bad  been  created.  When 
England  had  been  made  a  single  kingdom,  in  the  later  days 
when  the  Norman  conquest  was  drawing  near,  these  divisions 
of  the  land,  these  kingdoms  which  had  once  had  sucb  indepen- 
dent political  life,  sank  to  the  rdle  of  counties,  and  their  folk- 
moots,  which  had  onc«  been  in  a  sense  national  assemblies, 
became  mere  shire-moots,  mere  county  courts,  presided  over  by 
the  sheriff  as  representative  of  the  king,  the  bisliop  as  repre- 
sentative of  mother  Church,  and  the  ealdorman  as  representa- 
tive of  the  nation,  and  composed  of  the  landowners  of  the 
shire,  the  reeve,  priest,  and  four  men  from  each  township, 
twelve  representatives  from  each  hundred,  and  all  officials. 

656.  The  Witenagemot.  —  National  authority,  meantime, 
had  passed,  so  far  as  it  had  passed  to  any  assembly,  to  an 
aasembly  of  another  kind,  to  a  great  council  called  the  Wit- 
magevMt,  or  assembly  of  the  Wise.  We  have  no  certain 
knowledge  of  the  exact  character  of  this  famous  national 
body;  but  we  are  probably  warranted  in  concluding  that  it 
was  formed  more  or  less  closely  upon  the  model  of  the  assem- 
blies which  it  had  displaced-  The  national  councils  of  the 
smaller  kingdoms  of  the  earlier  time,  which  had  now  shrunk 
into  mere  shire  courts,  handed  on  their  functions  of  general 
counsel,  and  also,  no  doubt,  in  theory  at  least,  their  organizar 
tion,  to  this  Witenagemot,  the  representative  of  a  wider  nation- 
ality. Probably  it  was  within  the  right  of  every  freeman  to 
attend  and  vote  in  this  great  meeting  of  the  nation  ;  but  as  a 
matter  of  fact,  its  membership  was  limited,  apparently  from 
the  first,  to  the  chief  men  of  the  shires  and  of  the  royal  house- 
hold. To  it  came  the  sheriffs,  the  ealdormen,  the  bishops,  and 
chief  officers  and  thegns  about  the  king's  person. 

657.  Powers  of  the  Witenagemot.  —  Its  powers  were  very 
great  indeed,  in  theory  always,  perhaps  at  hrst  in  practice  also. 
To  it  belonged  the  old  popular  prerogative  of  electing,  or  upon 

n  deposing,  the  king.     It  gave  or  withheld  its  consent 


370 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  ENGLAND. 


to  grants  of  the  public  land.  It  was  the  supreme  court  of  the 
kingdom,  for  both  civil  aud  criminal  ca^es.  It  shared  with 
the  king  the  law-making  and  appointing  [lOwer,  and  joined 
him  in  the  imposition  of  taxes.  As  the  king  grew  in  power 
and  influence,  the  co-operation  of  the  Witenagemot  m  judgment 
and  legislation  became  more  and  more  a  matter  of  form  only ; 
but  always  there  were  two  or  three  yearly  meetings  of  the 
body,  and  its  action,  though  in  moat  things  merely  formal  and 
perfunctory,  wa*  yet  a  necessary  and,  symbolically,  a  valuable 
form,  preserving,  as  it  did,  the  memory,  if  no  more,  of  the 
nation's  freedom. 

658.  The  Norman  Feudalization. — With  the  Norman  con- 
quest came  profound  changes  in  the  government  of  England. 
The  chief  officers  of  the  shire  became  royal  officers  merely,  the 
ecclesiastical  authority  being  set  ai>art  to  Itself,  and  the  ealdor- 
man  being  shut  out  from  all  administrative  functions.  The 
land  William  uonflscated,  in  the  ruthless  thoroughness  of  his 
conquest,  in  vast  quantities,  because  of  the  stubborn  resistance 
of  its  English  owners,  and  granted  to  Normans  or  to  submis- 
sive Englishmen  to  be  held  in  feudal  subjection  to  himself. 
The  feudal  system,  so  familiar  to  the  historian  of  the  continent, 
with  its  separated  baronial  jurisdictions  and  its  personal  depen- 
dencies of  vassal  upon  lord  and  of  lord  upon  overlord,  began 
to  be  developed  in  England  also.  Township  courts  in  most 
places  gave  way  to  baronial  courts;  hundred-moots  lost  their 
one-time  importance ;  aud  all  judicial  power  that  did  not  pass 
into  the  hands  of  feudal  lords  tended  to  pass  to  the  court  of 
the  sheriff,  the  king's  lieutenant  in  the  shire.  Still  William 
kept  the  barons  under ;  he  did  not  suffer  their  power  to  become 
threatening  to  his  own,  but  kept  them  always  dependent  upon 
himself  for  the  continued  eieriuse  of  their  privileges. 

659.  The  Great  Council  of  the  Norman  Kings.  —  More  im- 
portant stdl,  he  preserved,  with  uioditications  to  suit  bis  change 
of  system,  the  national  assembly  of  the  Saxon  polity.  Ha 
claimed  to  come  to  the  throne  by  natural  right  and  legal  sue- 


caasion,  not  by  conquest,  anil  tie  sought  to  continue,  as  far  aa 
might  be,  the  eoustitutioo  under  which  he  claimed  succeesion. 
He  sought  and  obtained  formal  election  to  the  throne,  as 
nearly  as  possible  in  accordance  with  the  ancient  forms ;  and, 
his  throne  secure,  he  endeavored  to  rule  within  the  sanction  of 
ancient  custom.  He  maintained  the  WUenageniot.  But  of 
course  its  character  greatly  changed  under  his  hands.  Eevolt 
hardened  his  rule,  to  the  exclusion  of  the  old  national  element 
from  the  central  assembly  of  the  realm.  As  the  new  organi- 
zatiou  of  the  country  assumed  a  feudal  character  of  the  Norman 
type,  that  new  character  became  mirrored  in  the  composition 
of  the  national  council.  The  Witencufemot  merged  in  the  Great 
Council  (viagnum  or  commune  coiicUtum)  of  the  king's  tenants- 
in-chief.  To  it  came  at  first,  besides  the  earls,  the  barons,  and 
the  kniglita,  who  either  in  fact  or  in  feudal  theory  held  their 
lands  of  the  king,  the  archbisbojis  also,  the  bishops,  and  the 
abbots  ;  aubseiiuently,  however,  even  thesti  ecclesiastical  mem- 
bers were  admitted  only  as  barons,  as  holding  land  of  the  king 
and  80  members  of  the  feudal  hierarchy.  In  theory,  it  would 
seem,  every  landowner  was  entitled  to  claim  a  seat  in  this 
Council  i  it  was  meant  to  hold  the  plar«  of  a  national  assembly 
which  could  speak  for  the  governing  classes  ;  but  in  fact  only 
the  greater  barons  and  churchmen  as  a  rule  attended,  and '  ten- 
ure by  barony '  became  at  length  the  exclusive  valid  title  to 
membership.  The  development  of  this  body,  the  Great  Coun- 
cil of  tlie  Notmau  kings,  is  the  central  subject  of  early  English 
constitutional  history ;  for  from  it  may  be  said  to  have  sprung 
the  whole  effective  organization  of  the  present  government  of 
England.  Out  of  it,  directly  or  indirectly,  by  one  process  or 
another,  Ikave  been  evolved  Parliament,  the  Cabinet,  and  the 
courts  of  law. 

600.  Tbe  Feudal  System  In  Etngland.  —  England  n>«  not  fend&l- 
iMd  by  tlie  Korninns.  ('eudBLizRtinn  liad  grown  there,  na  eUewhere, 
with  tlie  growth  of  Teutonic  palitics,  under  Shxoii  and  Dune  as  under 
Frftnk  aiiil  Golb.     Society  in  Engluid,  as  ua  the  CoDtineni,  liad  ilirided 


THE  GOVEENMENT  OP  ENGLAND, 


I 


intci  rsnkg  of  nublea,  freemeo  and  elavea  bound  together 
trolly  and  the  piinciplea  of  lindownerahip.  What  the  Normiui  did  wai 
to  give  Dew  directions  to  the  indigenuui  grovtti  uf  feudaligin.  The 
eyateni  liad  not  gone  to  auch  leagtha  of  disintegriktLon  in  Eastland  ai  it 
aftcrnarda  went  on  the  Continent,  and  Williaui  the  Conqueror'i  flnt 
care  when  compacting  hii  power  in  tlie  idand  wh«  to  lubordinate  all 
feudal  elements  permanently  Id  the  crown.  He  saw  to  it,  by  the  un- 
hesitating use  of  his  great  power,  that  no  baron  ihould  be  able  Ut  copi 
with  the  king  without  wide  combinatiou  with  other  baroni,  tneh  at 
watchful  kings  could  probably  always  preTent;  and  he  dulled  the  edge 
of  hostile  feeling  by  giving  to  the  greater  bnrons  of  the  kingdom  a 
function  of  weight  in  the  management  of  BfTsira  hj  bringing  them  into 
peaceful  and  legitimate  combination  in  the  Great  Council,  which  be 
called  together  three  times  every  year,  and  whose  sdrice  he  nevel 
refused  at  least  to  hear.  That  Council  retained,  formally  at  atiy  rate, 
the  right  lo  choose  the  king,  and  all  laws  were  declared  to  be  cnMled 
by  and  with  its  advice  and  consent, 

661,  Character  of  English  Institutional  Grovth.— Ithas 
been  noted  aa  a  leading  cbaracterintiR  of  the  conetitutional 
history  of  England  that  her  politi^'Jil  institutions  have  been 
inceasantly  in  proeesa  of  development,  a  singular  continuity 
marking  the  whole  of  the  transition  from  her  most  aneient  to 
her  present  forms  of  governmen  t.  It  is  not  a  history  of  breaks 
or  of  new  establishments,  or  of  suceesaive  new  creations  of 
instnunentalitiea  of  legislation  and  administration:  all  the 
wjiy  through  it  is  a  history  of  almost  insensible  change,  of 
slow  modifieatiou,  and  of  unforced,  almost  of  unconsciotu, 
development.  Very  great  contrasts  appear  between  the  char^ 
aoter  of  her  government  in  one  age  and  its  character  in  ano^er 
age  distant  one  or  more  centuries  from  the  first ;  bnt  it  is  very 
difficult  to  peKeiv«  any  alteration  at  all  when  com[>ari9on  is 
made  from  generation  to  generation.  Almost  no  ctiangee  can 
be  given  exact  dates :  each  took  place  'about '  such  and  such  a 
year,  or  in  this  or  that  long  reign.  The  whole  process,  there' 
fore,  ia  one  which  may  be  outliue<l  in  quite  brief  epitome :  its 
stages  are  long,  its  features  large,  its  details  uneiisnitiRl  to 
clearness.     It  is  possible  to  trace  the  evolution  of  the  ordenid 


I 


THE  aOVBBNMENT  OF  ENGLAND.  878 

sjitem  of  Parliament,  Cabinet,  and  courts  out  of  the  nebulous 
mass  of  the  Great  Council  without  burdening  the  recital  with 
too  great  a  weight  of  partiuuliirs. 

662.  The  Course  of  Development.  —  In  briefest  summary 
the  facts  are  these :  the  Great  (or  National)  Couik'U  itself 
became  the  Parliament  of  the  realm ;  those  of  its  members,  aa 
originally  constituted,  who  were  state  officers  and  chief  officials 
of  the  court  became  a  Permanent  royal  Council,  out  of  which, 
in  course  of  time,  grew  the  more  modern  Privy  Council  and  at 
length  the  Cabinet;  and  those  members  of  the  Permanent 
Council  whose  duties  were  financial  and  judicial  gradually  drew 
apart  from  the  rest  for  the  exercise  of  their  functions,  their 
work  being  finally  divided  among  them  according  to  its  nature, 
and  the  several  bodies  into  which  they  thus  tell  becoming,  in 
the  end,  the  courts  of  Exchequer,  of  Chancery,  and  of  common 
law. 

663.  The  Permanent  Council. —The  body  of  state  and 
court  officers  whom  the  king  k^ept  about  him  as  his  'Ordinary' 
or  Permanent  Council  were  originally  all  of  them  members  of 
the  Great  Council  and  seem  at  first  to  have  acted  as  a  sort  of 
"committee,  or  inner  circle,"  of  that  greater  body.  The  Great 
Council  met  but  three  times  in  the  year ;  its  organization  was 
not  permanent ;  its  membership  varied,  both  numerically  and 
personally,  from  year  to  year.  The  officers  of  the  permanent 
service,  on  the  other  hand,  were  always  within  e.tay  reach  of 
consultation ;  they  were  in  a  certain  sense  picked  men  out  of 
the  larger  body  of  the  national  Council ;  it  was  natural  that 
they  should  be  consulted  by  the  king  and  that  their  advice, 
given  in  their  collective  capacity  as  a  smaller  council,  should 
carry  with  it  the  weight  of  their  connection  with  the  more 
authoritative  Great  Council.  As  a  matter  of  fact  at  any  rate, 
they  acquired  powers  almost  coincident  with  those  of  the 
national  body  itself.  Their  powers  came,  indeed,  to  possess 
an  importance  superior  even  to  those  of  the  more  august  assem- 
bly, being  exercised  as  they  were,  not  intermittently  or  occa- 


874 


TUE  GOVBRNMEST  OF  BNGLAKD. 


sionally,  but  continuously ;  not  with  a  mere  outside  acquainb- 
anct!  with  the  posture  of  affairs,  but  with  an  inside  intimacy  uf 
knowledge. 

664.  Composition  of  the  Permanent  Council. —  Under  the 
Norman  kings  the  membership  of  the  Permanent  Council  con- 
sisted, usually,  of  the  two  archbishops  (of  Canterbury  and  of 
York),  the  Justiciar,  the  Treasurer,  the  Chancellor,  the  Stew> 
ard,  the  Marshal,  the  Chamberlain,  and  the  Butler,  with  the 
occasional  addition  of  other  ofilcials,  such  as  the  king's  Ser- 
geant, and  of  such  bishops  and  barons  as  the  sovereign  saw 
fit  from  time  to  time  to  summon.  There  was,  however,  no 
fixed  rule  as  to  its  composition.  Possibly  every  baron,  a^  a 
member  of  the  Great  Council,  could,  if  he  had  so  chosen,  have 
attended  the  sittings  of  this  section  of  the  Great  Council  also, 
which,  while  the  Great  Council  was  not  in  session,  masqueraded 
as  its  deputy  and  proxy.  Practically  it  would  seem  always,  aa 
a  rule,  to  have  lain  within  the  king's  choice  to  constitute  it 
how  he  would. 

605.  The  Powers  of  fhe  Permanent  Council  were  enormous: 
were  as  large  as  those  of  the  king  himself,  who  constituted  it 
his  administrative,  judicial,  and  legislative  agent.  Ita  "  work 
was  to  counsel  and  assist  the  king  in  the  execution  of  every 
power  of  the  crown  which  was  not  exercised  through  the 
machinery  of  the  common  law  " ) '  and  "  the  king  could  do 
nearly  every  act  in  his  Permanent  Council  of  great  men  wliich 
be  could  perform  when  surrounded  by  a  larger  number  of  bis 
nobles ;  except  impose  taxes  on  those  nohles  themselves." ' 

Itut  the  Permanent  Council  very  early  ceased  to  act  as  a 
whole  in  the  discbarge  of  all  ita  functions  alike.  Itself  a  cotd- 
mittee,  it  presently,  iu  its  turn,  began  to  split  up  into  commit- 

660.   The  Law  Courts.  —  Men  specially  learned  in  the  law 
were  brought  into  its  membership,  the  biter  kings  not  hesitaU 
>  Rtul>lM,  Om.Uiinwa!  Hlitorf  o/Enffland,  Vol.  III.,]).  862. 
«  A.  V.  Diiiey,  The  Privg  Cu«iit{l.  p.  ii. 


THE  GOVEKNMBHT  OF  ESULAMD. 


375 


ing,  when  tlie  needs  of  the  service  demanded,  tu  introduce 
commoners,  as  the  Couucil  drifted  away  from  eveu  its  nominal 
connection  witli  the  Great  Coun(;il ;  and  to  these  tlic-  financial 
and  judicial  functions  of  the  crown  were  more  and  more  exctu- 
sively  entrusted.  (Compare  sec.  293.)  It  was  not  long  before 
(o)  a  separate  Court  of  ExiHiequer,  which  was  at  first  charged 
priuciiiaUy  with  the  audit  of  linaace  accounts,  had  been  per- 
manently assigned  its  special  'barons'  as  Justices,  and  had 
acquired  jurisdiction  over  all  cases  in  which  the  king  was 
directly  concerned ;  (6)  another  special  bench  of  judges  had 
received,  as  a  Court  of  ComvyoH  Pleas,  jurisdiction  over  all 
civil  cases  between  subject  and  subject ;  (c)  still  another,  as  a 
supreme  court,  or  Court  of  King's  BencJi,  which  always  accom- 
panied tlie  sovereign  wherever  he  went  and  which  was  iu 
theory  presided  over  by  the  king  himself,  had  been  empowered 
to  supervise  local  justice  and  itself  control  all  cases  not  spe- 
cially set  apart  for  the  heai-ing  of  other  courta ;  and  (d)  the 
Chancellor,  who  liad  once  been  merely  jiresident,  in  the  king's 
absence,  of  the  Permanent  Councd  when  it  heard  appeals  In  its 
judicial  capacity,  had  absorbed  to  himself,  in  his  Court  of 
Chancery,  the  whole  of  that  80-<!ft!led  'equitable'  function  of 
the  crown  by  virtue  of  which  the  king  had  granted  relief  to 
suitors  for  whose  cases  the  common  law  had  provided  no  ade- 
quate process.  The  Chaucellorship  was  thus  put  in  the  way 
of  attaining  to  its  later-day  partial  ascendency  over  the '  courts 
of  law.'  This  process  of  the  differentiation  and  development 
of  the  courts  began  in  the  early  years  of  the  twelfth  century 
and  may  be  said  to  have  been  completed  by  the  middle  of  tha 
fourteenth. 

667.  Parliament.  —  Meantime  the  national  body,  the  Great 
Council,  from  which  the  Permanent  Council  and  courts  had  in 
a  sense  been  derived,  had  had  its  own  expansions  and  changes 
of  form  and  had  taken  on  a  new  character  of  the  utmost  sig- 
nificance. Not  greatly  altered  in  its  composition  during  the 
century  which  followed  the  Norman  conquest,  the  Great  Coun- 


876 


THE  GOVERNMEKT  OP  ENGLAND. 


oil  was  profoundly  affected  by  the  outcome  of  Magna  Oharta 
(a.d.  1216)  and  the  momentoua  oonstitntional  strugglts  which 
followed  it.  It  was  then  that  the  principle  of  repreaetUatioti 
was  first  Introduced  into  the  coimtitution  of  Parliament  and 
oommonera  as  well  as  nobles  given  seats  in  the  national  aasem- 
blj.  The  archbishops,  bishops,  and  abijots  attended  as  of 
course,  as  always  before,  and  the  earls  and  greater  barons  held 
themselves  equally  entitled  to  he  summoned  always  by  special 
personal  summons ;  but  the  lesser  barons,  who  formerly  had 
been  called  to  the  Council,  not  by  personal  summons,  but  only 
by  a  general  summons  addressed  to  them,  along  with  all  ten- 
ants-in-ohief,  through  the  sheriffs  of  the-  counties,  had  given 
over  attending  because  of  the  expense  and  inconvenience  of 
the  privilege,  and  were  accordingly  no  longer  called.  Their 
place  was  filled  by  representation.  Writs  addressed  to  the 
sheriffs,  commanding  the  necessary  elections  to  be  held,  called 
for  representatives  of  the  lower  clergy  and,  more  important 
still,  for  representatives  (knights)  of  the  shires  and  (burgesses) 
of  the  towns.  The  Parliament  which  Edward  I.  summoned  in 
1296  contained  all  these  elements  and  established  the  type  for 
the  composition  of  all  future  Parliaments. 

60S.  In  the  (ourtcenlh  clauie  of  Magna  CIibtIb.  John  was  luade  to 
promile  tLal,  beildes  »uninioiling  the  arcllbishupt,  btBliu]iB,  abbot), 
earli,  and  greater  baroni  ipfcrally,  by  ipccial  pcnunBl  letten,  h« 
would  siunmon  all  leitur  baroni  >Uo  by  a  geoeral  ■uiumuni.  lliraagh 
the  iheriSi  and  baiUITc,  But  Ihia  general  aummoni  failed  o(  th* 
deiired  effect. 

009.  RvpresentatiTe*  from  the  towna  were  suiumoued  first  in  1S66 
by  Earl  Simon  uf  Monlfort,  wliu  knew  that  he  could  count  upon  the 
inpport  of  llie  Commons  nf  Englanil  in  liii  conteit  with  the  king, 
Henry  III,,  and  who  ualled  burgeMi^*  to  llie  Parliament  whieh  he  con- 
stituted daring  the  brief  period  at  bia  aupremncy  in  order  to  give  open 
proof  of  thai  tupport.  Edw«rd  I,  followed  Monlfort'a  ezamplp  in  120G, 
not  beeause  he  wai  deliberately  minded  to  form  s  truly  reprf  aenlallT* 
•Hemhty  ■>  a  wine  step  in  constitutional  derelopinent.  but  because  he 
wanted  money  and  knew  that  taxes  would  be  most  readily  paid  If  Toted 
hj  an  awembly  reprewuting  all. 


arte        V 

bich        I 
itioti  ■ 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  ENGLAND. 


377 


070.  B«preacnUIivcs  [roin  thu  ibirea  (knigbls)  had  nUen  been  called 
to  ParliampnC  before  126&.  Step  by  «tep  first  one  elenipnt  uf  Ibc  nation 
and  liien  anolhcr  had  boen  introduced  into  Parliampnt :  Ural  Ibe  Icaier 
barona,  by  K'^nsrnl  BUtnmons,  —  only,  however,  to  drop  out  again,  — 
then  the  gentry  ot  the  ibirei  by  election  in  the  countie",  finally  the 
bnrghera  of  the  towni  by  similar  election  in  county  court. 

671.  Genesis  of  tbe  Two  Houses.  —  Such  a  body  as  the 
Parliament  suiumoned  by  Edward  was,  however,  too  conglom- 
erate, too  little  homogeneoua  to  hold  together.  It  did  not  loog 
act  a^  a  single  assembly ;  but  presently  fell  apart  into  two 
'houses.'  Had  the  lower  clergy  uontinued  to  claim  represen- 
tation, there  might  and  probably  would  have  been  three  houses 
instead  of  two.  But,  instead  of  setting  up  a  separate  house  in 
the  civil  Farlianient,  they  drew  apart  for  the  creation  of  an 
entirely  distinct  body,  which,  under  the  name  of  ■  Convocation,' 
was  to  constitute  a  separate  ecclesiastical  parliament,  devoting 
itself  exclusiveiy  to  the  government  of  the  church.  Their 
share  in  the  management  of  temporal  affairs  they  left  alto- 
gether to  the  '  spiritual  lords,'  the  few  greater  magnates  of  the 
church  who  retained  their  places  in  the  national  council,  and 
to  such  lay  represantatives  as  the  clergy  could  assist  in  elect- 
ing to  the  lower  house. 

There  were  left,  therefore,  in  Parliament  two  main  elements, 
lords  and  commoners.  The  Lords,  to  whom  the  archbishops, 
bishops,  and  abbots  adhered  by  immemorial  wont,  formed  a 
house  to  themselves,  the  House  of  Lords.  The  commoners 
from  the  towns,  who  were  soon  joined  by  the  middle  order  of 
gentry,  the  knights  of  the  shires,  who  were  neither  great  lords 
summoned  by  personal  summoos  nor  yet  commoners,  formed 
the  other  house,  the  House  of  Commons.  These  changes  also 
were  completed  by  the  middle  of  the  fourteenth  century.  Par- 
liament was  by  that  time,  outwardly,  just  wliat  it  is  now. 

672.  The  Privy  Council.  —  The  Great  Council  and  its  direct 
heir,  Parliament,  were,  of  course,  not  a  little  jealous  of  the  enor- 
mous powers  wielded  by  the  preferred  cgunsellors  of  the  king 


THK   GOVERNMENT  OF   EN(SLAND. 

whom  he  maintained  in  permanent  relations  of  confidence  with 
himseUj  and  throngh  whom  he  suffered  to  be  exercised  some 
of  the  greatest  of  the  rojal  prerogatives.  Especially  did  the 
arrangement  seem  obnoxiuus  to  those  who  wished  to  see  the 
crown  and  its  ministers  restrained,  when  the  vitality  of  the  Per- 
manent Council  passed  to  a  still  smaller  '  Privy '  Council.  This 
body  was  to  the  Permanent  Council  what  the  I'ormanent  Coun- 
cil had  been  to  the  Great  Council.  It  was  still  another  "inner 
cinile."  It  emerges  during  the  reign  of  Henry  VI.  (1422- 
1461).  The  Permanent  Council  had  become  too  large  and  un- 
wieldy for  the  continuance  of  its  intimate  relations  with  the 
sovereign ;  it  could  no  longer  be  used  as  a  whole  for  purposes 
of  private  aflvica  and  resolution ;  and  the  king  separated  from 
the  'ordinarj' '  councillors  certain  selected  men  whom  he  con- 
stituted his  Privg  Council,  binding  them  to  himself  by  special 
oaths  of  fidelity  and  secrecy.  From  that  moment  the  Perma- 
nent Council  is  virtually  superseded,  and  the  Privj-  Council  be- 
comes the  chief  administrative  and  governing  body  of  the  realm. 

673.  The  Privy  Council  assumes  Judicial  Powers —  Many 
of  the  judicial  prerogatives  which  really  belonged  to  tlie  king 
when  sitting  in  his  Great  Council,  or  Parliament,  had  been 
claimed  for  the  king's  Permanent  Council :  hence  the  distinct 
law  courts  which  had  been  ileveloped  from  its  roidst  (sec, 
666) ;  and  the  same  rights  of  exercising  the  iwwers  of  a  courti 
which  had  been  assumed  by  the  Permanent  Council,  were  in 
the  later  time  arrogated  to  itself  by  the  Permanent  Council's 
proxy,  the  Privy  Council.  Out  of  it  came,  in  course  of  time, 
the  well-remembered  Council  of  the  North,  the  hated  Star 
Chamber,  and  the  odious  High  Commission  Court,  whitdi  were 
not  abolished  until  I64I,  when  that  great  revolution  had  fairly 
set  in,  which  was  to  crush  arbitrary  executive  power  forever 
in  England,  and  to  usher  iu  the  complete  supremacy  of  Par- 
liament. 

674.  Origin  of  the  Cabinet.  —  Meanwhile,  long  before  the 
parliamentary  wars  had  come  to  a  head,  the  same  causes  that 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  ENGLAND.         879 


had  produced  the  Permanent  and  Privy  Councils  had  again  as- 
seited  their  strength  aud  produced  the  Cabinet,  still  a  third 
"  inner  circle,"  this  time  ot  tie  Privy  Cnunpil ;  a  small  body 
selected  for  special  confidence  by  the  king  from  the  general 
body  of  his  counsellors,  aJid  meeting  him,  not  in  the  larger 
council  chamber,  but  in  a  'cabinet,'  or  smaller  room,  apart. 
The  Privy  Council  had,  in  its  turn,  become  "too  large  for  de- 
spatch and  secrecy.  The  rank  of  Privy  Councillor  was  often 
bestowed  as  an  honorary  distiaction  on  persona  to  whom  noth- 
ing waa  confided,  and  whose  opinion  was  never  asked.  The 
Sovereign,  on  the  moat  important  occasions,  resorted  for  advice 
to  a  small  knot  of  leading  ministers.  The  advantages  and  dis- 
advanti^^s  of  this  course  were  early  fwinted  out  by  Bacon,  with 
his  usual  judgment  and  sagacity ;  but  it  was  not  till  after  the 
Bestoration  that  the  interior  Council  began  to  attract  general 
notice.  During  many  years  old-fashioned  politicians  continued 
to  regard  the  Cabinet  as  an  unconstitutional  and  dangerous 
board.  Nevertheless,  it  constantly  became  more  and  more  im- 
portant. It  at  length  drew  to  itself  the  chief  executive  power, 
and  has  now  been  regarded  during  several  generations  as  an  es- 
sential part  of  our  polity.  Yet,  strange  to  say,  it  still  continues 
to  be  altogether  unknown  to  the  law.  The  names  of  the  noble- 
men and  gentlemen  who  compose  it  are  never  officially  an- 
nounced to  the  public ;  no  record  is  kept  of  its  meetings  and 
resolutions;  nor  has  its  existence  ever  been  recognized  by  any 
Act  of  Parliament.'" 

675.  The  Development  of  the  Cabinet.  —The  Cabinet  first 
comes  distinctly  into  public  view  as  a  preferred  candidate  for 
the  highest  executive  place  in  the  reign  of  Charles  11.  It  is 
now  the  central  body  of  the  English  Constitution.  The  stejis 
by  which  it  approached  its  present  position  are  thna  summa- 
rized by  a  distinguished  English  writer: 
"  (1)  First  we  find  the  Cabinet  appearing  in  the  sliajje  of  a 
■  Macaulsy.  IJinory  of  England.  Vol.  I.,  pp.  1B7,  lil8  (Oarper'i  ed., 
IM0). 


THE  GOVEKSMCST  OF  ENOLAUD. 


small,  informal,  in-e^lar  CatnariUa,  selected  at  the  pleasni* 
of  tlie  Sovereign  from  the  larger  body  of  the  Privy  Council, 
consulted  by  and  privately  advising  the  Crown,  Imt  with  no 
power  to  take  any  resolutions  of  State,  or  perform  any  act  of 
govemmetit  without  the  assent  of  the  Privy  Council,  and  not 
as  yet  even  commonly  known  by  its  present  name.  This  was 
its  condition  anterior  to  the  reign  of  Charles  I. 

"(2)  Then  succeeds  a  second  period,  during  which  this 
Coancil  of  advice  obtains  its  distinctive  title  of  Cabinet,  but 
without  acquiring  any  recognized  status,  or  permanently  dis- 
placing the  Privy  Council  from  its  position  of  cf«  faao  as 
well  as  dejure,  the  only  authoritative  bmly  of  advisers  of  tha 
Crown.  {Reign  of  Charles  I.  and  Charles  II..  the  latter  of 
whom  governed  during  a  part  of  his  reign  hy  means  of  a 
Cabinet,  and  towards  its  close  through  a  'reconstructed'  Privy 
Council.) 

"  (3)  A  third  period,  commencing  witi  the  formation  by 
William  III."  of  a  ministry  representing,  not  several  parties, 
as  often  before,  but  the  party  predominant  in  the  state,  "  the 
first  ministry  approaching  the  modern  type.  The  Cabinet, 
though  still  remaining,  as  it  remains  to  this  day,  unknown  to 
the  Constitution,"  had  "now  become  de  facto,  though  not  d« 
jure,  the  real  and  sole  supreme  consultative  council  and  execu- 
tive authority  in  the  State."  It  was  "still,  however,  regarded 
with  jealousy,  and  the  full  realization  of  the  modern  theory  of 
ministerial  responsibility,  by  the  admission  of  its  members  to 
a  seat  in  Parliament,"  was  "  only  by  degrees  effected. 

"  (4)  Finally,  towards  the  close  of  the  eighteenth  century, 
the  political  conception  of  the  Cabinet  as  a  Itoily,  —  uecessarily 
consisting  (a)  of  members  of  the  Legislature ;  (6)  of  the  same 
political  views,  and  cbosen  from  the  party  possessing  a  ma- 
jority ill  the  House  of  Commons ;  (c)  prosecuting  a  coucerted 
policy ;  (d)  under  a  common  responsibility  to  be  signified  by 
collective  resiguation  in  the  event  of  parliamentary  censure ; 
and  («)  acknowledging  a  coniinun  siilwrdination  to  one  chief 


THE  GOTERNMEKT  OP  ENOLAXIX         S81 

Bimsker^  —  took  definite  sliape  in  our  modem  theory  of  the 
Coostitation,  and  so  remains  to  the  present  day/'  ^ 

67a  FnrliaaeBt  uid  the  Mttisters.  —  The  principles  oon- 
eeming  the  ccnnposition  of  the  modem  Cabinets  which  are 
stated  in  this  last  paragraph  of  Mr.  Traill's  summary  may  be 
said  to  haTe  been  slowly  developed  out  of  the  once  changeful 
relations  between  Parliament  and  the  ministers  of  the  Crown. 
As  I  bare  said  (see.  672),  the  national  council  very  early  devel- 
oped a  profound  jealousy  of  the  power  and' influence  of  the 
small  and  prirato  council,  of  state  and  court  officials,  which  the 
king  associated  with  himself  in  the  exercise  of  his  great  pre- 
rogatiTes.  By  every  means  it  sought  to  control  the  ministers. 
Abandoning  very  soon,  as  revolutionary,  all  efforts  to  hold  the 
king  himself  responsible  for  executive  acts.  Parliament  early 
accepted  the  theory  that  the  king  could  do  no  wrong;  the 
breaches  of  law  and  of  right  committed  by  the  goveruinont 
were  committed  always,  —  so  the  theory  ran,  —  by  vicious  ad- 
vice of  the  king^s  personal  advisers;  they  could  do  wrong 
(here  the  theory  shaded  off  into  fact),  and  they  should  be  held 
responsible  for  all  the  wrong  done.  So  early  as  the  close  of  the 
twelfth  century  the  Great  Council  deposed  William  Longchamp, 
Justiciar  and  Chancellor  of  Kichard  I.,  for  abuse  of  ]H)wer. 
During  the  fourteenth  century  Parliament  claimed  and  once  or 
twice  exercised  the  right  to  appoint  ministers  and  judges ;  it 
beheaded  Edward  II.'s  Treasurer  and  imprisoned  his  ChaiiceUor 
for  their  part  in  Edward's  illegal  acts ;  and  at  the  close  of  the 
century  (1386)  it  impeached  Michael  de  la  Pole,  Richard  II.'s 
minister,  notwithstanding  the  fact  that  he  was  able  to  ph^ad 
the  king's  direct  commands  in  justification  of  what  he  had 
done.  In  the  seventeenth  century  a  new  ground  of ,  impeach- 
ment was  added.  From  that  time  out,  ministers  were  held 
responsible,  by  the  severe  processes  of  trial  by  Parliament  for 
high  crimes  and  misdemeanors,  not  only  for  illegal,  but  also 

^  H.  D.  Traill,  Central  Government  (English  Citizen  Series),  pp.  28-25. 


382  THE  GOVEBITMENT  OF  ENGLAND. 

for  bad  advice  to  the  Growny  for  gross  mistakes  of  policy  as 
well  as  for  overt  breaches  of  law  and  of  constitutional  rights. 

^7.  Disappearance  of  Impeachment.  —  The  Act  of  Settle- 
ment and  the  policy  of  William  and  Mary  inaugurated,  however, 
the  final  period  of  Parliament's  supremacy.  Parliament's  pref- 
erences began  to  be  regarded  habitually  in  the  choice  of 
ministers,  and  impeachment,  consequently,  began  gradually 
to  fall  into  complete  disuse.  Its  place  was  taken  by  parlia- 
mentary votes,  —  finally  by  votes  of  the  House  of  Commons 
alone.  Ministers,  who  cannot  command  a  majority  in  the  House 
of  Commons  for  the  measures  which  they  propose,  resign,  and 
Parliament  has  its  own  way  concerning  the  conduct  of  the 
government. 

678.  The  Executive.  —  The  Executive,  under  the  English 
system,  so  far  as  it  may  be  described  at  once  briefly  and  cor- 
rectly, may  be  said  to  consist  of  the  Sovereign  and  a  Cabinet 
of  ministers  appointed  with  the  Sovereign's  formal  consent. 
All  real  authority  is  with  the  Cabinet ;  but  the  ministers  are, 
in  law,  only  the  Sovereign's  advisers,  and  the  government  is 
conducted  in  the  Sovereign's  name.  The  true  place  of  the 
Sovereign  in  the  system  is  that  of  an  honored  and  influential 
hereditary  councillor,  to  whose  advice  an  exalted  title  and  a 
constant  familiarity  with  the  greater  affairs  of  state  lend  a 
peculiar  weight.  The  king  *  is  in  fact,  though  of  course  not 
in  legal  theory,  a  permanent  minister,  differing  from  the  other 
ministers  chiefly  in  not  being  responsible  to  Parliament  for 
his  acts,  and  on  that  account  less  powerful  than  they. 

670.  The  Sovereign  is  not  a  member  of  the  Cabinet  because  George  I. 
could  not  speak  English.  Until  the  accession  of  George  I.  the  king 
alwajs  attended  Cabinet  councils ;  George  did  not  do  so  because  he 
could  not  either  understand  or  be  understood  in  the  discussions  of  the 
ministers.     Since  his  time,  therefore,  the  Sovereign  has  not  sat  with 

^  Since  the  throne  of  England  is  generally  occupied  by  a  man,  it  is  moat 
convenient  to  use  '  king '  as  the  distinctive  title  of  the  Sovereign  in  every 
general  statement  of  constitutional  principles. 


THE  GOVERNMENT   OP  KNOI-AND.  383 

the  C»Wnet.  A  slmilM  example  of  the  Interesting  eaie  with  which 
mcTi  of  our  rnce  eilnblieh  nnd  oluerTe  preceilenta  is  lo  be  found  in  the 
practice  on  the  pari  of  Presidents  of  the  United  Statee  of  sending  writ- 
ten inessagea  to  Congress.  Washington  and  Julin  Adams  addressed 
Congress  in  person  on  public  affairs ;  but  Jefferson,  the  lliird  President, 
was  not  an  easy  tpenker,  ami  preferred  to  send  a  wrillcn  message. 
Subsequent  Presidents  followed  his  example  as  of  course.  Hence  a 
binding  rule  of  constitutional  action. 

fiSO.  Position  of  the  Cabinet.  —  The  Cabinet  consists  of  the 
l>rincipal  ministers  of  statp  and  has  reached  its  present  position 
of  power  in  the  government  because  of  its  j'esponsibility  to  ' 
Parliament.  The  chief  interest  of  Englifih  constitutional  his- 
tory centres  in  the  struggle  of  Parliament  to  establish  its 
supremacy  over  all  other  autliorities  in  the  conduct  of  the  gov- 
ernment ;  that  struggle  issued  in  the  last  century  in  the  com- 
plete triumph  of  Parliament ;  it  has  reached  its  farthest  logical 
consequence  in  our  own  cenlrury  in  the  concentration  of  parli- 
amentary authority  in  the  popular  house  of  Parliament,  the 
House  of  Commons.  Parliament  always  claimed  the  right  to 
direct  in  the  name  of  the  people,  of  the  nation ;  that  was  the 
solid  l)asis  of  all  its  pretensions  ;  anil  so  soon  as  reforms  in  the 
composition  of  the  House  of  Commons  bad  made  it  truly  repre- 
sentative of  the  people,  the  House  of  I>orda,  which  represents 
only  a  single  class  of  the  people,  necessarily  sank  to  a  subordi- 
nate place. 

681.  Appointment  of  the  Cabinet  Ministers.  — The  respon- 
sibility of  the  ininistcra  to  Parliament  constitutes  their  strength 
Ifficausc  it  makes  them  the  agents  of  Parliameut:  and  the 
agents  of  a  sovereign  authority  virtually  share  its  sovereignty. 
The  king  appoints  only  such  ministers  as  have  the  confidence 
of  the  House  of  Commons ;  and  he  does  it  in  this  way  ;  he  sends 
for  the  recognized  leader  of  the  political  party  which  has  the 
majority  in  the  House  of  Commons  and  asks  him  to  form  a 
Cabinet.  If  this  leader  thinks  that  his  party  will  approve  of 
his  assuming  loaibility,  he  accepts  the  commission, 


i 


884         THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  ENGLAND. 

and,  usually  after  due  consultation  with  other  prominent  n 
bera  of  his  party,  gives  to  the  Sovereign  a  list  of  the  men  whom 
he  reuommends  for  appointment  to  the  chief  offices  of  state. 
These  the  Sovereign  appoints  and  commissions  as  of  course. 
\.,^hey  aie  always  men  chosen  from  among  the  members  of  both 
houses  of  Parliament,  and  generally  because  they  have  proved 
there  their  ability  to  lead.  They  have,  so  to  say,  chosen  thenr- 
selves  by  a  career  of  steady  suceesa  in  the  debates  of  the 
houses:  they  have  come  to  the  front  by  their  own  efforts,  by 
force  uf  their  own  ability,  and  represent,  usually,  tried  parlia- 
mentary cajtacity.  Such  capacity  is  necessary  for  their  success 
as  ministers;  for,  after  they  have  entered  the  Cabinet,  they 
oonstitute,  in  effect,  a  committee  of  the  majority  of  the  House 
of  Gouunons,  commissionefl  to  lead  Parliament  in  debate  and 
legislation,  to  keep  it,  —  and,  through  it,  of  murse  the  country 
at  large,  —  informed  concerning  all  important  affairs  of  state 
which  can  prudently  be  niiule  public,  and  to  carry  out  in  the 
conduct  of  the  government  the  policy  approved  of  by  the  rep- 
resentatives of  the  people, 

082.  CompOBltlon  of  the  Cabinet.  —  The  C>bin«t  doei  not  oon- 
■!i(  iDTsriablj  of  llic  enme  nuiiiticr  o{  miniiten.  Kleren  offldali  alwtjt 
have  leaW  in  it ;  namely,  llii;  Firal  Lord  of  the  Treaiury.  the  Lord 
Chancellor.  Ihi>  Lord  I'rtBidenl  of  llie  Council,  the  Lord  Prirjr  Seal, 
the  Chanctllor  of  Ihc  Exehe<iucr,  llie  Atc  SccKtnricB  of  Suie  (for 
Home  AITatri,  furForei);n  Aflairg.  for  Ui€  CulonieR,  for  IniJi*,  aod  tor 
War),  anil  tlie  First  l^ird  of  lh«  Admirftltj'.  To  tlieie  are  gcnerallj' 
added  from  Ihri'o  to  Ave  otiien,  according  to  circumBlancei :  often,  for 
lniMnci>,  liic  I'niiitlcnt  of  the  Board  of  Trade,  aometimeB  the  Chief 
Secretary  lor  Irelanil,  frequently  the  Preeident  of  tlie  Local  Gorem- 
mcnt  Board.  Tlio  general  rolo  which  goTemi  Iheie  addtlioni  it,  that 
erery  interest  which  it  likely  to  be  pramtnent  tn  the  debate*  and  pro- 
ceedinga  uf  tlie  House  of  Coinmons  ought  la  hare  a  C«btiiet  minister 
to  speak  tor  it  and  to  ofler  to  the  Home  rctponaible  advice- 
BSD.  No  member  uf  the  House  of  Coininona  may  accept  ofDce  irith- 
out  the  approval  of  tils  con»tituent«.  Upon  receiving  an  appoiQCiQeiil 
ntlniater  he  mutt  teiign  hit  seal  in  the  HoD>e  and  seek  re-«leetian, 
leprcscDtatiTe  /Jot  miniater.     The  wltolo  lualter  It  merely  formal, 


^^^^^.W  I 


The  govebNment  of  England. 


385 


howcTer,  In  mo«t  cases.    The  apposite  party  do  not  uaualty ,  under  (uch 
circuiuitanceR,  conlt^st  the  seat  Ji  lecond  time,  and  the  minister  ia  re- 
'    elected  without  oppoailion. 

684.  The  cuBlom  of  the  Sorercign's  selecting  only  the  chie/  minister 
and  intruiting  him  with  (he  formalion  of  ft  mtnulry  also,  bi  well  as  the 
Sorereign'*  absence  from  Cabinet  meciings,  originated  with  Oeorgc  1,, 
wlio  did  not  knov  enough  of  English  public  men  to  choose  all  the 
ministers,  ftnd  so  left  the  choice  to  Wnlpole. 


686.  This  method  of  forming  a  ministry  is,  of  coursp,  the 
outcome  of  Farliameut's  efforts  to  hold  the  king's  niiaisters  to 
a  Btrict  responsibility  to  itself.  None  but  members  of  their 
own  party  would  suit  the  majority  in  Parliameut  as  ministers ; 
and  since  the  ministers  had  to  explain  and  excuse  their  policy 
to  the  houses  it  was  best  that  they  should  be  members  of  the 
houses  with  the  full  privileges  of  the  floor.  Only  by  such  an 
arrangement  could  the  full  harmony  desired  between  Parliament 
and  the  ministers  be  maintained  :  by  face  to  face  intercourse. 

686.  Hialsterial  Responsibility.  —  If  the  ministers  are 
defeated  ou  any  important  measure  in  the  House  of  Commons, 
or  if  any  vote  of  censure  is  passed  upon  them  in  that  House, 
they  must  resign, — such  is  the  command  of  precedent,  —  and 
another  ministry  must  he  formed  which  is  iu  accord  with  the 
new  majority.  The  ministers  must  resign  together  because 
the  best  form  of  responsibility  for  their  conduct  of  the  govern- 
ment can  be  secured  only  when  their  measures  are  taken  in 
concert,  and  the  House  of  Coimnons  would  be  cheated  of  all 
real  control  of  them  if  they  could,  njion  each  utterance  of  its 
condemnation  of  an  executive  ai't,  or  upon  each  rejection  by  it 
of  a  measure  proposed  or  supported  by  them,  '  throw  over- 
board '  only  those  of  their  number  whoso  departments  were 
most  particularly  affected  by  the  vote,  and  so  keep  substan- 
tially the  same  body  of  men  iu  office.  If  a  defeated  or  censured 
ministry  think  that  the  House  of  Commons  in  its  adverse 
vote  has  not  really  spoken  the  opinion  of  the  constituencies, 
they  can  advise  the  sovereign  to  dissolve  the  House  and  order 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OV   ENGLAND. 


a  new  election  ;  that  advice  must  be  taken  by  the  Sovereign  ; 

and  the  ministei-s  stand  or  fall  according  to  the  disposition  of 

the  new  House  towards  them. 

UST.  It  sliould  be  adduil  Uiat  exceptional  casei  do  sometimei  uiie  in 
wliiuh  rcipunBJliility  for  an  objectionable  course  of  action  cui  be  lo 
plainly  and  directly  fixed  upon  a  particular  tninieter,  who  Ills  acted,  it 
may  be,  without  Ihe  concurrence,  possibly  without  the  knowledge,  of  hii 
colleaguei,  thnt  hi>  separnlc  dismisEal  from  office  ia  recognized  ■■  the 
only  proper  remedy.  A  notable  initaDce  of  thi«  sort  nrone  in  England 
in  1861,  ttlien  Lord  Palnierston,.  then  foreign  secretary,  was  dismissed 
from  office  for  adding  to  various  other  aets  of  too  great  independence 
of  the  concurrence  of  his  colleagues  or  the  crown  an  unauthoriaed  ei- 
pretsinn  of  approval  of  tlic  coup  il'ctiU  of  Louis  Napoleon  in  France. 

688.  Lagnl  Status  ol  the  Cabinet  —  The  peculiar  bialorical 
origin  of  the  Cabinet  uppunra  in  a  atatumcnt  of  its  position  before  the 
law.  As  we  have  seen  (sec.  674),  it  is  not  a  body  recognized  by  law: 
its  existence,  like  the  eiislence  of  not  a  few  other  political  inatitntion* 
in  England,  is  only  cuitomari/.  The  particalar  ministen  who  form  (be 
Cabinet  have  the  right  to  be  tlie  exclusive  adriacr*  of  the  Crown, — 
that  is,  [he  only  executive  power,  —  only  by  virtue  of  their  membership 
of  the  Privy  Council.  They  mast  all  be  sworn  into  the  memliership  of 
that  body  before  they  can  act  as  ministers,  as  confidential  icrvatits  ot 
the  Sovereign.  The  Privy  Council  iiseU,  however  (»  a  wliole,  that  is), 
hoi  not  been  asked  for  political  advice  fur  two  centuries.  It  lakes  no 
part  whatever  in  the  function  wLich  twelve  or  fifteen  m'misters  elerciae 
by  virtue  of  belonging  to  it;  it  is  not  responsible,  of  coune,  for  the 
advice  they  give;  and  it  cannot  in  any  way  control  that  adviee. 

689.  Initiative  of  the  Cabinet  in  Legislation. —Having 
inherited  the  right  of  initiative  in  legislation  wliich  once  be- 
longed to  the  Crown,  the  Cabinet  shajw  aiid  direct  the  busiuesa 
of  the  houses.  Most  of  the  time  of  Parliament  is  oicupied  liy 
tlie  consideration  of  measures  which  they  have  j)repared  and 
introduced ;  at  every  ste|)  in  the  procedure  of  tin;  houses  it  is 
the  ditty  of  the  ministers  to  giude  and  facilitate  busineas. 

iltH).  The  Prima  Blinlatai.  —  "  Consistency  in  policy  and  viffor  In 
■dminiMraiiun  "  on  Ihe  pari  of  the  Cabinet  are  obuined  by  its  or^putl- 
zalion  uAder  l)ie  authorily  ot  one 'First' Minister.  This  I*rime  Minister 
generally  holds  the  office  ot  Ftral  Lord  of  the  Treuiuy.     ll  l«  net  Ihe 


THB  GOVEBNMEKT  OP  ENGLAND. 


387 


offlce.  however,  wbii;li  glve«  liiin  priinacy  in  the  CAhinet,  but  hit  recog- 
DLCVil  weight  as  le«J<?r  of  hla  partj,  The  lemder  choieo  hj  the  Sover- 
eign tu  form  the  ministry  itaDdsi  Kt  its  head  wlien  tomied.  He  UBulty 
choosea  to  occupy  the  office  of  Fint  Lurd  nf  the  TrenBury  becauie  the 
official  dutiei  of  that  place  are  nominal  only  anJ  leave  liim  free  tu 
exeruite  hie  important  functions  bb  leader  of  the  pnrty  in  power. 

691.  The  Departments  of  Administration.  —  Ho  much  for 

the  relations  of  the  Cabinet  to  the  Sovereign  and  to  Parlia- 
ment. Wheii  we  turn  to  view  it  iu  its  admimstrative  and 
governing  capacity  aa  the  Engliah  Executive,  we  see  the  minis- 
ters as  heads  of  departments,  as  in  other  governments.  But 
the  departments  of  the  central  government  in  England  are  by 
no  means  susceptible  of  brief  and  simple  description  as  are 
those  of  other  countries,  which  have  been  given  their  present 
forms  by  logical  and  self-consistent  written  constitutions,  or 
by  the  systematizing  initiative  of  absolute  monarchs.  They 
liide  a  thousand  intricacies  horn  of  that  composite  develop- 
ment so  characteristic  of  English  institutions. 

692.  The  Five  Great '  Offices '  of  Stote.  —  Not  attempting 
detail,  however,  it  is  possible  to  give  a  tolerably  clear  outline 
of  the  central  administration  of  the  kingdom  in  comparatively 

f  words.  The  Treasury  I  shall  describe  in  a  separate  para- 
1  (sec.  696).  The  Home  Office  superintends  the  conatabu- 
K  oversees,  to  a  limited  extent,  the  local  m^istracy  and  the 
nistration  of  prisons ;  advises  the  Sovereign  with  refer- 
ence to  the  granting  of  pardons ;  and  is  the  instrument  of  Par- 
liament in  carrying  out  certain  statutes  restricting  at  some 
points  the  employment  of  labor.  The  Foreign  Office  describes 
itself.  So  do  also,  sufficiently,  the  Colonial  Office,  the  War 
Office,  and  the  India  Office. 

1103.  Tbc«e  Sve  great  '  Offices  '  are  stl,  historicaily  coniidered,  In  a 
certain  sense  off«liooti  from  a  aingle  offlce,  that  o[  ihe  king's  Frincipnl 
Secretary  of  Slate.  By  one  of  the  usual  processes  of  F.ngtlsh  conatitu- 
tional  development,  an  officer  tfearing  this  title  very  early  came  into 
eiiilence  ai  one  of  the  most  trntsted  ministere  of  the  Cr^n.  At  first 
only  a  specially  conflded-in  serrant  of  Ihe  Sovereign,  employed  on  alt 


TBS  GoraunixsT  or  E5i&i.jL:n>. 


iacty  «f  eowie,  kccyiBf  ciKk  to  a 
IMtiyI  ScCTtUiy  of  State  for  the  Hose  D>gpifLt,  a  Priacxpol 
Hmnimtj  of  Scote  for  FoRi^B  AMma%  a  Pknapol  Sccretarr  of  Stale 
for  titt  Colonca,  a  Vi'mufml  Stcieiaij  of  Slate  for  War,  aad  a  Pria- 
ci^  Secretary  of  Scate  for  Iwfia.  It 
of  erolatioo. 


094.  The  Adflunltj,  the  Boaid  «f  Trade,  ud  the  Local 
GeirenflieBt  Board.  — The  Admiraltr  is,  of  coarse,  the  naval 
ofliee.  It  is  presided  orer  by  a  CcMnmission  of  six.  consisting 
of  a  chairman^  entitled  First  Lord  of  the  Admiralty,  and  five 
Junior  Lords.  The  Board  of  Trade  is,  in  form,  a  committee 
of  the  Priry  Council  It  is  reconstituted  at  the  opening  of 
eaeh  reign  V/y  an  order  in  Council.  It  consists,  nominally,  of 
'^a  President  and  certain  ex  officio  members,  including  the 
First  Lrjrd  of  the  Treasury,  the  Chancellor  of  the  Exchequer, 
the  Principal  Secretaries  of  State,  the  Speaker  of  the  House 
of  Commons,  and  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury/'  *  But  it 
has  long  since  lost  all  vital  connection  with  the  Privy  Council 
and  all  the  forms  even  of  board  action.  Its  President  is  now 
prarrtically  itself.  Its  duties  and  privileges  are  both  extensive 
and  imiKjrtant.  It  advises  the  other  departments  concerning 
all  commercial  matters,  and  is  the  statistical  bureau  of  the 
kingdom  ;  it  exercises  the  state  oversight  of  railways,  inspects 
jiassenger  steamers  and  merchant  vessels,  examines  and  com- 
missions masters  and  mates  for  the  merchant  marine,  adminis- 
ters the  statutes  concerning  harbors,  lighthouses,  and  pilotage, 
provides  standard  weights  and  measures,  superintends  the 

«  Traill,  pp.  126,  127. 


coinage,  and  supervises  the  Post  Office.  Tiie  Local  OovemTnent 
Board,  which  is  also  in  form  a  committee  of  the  PHvy  Council, 
has  also  in  reality  none  of  the  characteristics  either  of  a  com- 
mittee or  of  a  board.  It  ia  a  separate  and  quite  independent 
department,  under  the  control  of  a  President.  Its  other,  nom- 
inal, members,  the  Lord  President  of  the  Council,  the  five 
Principal  Secretaries  of  State,  the  Lord  Privy  Seal,  and  the 
Chancellor  of  the  Exc-hequer,  in  reality  take  no  part  in  its 
management.  It  is,  iu  effect,  the  Enj^lish  department  of  the 
Interior.  It  is  charged  with,  supervising  the  administration, 
by  the  local  authorities  of  the  kingdom,  "of  the  laws  relating 
to  the  public  health,  the  relief  of  the  poor,  and  local  govern- 
ment," —  duties  more  important  to  the  daily  good  government 
of  the  country  than  those  of  any  other  department.  It  also 
specially  examines  and  reports  upon  every  private  bill  affecting 
private  interests. 

095.  The  Poat  Olfioe  is  in  England  a  lubdiviiion  at  the  Bo«cd  of 
Trade.  At  its  lit'iid  ia  n  Poitmester  General.  Il  conlruli,  beeidtia  the 
Diukl  buiinipas  of  r  posl-offlce  depHrinient.  the  telegrsiih  system  of  the 
country,  which  is  owned  by  the  ga*ernnicnt,  and  hu  also  under  ita 
direction  a  uaeful  poiUl  tarings-bank  system, 

696.  The  Treasury.  —  The  history  of  tiiis  department, 
which  may  be  reckoned  the  most  important,  may  serve  as  a 
type  of  English  departmental  evolution.  Originally  the  chief 
financial  minister  of  the  Crown  was  the  Lord  High  Treasurer, 
with  whom  was  associated  at  an  early  date  a  Chancellor  of  the 
Exchequer.  But  in  the  reign  of  George  I.  the  great  office  of 
Lord  High  Treasurer  was,  in  English  phrase,  put  permanently 
'into  commission':  its  duties,  that  is,  were  intrusted  to  a 
lK)ard  instead  of  to  a  single  individual.  This  hoard  was  known 
as  the  "  Lords  Commissioners  for  executing  the  office  of  Lord 
High  Treasurer,"  and  consisted  of  a  First  Lord  of  the  Treaa- 
iiry,  the  Chancellor  of  the  Exchequer,  and  three  others  known 
as  Junior  Lords.  Evolution  speedily  set  iu,  as  in  other  simitar 
English  boards,     That  is,  the  board  ceased  to  act  as  a  board. 


THE  GOVKKNMEKT  OF  ENGLAND. 


Its  fuaetious  became  concentrated  in  the  liauds  of  the  Chan- 
cellor of  the  Exchequer ;  the  First  Lordship,  occupied  almost 
inraiiably  since  1762  by  the  Prime  Minister,  gradually  lost  all 
connection,  except  that  of  houorary  chairmanship,  with  the 
Treasury  Gommissiou,  its  occupant  giving  all  his  energies  to 
his  political  functions  (sec.  690) ;  and  the  Junior  Lords  were 
left  none  but  parliamentary  duties. 

697.  The  Chancellor  of  the  Exchequer,  then,  is  the  work- 
ing bead  of  tbe  Treasury  Department,  and  as  such  plays  one 
of  tbe  most  conspicuous  and  important  rfiles  in  the  govern- 
ment of  tbe  country.  He  controls  the  revenue  and  expendi- 
ture of  tbe  state,  submitting  to  Parliament,  In  the  form  of  an 
annual  'budget,'  careful  comparisons  of  the  sums  needed  for 
tbe  public  service  and  of  tbe  sums  that  may  be  exi^cted  to 
acurue  from  existing  or  possible  sources  of  revenue,  together 
with  proposals  to  extend  or  curtail  taxation  according  as  there 
is  prospect  of  a  deficit  or  of  a  surplus  under  existing  arrange- 
ments. 

896.  Tbe  Batimates.  - —  The  virioiu  depmrloieDlB  nuke  up  their 
own  esumiu-e ;  but  tlieae  ste  aubj  ected  In  ri  careful  examioilioii  b/  the 
Chancellor  of  the  Eidiei|uer,  snd  with  him  reata  tbe  prerogative  of 
re»i»ing  them  where  lliey  may  aeeni  lu  admit  of  or  require  rertiion. 
Thua  chsiigea  in  iho  clerical  forces  of  the  deparlnieDta  or  re-diBtribution 
of  their  TTork  among  Bub-departmenta,  etc.,  cannol,  if  the;  iuvoWe  ad- 
ditional eipeose,  be  made  without  espreaa  approval  by  the  Treasury. 

Mr.  Gladatone  twice,  with  charaeterialic  energy,  hehl,  when  Prime 
Minister,  both  the  office  of  Firat  Lord  of  the  TreaBur;  and  that  of 
Cbancellor  of  the  Exchequer,  lima  in  effect  onve  more  bringing  the 
Firat  Lord  into  rilal  connection  with  hia  notninnl  ilepartnient. 

699.  Administrative  Departments  of  the  Privy  Council. 
— Though  superseded  its  advisory  council  to  the  Crown  by  the 
Cabinet  and  deprived  of  almost  all  executive  control  by  the 
virtual  erection  of  its  several  boards  into  independent  depart- 
ments, the  Privy  Council  still  has  one  or  two  vital  parts. 
Otiief  among  these  are  (1)  Tke  Educalion  Department,  wliich 
eonaists  of  the  Lord  President  uf  the  Council,  as  uomiDAl 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  ENGLAND. 

chief,  a  Vice-President  as  working  chief,  and  certain  ex  officio 
members,  among  them  the  Chancellor  of  the  Exchequer  and 
the  Secretary  of  State  for  Home  Affairs,  and  which  is  cliarged 
with  the  atlministration  of  the  public  educational  system  of 
the  country  ;  and  (2)  The  Agrictdturai  DepartmmU,  to  which  is 
intrusted  the  enforcement  of  the  'Contagious  Diseases  (Ani- 
mals) Acts'  of  1878-1886,  as  well  as  sundry  other  powers. 
Both  of  these  are  veritable  departments  of  the  Privy  Council 
and  preserve  in  a  rather  more  than  formal  way  their  collegiate 
character.  The  important  judicial  duties  of  the  Council  I  shall 
speak  of  in  another  connection  (sec.  736). 

TOO,  Otbar   Executive  OfUoes.  —  Subordinate  to  the  TreMor; 

depurUneDt.  but  Id  reality  puia«aiing  a  quite  distinct  Individ  us  lily  ol  i(( 
own,  ii  the  Ojfiee  of  Public  Warki  aud  Buitdimji,  whicti  is  vliarged  Willi 
the  "tuitody  aud  iupervi«ion  of  the  royal  palaces  nud  public  parlu,  and 
of  sU  public  buildiQgi  not  ipeviHily  aasigoed  to  the  care  of  other  depart- 
ments."' It  i«  composed  nominally  of  a  First  Commissioner,  the  Prin- 
cipal Secretaries  of  State,  and  the  Preiident  of  the  Board  of  Trade,  but 
is  controlled  in  fact  by  the  First  Commissioner  and  his  pcnnaiienl 
usistauts,  the  First  Com misai oner  representing  it  in  Parliament. 

TO).  The  iKtrd  Pilvy  Seal  exercises  no  important  fanctions  except 
those  of  keeping  the  great  Sen.1  uf  State  and  affi.<cing  it  to  luch  public 
documents  as  need  its  formal  attestation;  but  the  office  its  'Cabinet 
office.'  The  lightness  of  its  duties  leaves  its  incumbent  the  freer  for  his 
Cabinet  functions  of  counsel.  It  is  a  berth  for  elderly  men  of  mental 
and  political  weight  nho  cannot  or  will  not  undertake  onerous  official 

702.  Tha  Chancellor  of  tlie  Duchy  of  Lanoaater  hold*  an 
office  whose  dultea  (entirely  legal  and  local)  have  all  been  delegated 
by  long-standing  hnbit  to  a  Vice-Chancel  I  or;  but  eminent  politicians 
are  often  brought  into  the  Cabinet  through  this  sinecure  CImnocllorship 
in  order  that  they  may  give  the  ministry  the  beneflt  of  their  advice  and 


T03.  Political  Under  Secretariea.  —  There  are  often  associated 
with  the  principal  ministers  of  state  certain  '  political '  Under  Secre- 
ttriei,  wbose  function  is  one  of  very  considerable  importance.  A  poli^ 
ic»l  Under  Secretary  is  one  who  goes  in  or  out  of  office  with  his  parly, 
'  TraUI,  p.  162. 


892  THB  GOVEBKMENT  OF   ENGLAND. 

not  haring  a  pUce  in  the  cabinet  but  sharing  its  fortunes  in  tlie  Com- 
mons. He  is  parliamentary  spokesman  for  his  chief.  If  the  foragn 
minister,  for  instance,  or  any  other  member  of  the  Cabinet^  the  afbiirs 
of  whose  department  may  be  expected  to  call  forth  frequent  comment 
or  question  in  the  lower  House,  be  a  member  of  the  House  of  Lorda, 
he  is  represented  in  the  Commons  by  an  Under  Secretary,  who  there 
speaks  as  the  minister's  proxy.  The  representation  of  the  ministert  in 
both  Houses  is  thus  secured. 

704.  Administration  of  Scotland  and  Ireland. — The  affairs 
of  Scotland  are  cared  for  through  the  agency  of  a  Lord  Advo- 
cate for  Scotland^  who  is  the  legal  adviser  of  the  government 
concerning  Scotch  interests,  and  a  Secretary  for  Scotland  who 
is  the  intermediary  between  the  Scotch  members  of  Parliament 
and  the  ministry,  and  the  official  spokesman  of  the  ministers 
regarding  Scotch  business  in  the  House  of  Commons.  Officially 
the  Lord  Advocate  ranks  as  a  subordinate  of  the  Secretary  of 
State  for  Home  Affairs.  The  Irish  executive  is,  formally  at 
least,  separate  from  the  English,  being  vested  in  a  Lord  Lieu- 
tenant and  Privy  Council;  but  in  fact  it  is  completely  con- 
trolled by  the  English  Cabinet  through  the  Chief  Secretary  to 
the  Lord  Lieutenant,  who  is  always  a  member  of  the  House  of 
Commons  and,  when  Irish  affairs  are  sj^cially  prominent,  a 
member  of  the  Cabinet  also ;  and  who,  though  in  titular  rank 
a  subordinate  of  the  Lord  Lieutenant,  is,  by  virtue  of  his 
relations  to  the  Cabinet  and  to  Parliament,  in  effect  his  master. 

705.  The  lK>rd  Chancellor,  the  only  regular  member  of  the  Cab- 
inet whose  duties  I  have  not  yet  indicated,  is  a  judicial  and  legislative 
officer.    His  functions  will  be  mentioned  in  other  connections  (sec.  737). 

706.  The  Cabinet  as  Executive.  —  It  would  be  a  great  mis- 
take to  suppose  that,  because  the  Cabinet  is  in  reality  a  com« 
mittee  of  the  House  of  Commons,  drawing  all  its  authority  from 
the  confidence  reposed  m  it  by  that  chamber,  it  is  a  mere  com- 
mittee possessing  no  separate  importance  as  the  executive  body 
of  the  kingdom.  In  a  lynse  the  ministers  have  inherited  the 
ancient  prerogatives  of  the  Crown;  and  Parliament  is,  to  a 


very  sensible  degree,  dependent  upon  them  for  the  efficacy  of 
the  part  it  is  to  play  in  governing.  Almost  all  important  leg- 
islation waits  for  their  initiative,  and  the  whole  busineaa  of  the 
Houses  to  a  great  extent  depends  upon  them  for  its  progress. 
They  can  make  treaties,  of  whatever  importance,  with  foreign 
Rountries;  they  can  shape  the  (Kilicy  of  the  mother  country 
towards  her  colonies ;  they  «an  take  what  serious  steps  they 
will  with  reference  to  the  government  of  India,  can  move  troops 
and  naval  forces  at  pleasure,  can  make  a  score  of  momentoua 
moves  of  policy  towards  the  English  dependencies  and  towards 
foreign  countries,  —  in  the  lield,  that  is,  of  many  of  the  largest 
interests  of  the  Empire,  —  which  may  commit  the  country  to 
the  gravest  courses  of  action;  —  and  all  without  suiy  previoua  _ 
consultation  with  Parliament,  whom  they  serve.  The  House  / 
of  Commons,  in  brief,  can  punish  but  cannot  prevent  them. 

707.  Parliament :  I.  The  House  of  Commons ;  its  Origi- 
nal Character. —  "The  Parliament  of  the  nineteenth  century 
is,  ill  ordinary  speech,  the  House  of  Commons.  When  a  min- 
ister consults  Parliament  he  consults  the  House  of  Commons ; 
when  the  Qneen  dissolves  Parliament  she  dissolves  the  House 
of  Commons.  A  new  Parliament  is  merely  a  new  House  of 
Commons," '  Such  has  been  tlie  evolution  of  English  politics. 
But  the  processes  which  worked  out  this  result  were  almost 
five  centuries  long.  During  a  very  long  period,  Parliament's 
first  and  formative  period,  the  Commons  held  a  position  of 
distinct  and,  so  to  say,  legitimate  subordination  to  the  Lords, 
lay  and  spiritual ;  the  great  constitutional  rfiles  were  played 
by  the  king  and  baronage.  The  commoners  in  Parliament 
represented  the  towns,  and  spoke,  for  the  most  part,  at  first, 
only  concerning  the  taxes  they  would  give.  When  the  house 
of  Parliament  called  the  House  of  Commons  first  assumed  a 
distinct  separate  existence,  about  the  middle  of  the  fourteenth 
century  (sec.  671),  it  was  by  no  means  a  homogeneous  body. 

*  Spencer  Walpole,  The  Eledoxalt  and  tht  LegUlalure  (English  Citiien         \ 
Series),  p.  48. 


It  held  both  the  knights  of  the  shires  and  the  burgesses  of  the 
towns;  and  it  waa  a  very  long  time  before  the  knights  forgot 
the  doubt  which  had  at  first  been  felt  as  to  which  house  they 
should  sit  with,  Lords  or  Coiumoiis.  They  were  men  of  con- 
sideration in  their  counties  ;  the  only  thing  in  eominon  between 
them  and  the  men  from  the  towns  was  that  election,  and  not 
hereditary  possessions  or  rank,  was  the  ground  of  their  pres- 
ence in  Parliament.  Long  use,  however,  finally  obscured  snch 
differences  between  the  two  groups  of  members  in  the  lower 
house ;  their  interests  were  soon  felt  to  be  common  interesbi : 
for  the  chief  questions  they  had  a  real  voice  in  detnding  were 
questions  of  taxation,  which  touched  all  aliite. 

708.  Historical  Contrasts  between  County  and  Borough 
Representatives. — The  main  ubject  of  the  Crown  in  making 
tlie  Commons  as  representative  as  possible  would  seem  to  have 
been  to  bring  the  whole  nation,  as  nearly  as  might  be,  into  co- 
operation in  support  of  the  king's  government :  and  at  first  the 
lower  house  was  a  truly  representative  body.  The  knights  of 
the  shiies  were  elected  "  in  the  county  court,  by  the  common 
assent  of  the  whole  country  ";  the  burgesses  of  the  towns  were 
chosen  by  the  borough  freemen,  a  body  numerous  or  limited 
Hcconling  to  the  charter  of  each  individual  town,  but  geuer^ 
ally  sufficiently  broad  to  include  the  better  class  of  citizens.  It 
waa  the  decay  of  the  towns  and  the  narrowing  of  their  fran- 
chises which  made  the  Commona  of  the  first  decades  of  our  own 
century  the  scandalously  subservient,  unrepresentative  Com- 
mons which  had  driven  the  American  colonies  into  revolt.  So 
early  as  the  reign  of  Henry  VI.,  in  the  first  half,  that  is,  of  the 
fifteenth  century,  the  franchise  was  limited  in  the  counties  to 
freeholders  whose  landed  property  was  of  an  annual  value  of 
forty  shillings,  and  forty  shilling  freeholders  were  then  men  of 
means ; '  Imt  this  franchise  remained  unchanged  until  the  parli- 
amentary reforms  of  the  present  century,  and  tended  steadily. 

*  Fort7  khilllnKt,  it  i«  eitiraateil,  were  «qiiiral«at  it  th»t  time  In  pur 
ohMiag  Vftloe  hi  tonj  poundi  mt  pteMnt  (fSOOJ. 


THE  QOVERNMEKT  OF  ENGLAND.  395 

with  the  advancing  wealth  of  the  coantry,  and  the  relative 
decrease  in  the  value  of  the  shilling,  to  hecome  more  liberal, 
more  inclusive.  The  borough  franchise,  on  tlie  contrary,  went 
all  the  time  steadily  from  bad  to  worse.  It  became  more  and 
more  restricted,  and  the  towns  which  sent  representatives  to 
Parliament  became,  partly  by  reason  of  their  own  decay,  partly 
by  reason  of  the  growth  and  new  distribution  of  population  in 
the  kingdom,  less  and  less  fitted  or  entitled  to  represent  urban 
England.  New  boroughs  were  given  representatives  from  time 
to  time ;  but  all  efforts  to  redistribute  representation  ha<!  virtu- 
ally ceaaed  before  the  dawn  of  th«  period  of  that  great  increase 
of  population  and  that  immense  development  of  wealth  and 
industry  which  has  made  modern  England  what  it  is.  The 
towns  which  returned  members  to  the  House  of  Commons  were 
mostly  in  the  southern  counties  where  the  old  centres  of  popu- 
lation had  been.  Gradually  they  lost  importance  as  the  weight 
of  the  nation  shifted  to  the  central  and  western  coimties  and 
Liverpool,  Manchester,  and  Birmingham  grew  up,  —  and  not 
their  importance  only,  but  their  inhabitants  as  well.  Some 
fell  into  ruins  and  merged  in  neighboring  properties,  whose 
owners  pocketed  both  them  and  tlieir  parliamentary  franchise; 
others,  which  did  not  so  literally  decay,  became  equally  subject 
to  the  influence  of  neighbor  magnates  upon  whom  the  voters 
felt  more  or  less  dependent ;  and  at  last  the  majority  of  seats 
in  the  Commons  were  virtually  owned  by  the  classes  repre- 
sented in  the  House  of  Lords. 

The  House  of  Commona  consialed  in  ISOl  of  668  mpmbcrB,  and  of 
tlieae  425  arc  laid  io  have  been  returned  "on  Ihe  nominntinn  or  on  th« 
recommend alion  of  262  patrons."  Il  ie  said,  also,  that  "306  out  of  tbe 
613  members  bolonging  Io  England  and  Walea  owed  Ilieir  election  to 
the  nomination  either  of  the  Trcuiur;  or  of  16^  powerful  indiTiduaia." ' 

709,    Oeograpbical  Relations   of  Boroagha  and  CountleB.  — 

Of  eoiirae  borough  pnpiiUlionB  liaii   ni)  pnrt  in   the  cloclion  of  county 
mamlMTl.     The  counties  repreicnleil  in  I'aitiament  were  rural  areas. 

>  Watpole,  p.  GG, 


896        THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  ENGLAND. 

cxcluiiTe  of  tbe  towns.  Thui  Iliu  I'Dutily  of  Derby  wa.),  for  the  piu^ 
poees  of  pArliameDtary  rpprpienlalian,  Ilie  count?  of  Derb?  ninu  its 
borough* , 

71u.  Parliamentary  Reform.—  It  was  to  remedy  this  state 
uf  tbitigs  that  tlie  well-kiiown  reforms  of  the  present  century 
were  undertaken.  Those  reforms  have  made  the  House  oi 
Commons  truly  representative  and  national :  and  in  making  it 
national  have  made  it  dotninajit.  In  1833  tliere  was  made  a 
wholesale  redistribution  of  seats  and  a  complete  reformation 
of  tlie  franchise.  The  decayed  towns  were  deprived  of  their 
members,  and  the  new  centres  of  i»pul;ition  were  accorded 
adequate  representation.  The  right  to  vote  in  the  counties 
was  extended  from  those  who  owned  freeholds  to  those  who 
held  property  on  lease  and  those  who  held  oopybold  estates, ' 
and  to  tenants  whose  holdings  were  of  the  clear  annual  value 
of  fifty  pounds.  The  borough  franchise  was  put  upon  the 
uniform  basis  of  householders  whose  houses  were  worth  not 
less  than  ten  pounds  a  year.  This  was  putting  representation 
into  the  bauds  of  the  middle,  well-to-do  classes;  and  with 
them  it  remained  until  1867.  In  1867  another  redistribution 
of  seats  was  effected,  which  increased  the  number  of  Scotch 
members  from  Hfty-four  to  sixty  and  made  other  important  re- 
adjustments of  representation.  The  franchise  was  at  the 
same  time  very  greatly  widened.  In  the  boroughs  all  house- 
holders and  every  lodger  whose  lodgings  cost  him  ten  pounds 
annually  were  given  the  right  to  vote;  and  in  the  counties, 
besides  every  forty  shilling  freeholder,  every  copyholder  and 
leaseholder  wliose  holding  was  of  the  annual  value  of  five 
pounds,  and  every  househohler  whose  rent  was  not  less  than 
twelve  pounds  a  year.  Thus  representation  stood  for  almost 
twenty  years.  Finally,  in  1884,  the  basis  of  the  present  fran- 
chise was  laid.    The  (lualifications  for  voters  in  the  counties 

'  CopjUold  wtaie*  >f<g  ciMt««  h«lil  by  the  cuttom  of  the  rautor  In 
which  thc7  li«,  k  ctwlom  eTidenced  by  >  '  copy '  of  the  rolti  of  ihe  Manor 
CouK. 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OK  ENOLAND.  397 

were  made  the  same  as  the  qualifications  fixed  for  borough 
electors  by  the  law  of  1867,  and  over  two  millions  ami  a  half 
of  voters  were  thus  added  to  the  active  citizenship  of  the 
country.  There  is  now  a  uniform  'household  and  lodger  fran- 
chise '  throughout  the  kingdom. 

711.  'Occupier'  in  uietl  in  England  aa  lynonjniaDi  willi  the  word 
lodger.  The  '  occupation '  requLaitc  for  tlie  exereiae  o(  tlie  frsnchiBc 
must  be  ot  ■  "clear  snnual  value  of  £10,"  Occupation  "by  virtue  of 
anj  offlcr,  aerTicc.  or  employment,"  ii  conaidercd,  for  the  purpose  of 
the  franchise,  equivalent  to  occDpation  for  which  rent  is  pkid,  if  the 
rent  woald  come  to  the  required  amount,  if  ehai^^. 

712.  In  1885  another  great  Redistribution  Act  was  passed, 
which  merged  eighty-one  English,  two  Scotch,  and  twenty-two 
Irish  boroughs  in  the  counties  in  which  they  lie,  for  purposes 
of  representation;  gave  additional  members  to  fourteen 
English,  three  Scotch,  and  two  Irish  boroughs ;  and  created 
thirty-three  new  urban  constituencies,  The  greater  towns 
which  returned  several  members  were  cut  up  into  single-mem- 
ber districts,  and  a  like  arrangement  was  effected  in  the 
counties,  which  were  divided  into  electoral  districts  to  each  of 
which  a  single  representative  was  assigned, '  These  changes 
were  accompanied  by  an  increase  of  twelve  in  the  total  number 
of  members.  Throngh  the  redistribution  of  seats  in  lii'32  and 
1867  the  number  had  remained  658 ;  it  is  now  670. 

713,  The  following  ia  an  anal; ais  of  the  present  meitibenhip  ot  th« 
Honae  ot  Comniona  given  in  tlie  Stntesman'n  Year  Book  for  1887:' 
the  EnglUh  counties  return  253  members,  the  English  boroughs  337, 
the  English  univeraines  5;  Scotch  counties  :J9,  boroughs  31,  universi- 
tiea  2 ;  Irish  counties  85,  borougha  10,  unirersitiea  2.  Tolala :  counties 
377,  boroughs  ^81,  universities  9. 

714.  One  aignal  fealuru  of  the  reforme  of  1884-85  was  that  Ihey 
applied  to  Scotland  and  Ireland  as  well  aa  to  England  and  Wales. 
Ewlier  Acta   had  applied  only  to  England  and   Wales,  special  At-ts 


'  Thii  waa  ealabliahing  what  the  French,  i 
Woald  call  scmd'ii  d'arrouiliitfiiieiil. 

'  Where  other  data  alto  will  be  found. 


we  have  a 


.  inc.  Hi). 


THE  QOTBBlrWSST  OF  BSGIiAND. 

goTpmlng  the  franchUe  and  represenUlion  in  IreUnd  and  ScoUand. 
Tbc  Iriah  delegation  in  Ihc  Howe  of  Coininon*  u  now  for  the  flrit  time 
truly  repreientslive  o[  the  Irisli  people. 

716.  The  Icgiilation  ot  1885,  by  diriding  the  Ktealer  town  into  single 
member  constituencies,  abollahcfl  llie  '  Ihree'Comered  conilitnenciei ' 
which  had  been  deviled  in  1807  for  purpoaei  of  minoritj'  repreienla- 
tion.  Voters  in  placea  wiiich  returni'd  more  than  two  memberi  were 
allowed  one  vote  if»»  apiece  in  pari ianien tar j  elections  than  the  num- 
ber of  membera  to  be  chosen.  Thus,  if  any  place  returned  foar  mem- 
ber*, for  example,  cath  voter  was  entitltd  to  vote  for  three  and  no 
more:  it  being  hoped  that  the  minorilj  would  bj  proper  management 
under  this  plan  be  able  to  elect  one  ont  of  the  four.  The  plan  was  not 
found  to  work  well  in  practice,  and  has  accordingly  been  abandoned. 

716.  Election  and  Term  of  the  Commons.  —  Members  of 
the  Housi;  of  Commoiis  are  eleuted,  by  secret  ballot,  for  a  term 
of  seven  years.  Any  full  citizen  is  eligible  for  election  except 
priests  aud  deacons  of  the  Church  of  England,  ministers  of 
the  Chureh  of  Scotland,  lloman  Catholic  ])riests,  and  sheriffs 
and  other  returning  officers, — aud  except  also,  English  and 
Scotch  peers.  Irish  peers  are  eligible  and  have  often  sat  in 
the  House.  ^  The  persons  thus  esceptejl,  —  all  save  the  peers, 
at  least,  —  can  neither  sit  nor  vote. 

717.  At  n  matter  of  fact  no  House  ot  Co  mm  ona  hat  ever  lived  ita 
full  term  of  seven  years.  A  dissolution,  for  the  purpose  of  a  fresh 
appeal  to  the  conatituencies,  haa  always  cut  it  oS  before  ils  slslutory 
time.  The  average  duration  of  Parliaments  has  been  less  than  four 
years.  The  longeat  Tarliament  of  the  preient  century  (elected  in  1820) 
lived  sii:  years,  one  month,  and  nine  days. 

T18.  The  use  of  the  secret  ballot  does  not  real  upon  any  permanent 
statute.  In  1873  iu  use  was  voted  for  one  yean  and  ever  since  Uie 
provi«ion  has  been  annually  renewed. 

71P.  Tliere  is  no  property  qualifleulion  for  election  lo  the  House 
DOW,  as  there  wtu  formerly;  but  the  membera  receive  no  pay  for  their 
services;  and,  unless  their  constiiaents  uiiderUke  to  support  th«m, — 
at  was  done  in  the  early  history  of  Parliament,  and  has  been  done  again 
in  some  recent  InslanceSi  —  tliia  fact  constitutes  a  virtual  income 
qualiflcatiou. 

■  Lord  Palmenlon,  for  psample,  wat  an  Iriah  peer, 


THE    GOVBKNMENT   OF    BNi:il„\JJD. 


720.  Summons,  Electoral  Writ,  Prorogatioa.  —  No  stand- 
ing statutes  govern  the  time  for  electing  Parliaments.  Parlia^ 
ment  asaembles  upon  summons  from  the  Crown  {which,  like 
all  other  acts  of  the  Sovereign,  now  really  emanates  from  the 
ministers)  ;  and  the  time  for  electing  members  is  set  by  writs 
addressed  to  the  sheriffs,  as  of  old  (see.  667).  Parliament  is 
also  'prorogued,'  (adjonmed  for  the  session)  by  the  Sovereign 
(that  is,  the  Cabinet) ;  and  assembled  again,  after  recess,  by 
special  summons. 

721.  The  summons  tor  a  nev  PHrttsmcnt  moat  be  igsaed  at  le»t 
tliirtj-STe  dRfs  before  [lie  day  let  for  its  osaembling ;  the  Bummoni  to  a, 
prorogaed  I'arliinient  at  leaat  fourl^en  days  beforehand.  It  in  non  the 
invnritlilc  cuBlom  (□  aaietnblc  Pn  rlikniont  once  every  year  about  the 
middle  of  February,  And  to  keep  il  in  aeiBion  from  llial  time  till  about 

Tacnnt  during  a  Bessioo,  a  writ  ii  iiiued  for  an 
motion  of  the  House  itself;  if  a  vacanej  occur 
rit  il  iaaued  at  the  instance  of  tbe  Speaker  of  the 

e  duration  of  Parliament  has  not  been  liable  to 
isG  of  thv  Crown  ;  before  ld86  Parliament  died 
I  tlial  year  it  nas  enacted  that  Parliament  should 
last  for  six  months  after  t)ie  demise  of  the  Crown,  if  not  sooner  dig- 
Bolred  by  tbe  new  Sovereign.  Parliament,  it  is  now  provided,  must 
assemble  immediately  upon  the  death  of  the  Sovereign.  If  the  Sover- 
eign's death  lake  place  after  a  disBolution  and  before  the  day  fixed  for 
the  convening  of  the  new  PBrliament,  the  old  Parliament  is  to  come 
together  for  six  months,  if  necessary,  but  for  no  longer  term. 

724.  Organization  of  the  House.  —  The  Commons  elect 
their  own  Speaker  (Spokesman)  and  other  officers,  The  busi- 
ness of  the  House  is,  as  we  have  seen  (sec.  689),  quite  abso- 
lutely under  the  direction  of  its  great  committee,  the  Ministry. 
Certain  days  of  the  week  are  set  apart  by  the  rules  for  the 
consideration  of  measures  introduced  by  private  members,  but 
most  of  the  time  of  the  House  is  devoted  to  'government 
bills.'  The  majority  put  themselves  in  the  hands  of  their 
party    leaders,  the  ministers,  and  the  great  contests  of  the 


the  middle  of  August. 

T12.  If  a  seat  fall  v 

election  to 

fill  it  upon 

during  a  re 

cess,  the  wr 

House. 

723.   Sin 

ce  18BT  th 

be  affected 

by  a  deni 

with  the  m 

narch.     In 

tile  mJTrwtrral  psn?.  or  majnrfty,  oa  chi^  adii*r  sbt^. 


726u  n.  Tke  HMse  tf  L«rds:  Its  CifftHwa^  — Tlie 
House  of  I/»ds  consisted  dming  tiie  session  oi  1S8S  of  four 
Imodred  and  serentj-six  En^isJi  Imedhair  peers  (  Dokes. 
Marquises.  Earls.  Viseoimts.  Barons^;  the  two  arel&bisliops 
and  tw^ntr-foor  iMshops,  heading  their  seats  bj  Tiitae  of  th«r 
o(Bc^;  sixteffn  Scc^tish  representatiTe  peers  elected  bj  the 
whole  l^Ay  of  Scotch  peers,  of  whom  there  are  eightr-fire*  to 
sit  for  the  t/i:Tm  of  Parliament ;  twentr-ei^t  Irish  peers  elected 
bf  the  pe^irrs  of  Ireland,  of  whom  there  are  (Hie  hundred  and 
seTenty-seren,  to  sit  for  life;  and  three  judicial  members 
known  as  l>jrds  of  Appeal  in  Ordinary  (secs^  728,  735*  736^ 
sitting,  as  life-peers  only,  by  rirtne  of  their  oflSce. 

Then  h  no  mctmmrj  Umitatiaii  to  the  nmmbcr  of  hcfedttarr  E^hih 
pccn.  Pcen  can  be  crested  at  will  bj  the  Crown  (that  ii»  bj  the  ■»> 
ktry),  and  tbetr  creatum  b  in  fact  frequent  Two-thirds  of  the  pctacnt 
munber  of  peen  bold  peeragci  created  in  the  present  centnrj.  ThiitccB 
were  created  in  the  jear  1886, 

The  nnrober  of  Scotch  and  Iriih  peen  is  limited  bj  statute. 

The  Home  of  Lords  is  smnrooned  to  its  sessions  when  the  Hi 
Commons  is  and  the  two  most  always  be  snmmooed  tofether. 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  ENGLAND. 


401 


727.  Functioii  of  the  House  of  Lords  in  Legislation.  — 
The  House  of  LonLs  is,  in  legal  theory,  i!0€qu:J  in  nil  resjH-cts 
with  the  House  of  Commons  j  but,  in  faot,  its  authority  is, 
as  I  have  already  more  than  once  said  (sees.  677,  C86,  707), 
very  inferior.  Its  consent  is  as  necessary  as  that  of  the  House 
of  Commons  to  every  aet  of  leg'islatiou  ;  but  it  is  not  suffered 
to  withhold  that  consent  when  the  House  of  Commons  speaks 
emphatically  and  with  ttie  apparent  coiieurrence  of  the  nation 
on  any  matter :  it  is  then  a  matter  of  imjierative  policy  with 
it  to  acquiesce.  Its  legislative  function  has  been  well  summed 
up  as  a  function  of  cautious  revisi<m.  It  can  stand  fast  against 
the  Commons  only  when  there  is  some  doubt  as  to  the  will  of 
the  people. 

728.  The  House  of  Lords  as  a  Supreme  Court.— The 
House  of  Lords  is  still,  however,  in  fa*!t  aa  well  as  in  form, 
the  supreme  court  of  appeal  in  England,  ttiough  it  has  long 
since  ceased  to  esereise  its  judicial  functions  (inherited  from 
the  Great  Council  of  Norman  times)  as  a  body.  Those  func- 
tions are  now  always  exereised  by  the  Lord  Chancellor,  who  is 
ex-officio  president  of  the  House  of  Loi-ds,  and  three  Lords  of 
Appeal  in  Ordinary,  who  are  learned  judges  appointed  as  life- 
peers,  specially  to  perform  this  duty.  These  special  'Law 
Lords '  are  assisted  from  time  to  time  by  other  lords  who  have 
served  as  judges  of  tha  higher  courts  or  who  are  specially 
learned  in  the  law. 

729.  Legislation,  therefore,  is  controlled  by  the  House  of 
Commons,  the  interpretation  of  the  law  by  the  judicial  mem- 
bers of  the  House  of  Lords.  The  House  of  Lords  sliares  with 
the  popular  chamber  the  right  of  law-making,  but  cannot  aasert 
that  right  in  the  face  of  a  pronounced  public  opinion.  The 
Sovereign  has  the  right  to  negative  legislation ;  but  the  Sov- 
ereign is  In  the  hands  of  the  ministers,  and  the  ministers  are  in 
the  hands  of  the  Commons  ;  and  legislation  is  never  negatived. 

730.  The  Constitution  of  England  consists  of  litw  and  pre- 
cedent.    She  has  great  documuiits  like  Magna  Cliarta  at  the 


402         THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  ENGLAND. 

foundation  of  her  institutions ;  but  Magna  Charta  was  only  a 
royal  ordinance.  She  has  great  laws  like  the  Bill  of  Rights  at 
the  centre  of  her  political  system ;  but  the  Bill  of  Rights  was 
only  an  act  of  Parliament.  She  has  no  written  constitution^ 
and  Parliament  may,  in  theory^  change  the  whole  structure  and 
principle  of  her  institutions  by  mere  Bill.  But  in  fact  Parlia- 
ment dare  not  go  faster  than  public  opinion :  and  public  opin- 
ion in  England  is  steadily  and  powerfully  conservative. 

That  is  a  rery  impressive  tribute  which  Sir  Erskine  May  feels  able 
•oberly  to  pay  to  the  conserratism  of  a  people  living  under  such  a  form 
of  government  when  he  says, "  Not  a  measure  has  been  forced  upon  Par- 
liament which  the  calm  judgment  of  a  later  time  has  not  since  approved ; 
not  an  agitation  has  failed  which  posterity  has  not  condemned."  ^ 

731.  The  Courts  of  Law.  —  The  administration  of  justice 
has  always  been  greatly  centralized  in  England.  From  a  very 
early  day  judges  of  the  king^s  courts  have  'gone  on  circuit,' 
holding  their  assizes  (sittings)  in  various  parts  of  the  country, 
in  order  to  save  suitors  the  vexation  and  expense  of  haling 
their  adversaries  always  before  the  courts  in  London.  But 
these  circuit  judges  travelled  from  place  to  place  under  special 
commissions  from  the  central  authorities  of  the  state,  and  had 
no  permanent  connections  with  the  counties  in  which  their 
assizes  were  held :  they  came  out  from  London,  were  controlled 
from  London,  and,  their  circuit  work  done,  returned  to  London. 
It  was,  moreover,  generally  only  the  three  courts  of  Common 
Law  (the  Court  of  King^s  Bench,  the  Court  of  Common  Pleas, 
and  the  Court  of  Exchequer)  that  sent  their  judges  on  circuit ; 
the  great,  overshadowing  Court  of  Chancery,  which  arrogated 
so  wide  a  jurisdiction  to  itself,  drew  all  its  suitors  to  its  own 
chambers  in  Westminster.  The  only  thing  lacking  to  perfect 
the  centralization  was  uniformity  of  organization  and  a  less 
haphazard  distribution  of  jurisdiction  among  the  various  courts. 
This  lack  was  supplied  by  a  great  Judicature  Act  passed  in 

1  Constitutional  Uiatory,  VoL  II.,  p.  243  (Am.  ed.,  1863). 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  ENGLAND.  403 

1873.  By  that  Act  (which  went  into  force  on  tha  iBt  Novem- 
ber, 1875),  and  aubaeqiient  additional  legislation  extending  to 
1877,  the  courts  of  law,  which  liad  grown,  as  we  have  seen 
(sec.  606),  out  of  that  once  single  body,  the  ancient  Permaiieut 
Council  of  the  Norman  and  Plaittagenet  kings,  were  at  last 
reintegrated,  made  np  together  into  a  eo-orilinated  whole. 

732.  Judicial  Reform :  the  Reorganization  of  1873-77.  — 
These  measures  of  reorganization  and  unification  had  beeu  pre- 
ceded, in  1846,  by  a  certain  degree  of  decentralization.  Cer- 
tain so-called  County  Courts  were  then  created,  which  are  local, 
not  perijKitetic  Westminster,  tribunals,  and  which  have  to  a 
very  considerable  extent  absorbe<l  the  assize  business,  though 
their  function,  theoretically,  is  only  to  assist,  not  to  supplant, 
the  assizes.  Now,  therefore,  the  general  outlines  of  the  judi- 
cial system  are  these.  The  general  courts  of  the  kingdom  are 
combined  under  the  name,  Supreme  Coui't  of  Judicature. 
This  court  is  divided  into  two  pajts,  which  are  really  two  quite 
distinct  courts ;  namely,  the  High  Court  of  Justice  and  the 
Court  of  Appeal.  Over  all,  as  court  of  last  resort,  still  stands 
the  House  of  Lords.  The  High  Court  of  Justice  acts  in  three 
divisions,  a  Chancery  Division,  a  Queen's  Bench  Division,  and 
a.  Probate,  Divorce,  imd  Admiralty  Division  j  and  these  three 
divisions  constitute  the  ordinary  courts  of  law,  inheriting  the 
jurisdictions  suggested  by  their  names.  -From  them  an  appeal 
lies  to  the  Court  of  Appeal ;  from  the  Court  of  Appeal  to  the 
House  of  Lords.  The  County  Courts  stand  related  to  the 
system  as  the  Assizes  do. 

733.  "  Tha  Chancery  DIvlBloa  hoa  Ave  judgei  bei[i!e«  its  pres- 
ident, Ihe  Clmncellor;  IheQuren'e  Bencli  Division  haa  flftctn  ju%i>s, 
of  nhom  one,  the  Lord  Cliief  Justice,  U  its  president ;  the  Probiitc, 
Divonre.  and  Admirntly  Divisiun  hai  but  two  judges,  of  whom  one 
preiidea  over  the  other."'  Thia  ari-angemenl  inio  diviaioni  is  >  mere 
mMter  of  convenience  ;  no  verj  strict  distinctions  as  to  jurisdiction  sre 
preierved ;  and  any  ciiangea  that  the  judges  think  desirable  may  be 

'  P.  W.  Maitlanil.  Jutiici  and  Police  (  English  Citizen  Series),  pp.  43. 44. 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  ENGLAND, 


iDtuIe  hy  *n  Order  in  Council.  Thus  an  Exchequer  DiTision  uid  > 
Common  Pleai  diviiion,  wliicb  at  firet  exi«teil,  in  preBcrvaiioo  of  the  old 
linei  of  organization,  wore  sboUahed  iij  aucli  an  Order  in  December, 
1880.  Tlie  judges  asaigncd  to  the  TSrioui  Djviaiona  da  not  neueaiarily 
or  often  ail  together.  Cases  are  generally  heard  before  only  one  judge ; 
so  that  the  High  Court  may  be  said  to  liaTe  the  effective  capacity  of 
twenty-three  courts,  ill  total  number  of  judges  being  tntnlj-thive. 
Only  when  hearing  appeali  from  inferior  tribunals,  or  diachsTging  aoy 
olli«r  function  different  from  the  ordinary  trial  of  casea,  must  two  or 
more  judgei  sit  together. 

731.  Tbe  Court  of  Appeals  ma;  hear  appeals  on  questions  both 
of  law  and  of  fact.  It  consists  of  the  Master  of  the  Kolls  and  five  Lords 
Justices,  who  may  be  said  tu  constitute  its  permanent  and  separate 
bench,  and  of  the  president*  of  the  three  Divisions  of  the  High  Court 
who  may  be  called  itt  occasional  memtieri.  Three  judt;eaare  neccuarj 
to  exercise  iti  powers,  and,  iu  practice,  its  six  permanent  membera 
divide  the  work,  holding  the  court  in  two  independent  sections. 

735.  Tba  Houae  of  IiordB  may  alt,  when  acting  as  a  court,  when 
Parliament  ia  not  in  aeision,  after  a  prorogation,  that  is,  or  even  after  a 
lUasolution :  for  the  House  of  Lorda  when  silling  as  a  court  is  tike  its  legis- 
lative self  only  in  Its  modes  of  procedure.  In  all  other  respecla  it  ii 
totally  unlike  the  bodj  which  obeys  the  House  of  Commons  in  law- 
making. It  is  constituted  alwaj's,  as  a  court,  of  the  Lord  Chancellor  and 
at  least  two  of  the  Lords  of  Appeal  in  Ordinary  of  whom  I  have 
apoken  (sec.  726) ;  only  sometimes  are  there  added  to  these  a  third  Lord 
of  Appeal  in  Ordinary,  an  ei-Lord  Clianceltor,  or  one  or  more  of  atinh 
judges  or  ei'judges  of  the  higher  courts  aa  may  have  found  their  wajr 
to  peerages.     Other  members  never  attend ;  or  attending,  never  vote. 

73d.  A  Judicial  Committee  of  tba  Privy  CowioU.  of  which 
also  the  Lord  Clmncellor  is  a  metmber,  and  which  is  presently  to  con- 
sist mainly  of  the  same  Lords  of  Appeal  in  Ordinary  that  act  in  Judicial 
matters  ns  the  House  of  Lords,  constitutes  a  court  of  last  resort  for 
India,  the  Colonies,  the  Cliannel  Islands,  and  the  Isle  of  Alan. 

131.  Tb«  lK>Td  ChancsUor  ii  the  most  notable  officer  in  the  whole 
tyitem.  He  is  president  of  the  House  of  Lords,  of  the  Court  of  Appeal, 
of  the  High  Court  of  Justice,  and  of  the  Chancery  Divisliin  of  the  High 
Court,  and  he  is  a  member  of  the  Judicial  Committee  of  the  Privy 
Council :  and  he  actually  sits  in  all  of  these  except  the  High  Court, — 
in  the  House  of  Lords  ami  the  Privy  f^uncil  always,  in  Iho  Coiut  uf 
Appeal  often.  Hare  singular  still,  he  is  the  political  officer  of  the  law : 
lie  is  a  uiember  always  of  tbe  Cabinet,  and  like  the  other  toemben, 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OP  ENGLAND. 

belongs  (o  s  party  and  gopi  in  oro'ut  of  offii:e  nccording 
the  House  of  Commons,  eierciiing  while  in  offlcf ,  in  bi 
functions  of  a  Minister  of  Ciril  Justice.' 


738.  Civil  Cases  are  heard  «ittier  by  judges  of  the  High 
Court  in  London,  by  judges  of  that  court  sitting  on  circuit  in 
the  various  'aaaize  towns'  of  the  county,  of  which  there  is 
always  at  least  oue  for  each  county,  or  by  the  new  County 
Courts  created  in  1846,  which  difier  from  the  old  county  courts, 
long  since  decayed  and  now  deprived  of  all  judicial  functions, 
both  in  their  organization  and  in  their  duties.  They  consist, 
not  of  the  sheriff  and  all  the  freemen  of  the  shire,  but  of  single 
judges,  holding  their  offices  during  good  behavior,  assisted  by 
permanent  ministerial  officers,  and  exercising  their  jurisdiction 
not  over  counties  but  in  districts  much  smaller  than  the  coun- 
ties. They  are  called  county  courts  only  by  way  of  preserving 
an  ancient  and  respected  name. 

739.  The  County  Courta  have  jurisdiction  in  all  casei  of  debt  or 
dsmage  wlierc  the  sum  uUiniecl  does  not  exceed  £60,  nud  in  certain 
equity  cases  wliere  not  more  than  £500  is  inTolved  —  except  that  cases 
of  slander,  libel,  aeduciion,  and  breach  of  promise  to  roarry,  as  well  >u 
alt  matrimonial  cases  arc  withheld  from  theta.  At  least,  such  is  their 
joriadiction  in  roagh  outline.  A  full  account  would  inxolre  many  de- 
tails ;  for  it  baa  been  the  tendency  of  all  recent  judicial  legislation  in 
EDgland  to  gire  mora  and  more  business,  even  of  the  most  imporunt 
kind,  to  these  Courts.  Tlieir  present  importance  may  be  judgt-d  from 
the  fact,  stated  by  Mr.  Maittand,  that  "  most  of  the  contentious  litiga- 
tion in  England  is  about  smaller  sums  than  "  £50. 

740.  A  judge  of  the  High  Court  may  send  down  to  a  county  court, 
upon  the  application  of  either  party,  cases  of  contract  in  which  the  sum 
claimed  docs  not  exceed  .£100.  Any  case,  liowever  small  ilie  pecuniary 
claim  involved,  may  be  removed  from  the  county  to  tlic  Higli  Court  if 
the  judge  of  the  county  court  will  certify  that  important  principle*  of 
law  are  likely  to  arise  in  it,  or  if  tlie  Migh  Court  or  any  judge  thereof 
deem  it  desirable  that  it  ihould  be  removed.  Appeals  from  h  county 
court  (o  the  High  Coarl  are  forbidden  in  moat  cases  in  which  less  than 


'  Hallland,  p.  0 


THE  QOVBENMEMT  OF  ENOLAND. 


741.  The  count;  court  lystem  reste  upon  the  buU  of  *■  diviiioD  of 
the  country  into  Ofty-aiii  circuits.  All  but  one  or  two  of  then  include 
teverat '  districts '  —  the  district*  num  be  ring  about  501.  Each  district 
hai  ita  own  aeparalc  court,  with  its  owa  ofBcee,  regiitrsr,  etc.;  but  Che 
judges  are  appointed  lor  tlie  clrcikita,  —  ami  fur  each  circuit.  They  are 
appointed  by  ilie  Lord  Chancellor  from  barrialera  of  seTen  years'  aluid- 
ing.' 

712.  JiulM  are  falling  tnore  and  more  into  djsnte  in  England  in 
cJTil  cases.  In  all  the  more  imporiani  causes,  outside  the  Chancery 
Uiriiion,  whose  rule  of  action,  tike  that  of  the  old  Chancery  Court,  is 
'no  jury,'  a  jury  may  be  impanelled  at  the  desire  of  either  party ;  but 
many  litigants  now  prefer  to  do  wiihuul,  —  especially  in  the  County 
Cnurli,  where  both  the  facts  and  the  law  are  in  the  vast  majority  o( 
cases  paesod  upon  by  Ihc  judge  alone,  without  the  asBislance  of  the 
Jury  of  fire  which  might  in  these  courts  be  summoned  in  all  casta  of 
above  £20  value. 

743.  Criminal  Cases  are  tried  either  before  the  couuty  Jus- 
tices of  the  Peace,  who  are  uupaid  officers  ajjfjoiiited  by  the 
Chancellor  upou  the  recomraen4ation  of  the  Lords  Lieutenant 
of  the  Counties  I  before  borough  Justices,  who  are  paid  judges 
much  like  all  others;  or  before  judges  of  the  High  Court  ou 
circuit.  The  jurisdiction  of  the  Justices  may  be  said  to  include 
all  but  the  gravest  offences,  all  but  those,  namely,  which  are 
piinishable  by  death  or  by  penal  servitude,  and  except,  alao,  - 
l>erjury,  forgery,  bribery,  and  libeL  There  are  many  Justices 
for  each  county,  there  being  no  legal  limit  to  their  number; 
and  they  exercise  their  more  important  functions  at  general 
Quarter  Sessions,  at  general  sessions,  that  is,  held  four  times 
yearly.  The  criminal  assizes  of  the  High  Court  also  are  held 
four  times  a  ye-ar.  All  crimina.1  cases,  except,  of  course,  those 
of  the  pettiest  character,  such  as  police  cases,  are  tried  before 
juries. 

"  About  one-half  of  the  criminal  trials,"  it  is  italed,'  "  take  place  at 
county  sessions,  about  one-fourlh  at  borough  teaiioni,  the  rest  at  Assise* 
or  the  Central  Criminal  Court,"  the  great  criminal  court  nt  London. 


■  The  various  Acts  affecting  the  county  ci 
aolidaled  by  the  County  CourU  Act,  ISBS. 


were  amended  and  con- 
1  Maitlaad.  p.  80. 


I 
I 

I 


THE  UOVERNMBNT  OF  ESGLASD.        407 

744.  Quarter  and  Petty  Sesaloiu.  —  For  the  exerciie  of  tbeir  more 
InporUDt  juilioial  funi:IionB  the  JusLices  meet  quarterly,  io  Qunrter 
ScBsioas;  but  for  minnr  duties  in  which  it  is  not  necessary  for  more 
than  Ivo  Justic-ei  (o  join,  there  are  numerous  Petty  Sessions  held  at 
Tariuus  polnta  in  the  counties.  Eacli  county  is  divtdeil  by  Its  Quarter 
Sessions  into  /leHy  leisional  diilricla,  ^nd  every  neighborhood  is  gircii 
thus  its  own  court  of  Petty  Sessions,  —  from  wbieh  in  almost  all  cases 
an  appenl  lies  to  Quarter  Sessions.  Thus  tho  important  funttion  of 
licensing  (sec.  T71)  is  exercised  by  Petty  ScBsions,  subject  Io  appeal  to 
the  whole  bench  of  Justices, 

T45.  The  JuBtices  of  the  Peace  nere.  as  ne  shall  see  more  partic- 
ularly in  other  coanectiona  (sees,  754-767),  the  general  goiemmeoial 
authorities  of  the  counties,  until  the  reform  of  local  gorernment  effected 
in  ISS8,  exercising  functions  of  the  most  various,  multifarious,  and 
infloeatial  sort.  They  are  generally  country  gentlemen  of  high  stand- 
ing in  their  counties,  and  serve,  as  already  stated,  without  pay.  They 
are  appointed,  practically,  for  life.  The  'Commission  of  the  Peace,'  — 
the  commissioning,  that  is,  of  Justices  of  the  Peace,  —  originated  in 
the  fourteenth  century,  and  has  had  a  long  history  of  interesting  devel- 
opment. Considering  the  somewhat  autocratic  nature  of  the  office  of 
Justice,  it  has  been,  on  the  whole,  exercised  with  great  wisdom  and 
public  spiril,  and  daring  most  periods  with  extraonlinary  moderation, 
industry,  and  effectiveness. 

740.  The  duties  which  Americans  associate  with  the  office  of  Justice 
of  the  Peace  arc  exercised  in  England,  not  by  the  bench  of  Justices 
sitting  in  Quarter  Sessions,  —  Ihey  then  coostilnte,  as  we  have  seen,  a 
criminal  court  of  very  extensive  jurisdiction,  —  but  by  the  Justices  singly, 
sitting  either  formally  or  informally,  A  single  Justice  may  conduct 
the  preliminary  examination  of  a  person  charged  with  crime,  and  may 
commit  for  trial  if  reasonable  ground  of  suspicion  be  proved.  A  single 
Justice  also  can  issue  search  warrants  to  the  constabulary  for  the  detei!- 

747,  Police.  —  The  police  force,  or,  in  more  EBglish  phraae, 
the  couBtabulary,  of  the  klDgdom  is  overseen  from  London  by 
the  Home  Office,  which  makes  all  general  rales  as  to  its  dis- 
cipline, pay,  etc.,  appoints  royal  inspectors,  and  dett^rmines, 
under  the  Treasury,  the  stmount  of  state  aid  to  be  given  to  the 
support  of  the  forces;  but  all  the  real  administering  of  the 
system  is  done  by  the  Iwal  authorities.     In  the  Counties  a 


408        THE  GOVBBNMENT  OF  ENGLAND. 

joint  Committee  of  Quarter  Sessions  and  the  County  Council 
appoint  the  Chief  Constable,  who  appoints  and  governs  the 
force  with  powers  of  summary  dismissal  and  punishment,  but 
who  acts  in  all  things  subject  to  the  governing  control  of  the 
Committee.  In  those  towns  which  undertake  to  maintain  a 
force  distinct  from  that  of  the  County  the  Head  Constable  is 
chosen  by  the  town  authorities  and  the  direction  of  the  force 
is  superintended  by  a  *  Watch  Committee '  of  the  Town  Coun- 
cil. London,  which  employs,  it  is  stated,  one-third  of  the  en- 
tire police  force  of  the  kingdom,  has  been  given  a  special, 
exceptional  system  of  its  own.  The  city  police  are  governed 
by  a  Commissioner  and  two  Assistant  Commissioners  who  are 
appointed  by  the  Home  Secretary  and  serve  directly  under  his 
authority. 

The  police  throughout  the  country  are  giren  something  Uke  military 
driU  and  training,  the  organization  being  made  as  perfect,  the  training 
as  thorough,  and  the  discipline  as  effectire  as  possible.  Ex-army  offi- 
cers are  preferred  for  the  office  of  Chief  Constable. 


II.   Local  Government. 

748.  Complex  Character  of  Local  Govemment  in  England. 

—  The  subject  of  local  government  in  England  is  one  of  ex- 
treme complexity  and,  therefore,  for  my  present  purpose  of 
brief  description,  one  of  extreme  difficulty.  So  perfectly  un- 
systematic, indeed,  are  the  provisions  of  English  law  in  this 
field  that  most  of  the  writers  who  have  undertaken  to  expound 
them  —  even  to  English  readers  —  have  seemed  to  derive  a 
certain  zest  from  the  despairful  nature  of  their  task  —  a  sort 
of  forlorn-hope  enthusiasm.  The  institutions  of  local  govern- 
ment in  England  have  grown  piece  by  piece  as  other  English 
institutions  have  grown,  and  not  according  to  any  complete  or 
logical  plan  of  statutory  construction.  They  are  patch-work, 
not  symmetrical  net-work,  and  the  patches  are  of  all  sizes  and 
colors. 


THE   GOVERNMENT   OF   ENGLANr>. 


409 


I 

I 


"For  alniMt  every  new  BdmLniatmtivc  function,"  complaiiiB  one  of 
the  recent  li>ndl)oaks  on  the  aubject,  "  the  Legislature  liaa  provided  k 
new  Krea  containing  a  new  conatituency,  whn  iiy  a  ntw  method  of  elec- 
tion cliooae  cnniliilatei  who  aatiif;  a  new  qualifliration,  to  ait  upon  a  new 
board,  iuriDg  a  new  term,  to  levy  a  new  rale  [tax],  and  to  ipend  a 
good  deal  of  tlie  now  revenues  in  paying  new  offluera  and  erecting  new 
baiidinga." ' 

749.  It  has  been  the  habit  of  English  legislatora,  iustead  of 
perfecting,  enlarging,  or  adapting  old  luaehinery,  to  create  all 
Borts  of  new  pieces  of  machiiierv  with  little  or  no  regard  to 
their  fitness  to  be  combined  with  the  old  or  with  each  other. 
The  Local  Government  Act  of  1888  repreaenta  the  first  delib- 
erate attempt  at  syatematization  j  but  even  that  Act  does  not 
effect  system,  and  itself  iiitrodueea  additional  elements  of  con- 
fusion by  first  adopting  another  Act  (the  Municipal  Corpora- 
tiona  Act  of  1882)  as  its  basis  and  then  excepting  particular 
provisions  of  that  Act  and  itself  substituting  others  in  respect, 
not  of  all,  but  of  Bome  of  the  ioc^l  administrative  bodies  meant 
to  he  governed  by  it.  It  would  seem  as  logical  a  plan  of  de- 
scription as  any,  therefore,  to  discuss  the  older  divisions  and 
instnimentalities  first  and  then  treat  afterwards  of  more  recent 
legislative  creations  as  of  modifications — of  however  hap- 
hazard a  kind  —  of  thesf. 

750,  General  Characterization.. — In  general  terms,  then, 
it  may  be  said,  that  throughout  a.lmoat  the  whole  of  English 
Tiistory,  only  the  very  earliest  periods  being  excepted,  counties 
and  towns  have  been  principal  imits  of  local  government ;  that 
the  parishes  into  which  the  counties  have  been  time  out  of  mind 
divided,  though  at  one  time  of  very  great  importance  as  admin- 
istrative centres,  were  in  course  of  time  in  great  part  swallowed 
lip  by  feudal  jurisdictions,  and  now  retain  only  a  certain  minor 
part  in  the  function,  once  exclusively  their  own,  of  caring  for 
the  poor;  and  that  this  ancient  framework  of  countifs,  towns, 

'  Local  AdminUlraliea  {Imperial  Parliamenl  Seriea),  by  Wm,  Rathbone, 
\   Albert  Pell,  and  F.  C,  Montague,  p.  U, 


410         THE  GOVBRNBiENT  OF  ENGLAND. 

and  parishes  has,  of  late  years,  been  extensively  overlaid  and 
in  large  part  obscured :  (a)  by  the  combination  (1834)  of  par- 
ishes into  '  Unions '  made  up  quite  irrespective  of  county 
boundaries  and  charged  not  only  with  the  immemorial  parish 
duty  of  maintaining  the  poor  but  often  with  sanitary  regula- 
tion also  and  school  superintendence,  and  generally  with  a  mis- 
cellany of  other  functions ;  (6)  by  the  creation  of  new  districts 
for  the  care  of  highways;  and  (c)  by  new  varieties  of  town 
and  semi-town  government.  The  only  distinction  persistent 
enough  to  serve  as  a  basis  for  any  classification  of  the  areas  and 
functions  of  the  local  administration  thus  constructed  is  the 
distinction  between  Rural  Administration  and  Urban  Adminis- 
tration, —  a  distinction  now  in  part  destroyed  by  the  Act  of 
1888 ;  and  of  these  two  divisions  of  administration  almost  the 
only  general  remark  which  it  seems  safe  to  venture  is,  that 
Rural  Administration  has  hitherto  rested  much  more  broadly 
than  does  Urban  on  old  historical  foundations. 

751.  The  County:  Its  Historical  Rootage.  —  For  the 
County,  with  its  influential  Justices  of  the  Peace  and  its  wide 
administrative  activities,  is  still  the  vital  centre  of  rural  govern- 
ment in  England;  and  the  Counties  are  in  a  sense  older  than 
the  kingdom  itself.  Many  of  them,  as  we  have  seen  (sec.  655) 
represent  in  their  areas,  though  of  course  no  longer  in  the 
nature  of  their  government,  separate  Saxon  kingdoms  of  the 
Heptarchy  times.  When  they  were  united  under  a  single  throne 
they  retained  (it  would  appear)  their  one-time  king  and  his 
descendants  in  the  elder  male  line  as  their  eoldormen.  They 
retained  also  their  old  general  council,  in  which  eoldorman 
and  bishop  presided,  though  there  was  added  presently  to  these 
presidents  of  the  older  order  of  things  another  official,  of  the 
new  order,  the  king's  officer,  the  Sheriff.  To  this  council  went 
up  as  was  of  old  the  wont,  the  priest,  *he  reeve,  and  four  picked 
men  from  every  township,  together  with  the  customary  dele- 
gates from  the  '  hundreds.' 

Of  course  the  Counties  no  longer  retain  these  antique  forms 


THB  GOVERNMENT   OF  ENGLAND. 


411 


of  govemment ;  scarcely  a  vestige  of  them  now  remains.  But 
the  old  forms  gave  way  to  the  forms  of  the  present  by  no  sud- 
den or  violent  changes,  and  some  of  the  organs  of  county  gov- 
ernment  now  in  existence  could  adduce  plausible  proof  of  their 
descent  from  the  manly,  vigorous,  self-centred  Saxon  institu- 
tions of  the  ancient  time. 

752.  Early  Evolution  of  the  County  Organs.  —  In  Korman 
times  the  eoldorman's  oifice  languished  in  the  shadow  of  the 
Sheriff's  great  authority.  The  spiritual  and  tem[ioral  courts 
were  separated,  too,  and  the  bishop  withdrew  in  large  measure 
from  official  participation  in  local  political  functions.  The 
County  Court  became  practically  the  Sheriff's  Court ;  its  suitors 
the  freeholders.  Its  functions  were,  however,  still  consider- 
able :  it  chose  the  officers  who  assessed  the  taxes,  it  was  the 
medium  of  the  Sheriff's  military  administration,  and  it  was 
still  the  principal  source  of  justice.  But  its  duties  were  not 
slow  to  decay.  As  a  Court  it  was  speedily  handed  over  to  the 
king's  itinerant  justices,  who  held  their  assizes  in  it  and  heard 
all  important  cases :  all  '  pleas  of  the  Crown.'  Its  financial 
functions  became  more  and  more  exclusively  the  personal  func- 
tions of  the  Sheriffs,  who  were  commonly  great  barons,  who 
managed  in  some  instances  to  make  their  ofBce  hereditary, 
and  who  contrived  oftentimes  to  line  their  own  pockets  with 
the  proceeds  of  the  taxes :  for  great  barons  who  were  sheriffs, 
were  sometimes  also  officials  of  the  Exchequer,  and  as  such 
audited  their  own  accounts.  The  local  courts  at  last  became 
merely  tha  instruments  of  the  Sheriffs  and  of  the  royal  judges. 

753.  Decline  of  the  Sheriff's  Powers.  —  It  was  the  over- 
bearing power  of  the  Sheriffs,  thus  developed,  that  led  to  the 
great  changes  which  were  to  produce  the  county  govemment 
of  our  own  day.  The  interests  alike  of  the  Court  and  of  the 
people  became  enlisted  against  them.  The  first  step  towards 
displacing  them  was  taken  when  the  royal  justices  were  sent 
on  circuit,  Next,  in  1170,  under  Heury  II. 's  capable  direction, 
the  great  baronial  sheriffs  were  tried  for  malfeasance  in  office, 


J 


418 


THE  noVBRNMEaJT  OP   ENGLAND. 


and,  though  influent!^  enough  to  escape  formal  conrictioD, 
were  not  influential  enough  to  retain  their  offices.  They  ware 
dismissed,  and  replaced  by  Exchequer  officials  diiectly  depen- 
dent upon  the  Crown.  la  1194,  in  the  next  reign,  it  was 
arranged  that  certain  'custoilians  of  pleas  of  the  crown '  should 
be  elected  in  the  counties,  to  the  further  ousting  of  the 
Sherii^  from  their  old-time  judicial  prerogatives.  Then  came 
Ma^a  Charta  (1215)  and  forbade  all  participation  by  Sheriffs 
in  the  administration  of  the  king's  justice.  Finally  the 
tenure  of  the  office  of  Sheriff,  which  was  now  little  more  than 
the  chief  place  in  the  militia  of  the  county  and  the  chief 
ministerial  office  in  connection  witit  the  administration  of  jus- 
tice, was  limited  to  one  year.  The  pulling  down  of  the  old 
system  was  complete ;  fresh  construction  had  already  become 
necessary. 

754,  justices  of  the  Peace.  —  The  reconstruction  was 
effected  through  the  appointment  of  'Justices  of  the  Peace.' 
The  expedient  of 'custodians  of  pleas  of  the  crown'  {cuatodM 
placUorum  eoronee)  elected  in  county  court,  as  substitutes  for 
the  Sheriff  in  tlie  exercise  of  sundry  important  fuacttona  of 
local  justice,  soon  proved  unsatisfactory.  They,  too,  like  the 
Sheriffs,  were  curtly  forbidden  by  Magna  Charta  to  hold  any 
pleas  of  the  crown ;  and  they  speedily  became  only  the  ctww- 
nara  we  know  ('crowners'  Shakspere's  grave-digger  in  Hamlet 
very  appropriately  calls  them),  whose  chief  function  it  is  to 
conduct  the  preliminary  investigation  concerning  every  OMe 
of  sudden  death  from  an  unknown  cause.  Better  success 
attended  the  experiment  of  Justices  of  the  Peace.  At  first 
'Conservators '  of  the  peace  merely,  these  officers  became,  by  a 
statute  passed  1360.  in  the  reign  of  Edward  HI.,  Justicea  also, 
intrusted  with  a  certain  jurisdiction  over  criminal  cases,  to 
the  supplanting  of  the  Sheriff  in  the  last  of  bis  judi<'ial  fane- 
tions,  his  right,  namely,  to  pass  judgment  in  his  (oiirn  or  pet^ 
court  on  police  cases,  —  to  apply  the  discipline  of  enforced 
order  to  small  offences  ^^inat  the  public  peace. 


THE    OOVEKNMENT    OF    ENGLAND. 


413 


7Sd.  Hencefoi'th,  aa  it  turned  out,  the  process  of  providiug 
ways  of  local  government  was  simple  enough,  as  legislators 
chose  to  conduct  it.  It  consisted  simply  in  charging  the  Jua- 
tices  of  the  Pea<;e  with  t!ie  doing  of  everything  that  was 
necessary  to  be  done.  Slowly,  piece  by  piece,  their  duties  and 
prerogatives  were  added  to,  till  the  Justices  had  become  im- 
measurably the  most  imjiortaiit  functionaries  of  locid  govern- 
ment, combining  in  their  comprehensive  official  characters 
almost  every  judicial  and  administrative  power  not  exercised 
from  London.  Not  till  the  passage  of  the  Local  Government 
Act  of  1888,  already  referred  to,  were  they  relegated  to  their 
older  and  most  characteristic  judicial  functions,  and  their 
iidmiiiistrative  and  financial  powers  transferred  to  another 
body,  the  newly  created  County  Council. 

750.  Fnnotioiu  of  Juotlcsa  ot  the  Feaoa  prior  to  Becoat  B«- 
torau.  —  Tlie  JuBlicc  of  Ihe  Peace  liui  been  rery  liappilj'  deiiTilii-d  >« 
Imving  l>ecn  under  the  old  gytitcni  "  lEio  Btalc'a  muu  of  all  work."  Hit 
multifarious  duliei  brought  him  into  iIig  wrTii-e  (o)  of  the  Priry  Coun- 
cil, undet  whole  Veterinary  Departinent  ho  participated  in  the  Bdminii- 
iration  of  the  Acts  relating  to  uontaginUB  raUle  digeaBes;  (_h)  of  the 
Home  Offloe,  under  which  he  acted  in  governing  the  c-ouniy  constabu- 
lary, in  conducting  the  adminiatration  of  lunatic  asylnmi,  and  in  visiting 
prisons ;  (c)  iif  the  Board  of  Trade,  under  whose  general  soperiision  lie 
provided  and  tested  weights  acid  measures,  constructed  and  repaired 
bridges,  and  oversaw  liighway  authorities ;  and  (if)  of  tlic  I^cal  Gov- 
ernment Board,  under  whose  aaperintendence  he  appointed  pariah  over- 
aeera  of  the  poor,  ciercised,  oo  appeal,  a  revisory  power  over  the  poor- 
rates,  and  took  a  certain  part  in  sanitary  regulation.  The  Justice, 
besides,  formerly  levied  the  county  tax,  or  *  rate,'  out  of  which  the 
elpenici  of  county  business  were  defrayed,  issued  licenses  for  the  sale 
of  intoxicating  drinks  (as  tliey  still  do),  for  the  storage  of  gunpowder 
and  petroleum,  and  for  other  undertakings  required  by  law  to  be  licensed  ; 
they  divided  the  counties  into  highway,  polling,  and  coroners'  dislriets  ; 
they  issued  orders  for  the  removal  of  paupers  lo  their  legal  place  of 
settlement  t  they  fulfilled  n  thousand  and  one  administrative  functions 
too  varioua  to  classify,  too  subordinate  to  need  enumeration,  now  that 
most  of  them  have  been  transferred  to  the  Cnunclls.  The  trial  of  crimi- 
nal cases,  together  with  the  performance  of  the  various  functions  attend- 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  ENGLAND. 


uiit  upon  BUvli  a  jurisdiction,  alwnya  conaiituteil.  of  coune,  oae  of  the 
woigliUcst  (lultpi  of  their  office,  and  it  now  iia  I'liief  and  klmoit  onir 

"Long  ago,"  lauglii  Mr.  Maitland,  epeakiii);  before  (he  poiiage  of 
the  Act  of  1886,  "long  ago  lav/yvra  abancloneil  all  hope  of  deacrlblng 
the  duties  of  o  justice  in  any  ni?thodic  fBBLiun.  and  the  nlphabet  has 
become  (lie  onlj  poBsibte  connecting  thread.  A  -Tuslice  must  liave  tome- 
thing  to  do  with  '  Itailroadi,  Rape,  Ratea,  Recognizancea,  Record*,  and 
Recreation  Grounds';  with  '  Perjary,  Pelroieam,  Piracy,  and  Plaj- 
houaea ';  with  '  Diaorderly  Houeea,  Dieaentera,  Dogs,  and  Drainage.'"' 

ToT.  Chaiaoter  and  Repute  of  the  Office  ot  Jtiatlce.  -^  The  ofBce 
of  Juatice  of  tbc  Peace  ia  repreai'titnlivc  in  the  aame  sense  —  not  an  un- 
important lenac  —  in  which  the  unrcfornied  parlianienta  of  the  early 
part  of  the  eentnry  were  represcntalire  of  llie  county  populntioni.  The 
Juaticea  are  appointed  from  among  the  more  contiderable  gentry  of  the 
counliet,  and  represent  in  a  very  substantial  way  the  permanent  inter- 
esta  of  the  predominantly  rural  comiQunitiea  over  whote  juatice  they 
preside.  An  intereating  proof  of  their  Tirtually  represenlatiTe  char- 
acter appears  in  the  popularity  of  their  office  during  the  greater  part 
of  it*  history.  Amidal  all  the  exlcnaions  of  the  franchise,  all  the  re- 
making of  representative  inatitutions  which  this  century  has  witnetavi) 
In  England,  the  Justiceship  of  (he  Peace  remained  practically  untouched, 
because  on  all  hands  greatly  respected,  until  the  evident  need  to  intni- 
duce  system  into  local  government,  and  the  apparent  desirability  of 
syitema tiling  i(  in  accordance  with  the  whole  policy  of  recent  reforms 
in  England  by  extending  the  principle  of  papular  representation  by 
election  to  connly  government,  as  it  had  been  already  extended  to  ad- 
ministration in  the  lesser  areas,  led  to  the  aubstilation  of  County  Coun- 
cils for  the  Juatice*  aa  the  counij  avthori^  in  flnancial  and  adinlalatra- 
tive  affairs. 

7fi8.  The  Lorii  Lieutenant.  —  In  the  reign  of  Mary  a  '  Lorrl 
lAenlfnant '  took  the  jiliwp  of  tlio  Sheriff  iu  the  Comity  as  head 
of  the  militia,  becoming  the  chief  representative  of  the  crown 
in  the  County,  and  subsequently  the  keeper  of  the  county 
records  {Custoa  Roluiomm).  The  Sheriff,  since  the  comple- 
tion of  tliis  change,  has  been  a  merely  administrative  officer, 
executing  the  judgments  of   the  courts,  and  presiding  over 

1  Jutlie^  ntirj  PiJiet,  p,  84. 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  ENGLAND.        415 

parliamentary  elections.  The  command  of  the  militia  re- 
maiued  with  the  Lwrds  Lient:enant  imtil  1871,  when  it  was 
vested  in  the  crown,  —  that  is ,  assumed  by  the  central  admin- 
istration. 

Jutticei  of  tlie  Pence  are  atitl  jippoinled  by  the  Chaneellor  upon  the 
noinioation  of  the  Lori]  IJeutennnt  ot  eauh  uount)'  (lec.  H3). 

759.  The  Reform  of  i888.  — The  reform  of  local  adminis- 
tration proposed  by  the  ministry  of  Lord  Salisbury,  in  the 
spring  of  1888,  altliougb  not  Tenturing  so  far  as  it  would  be 
necessary  to  go  to  introduce  order  and  symmetry  into  a  jiatch- 
work  system,  suggested  some  decided  steps  in  the  direction  of 
simplification  and  co-ordination.  The  confusions  of  the  exist- 
ing arrangements  were  many  and  most  serious.  England  is 
divided  into  counties,  boroughs,  urban  sanitary  districts,  rural 
sanitary  districts,  poor-law  parishes,  poor-law  unions,  highway 
parishes,  and  school  districts ;  and  these  areas  have  been 
superimposed  upon  one  another  with  an  astonishing  disregard 
of  consistent  system,  —  without,  that  is,  either  geographical 
or  administrative  co-ordination.  The  confusions  to  be  reme- 
died, therefore,  may  lie  said  to  have  consisted  (a)  of  the  over- 
lapping of  the  various  areas  of  local  govei-njuent,  the  smaller 
areas  not  being  in  all  cases  subdivisions  of  the  larger,  but 
defined  almost  wholly  without  regard  to  the  boundaries  of  any 
other  areas;  (h)  of  a  consequent  lack  of  co-ordination  and 
subordination  amonglocal  autliorities,  fruitful  of  the  waste  of 
money  and  the  loss  of  efiSciency  always  resulting  from  confu- 
sions and  duplications  of  organization;  (c)  of  varieties  of  time, 
method,  and  franchise  iu  the  choice  of  local  officials  ;  and  (d) 
of  an  iniinite  complexity  in  the  arrangements  regarding  local 
taxation,  the  sums  needed  for  the  variou.s  purposes  of  local 
government  (for  the  poor,  for  example,  for  the  repair  of  high- 
ways, for  county  outlays,  etc. )  being  separately  assessed  and 
separately  collected,  at  great  expense  and  at  the  cost  of  great 
vexation  to  the  tax-payer. 


416  THB  GOVBSRNHEKT  OP  ENQLAND. 

Hr.  Gnsc^lien  U  ilnted  to  linve  anid  in  debate  upon  tliii  lubject, 
"Eren  one  knows  that  Iliv  Rrst  reform  nccdi'd  ii  to  cunaolitlate  all 
rates  and  to  hure  one  derannd  note  fur  all  rate«,  and  r  lingle  authotily 
for  levying  the  rale  and  diatrlbuling  the  proceeds  ain<mg  tucb  otbar 
antliorilicB  hi  hHvc  power  to  aali  fur  contributions.  It  le  attooiihing 
tlial  tliis  ihould  not  hare  been  done  already.  I^t  me  give  jou  my 
personal  experience.  I  myself  receiveil  in  oQe  year  eighiy-seTen  demand 
notes  on  an  aggregnle  valuation  of  about  £1100,  One  parish  alone 
■enl  me  eight  rale-pHpers  for  an  iggregate  amount  of  12s.  4d.  The 
intricacies  of  imperial  finance  are  timplicity  Itself  compared  with  this 
local  financial  cbaos." 

"flO.  The  ministry  at  first  proposetl  Ui  remedy  thia  confusion, 
at  least  in  part,  by  largely  centring  adminiBtration,  outside  the 
greater  towns,  in  two  areas,  the  County  ami  the  District.  The 
system  of  poor-relief,  through  parishes  and  unions  (sees.  780, 
781,  787,  788),  was  to  be  left  untouched,  but  a  beginning  was 
to  be  mads  in  unification  by  making  the  Counties  and  IHstricts 
the  controlling  organs  of  local  government,  and  provision  was 
to  be  made  for  extensive  readjustments  of  boundaries  which 
would  bring  the  smaller  rura]  areas  into  proper  relation  and 
sulK)rdinatiou  to  the  larger  by  making  them  in  all  cases  at  least 
subdivisions  of  counties.  Little  was  proposed  in  rent iti cation 
of  the  tiuaneial  disorder  su  i>at4*iit  and  so  wasteful  under  oxist- 
ing  arrangements ;  but  both  County  and  District  were  to  have 
representative  councils  presumably  (ittod  ultimately  to  assume 
the  whole  taxing  function.  The  franchise  by  which  these 
bodies  were  to  l>e  elected  was  to  be  assimilated  to  the  simplest 
and  broadest  used  in  local  and  parlianieutary  elwttiiina.  It  was 
proposed,  moreover,  in  the  interest  of  uniformity,  that  the  con- 
stitution of  the  councils  should  be  substantially  the  same  as 
that  of  the  borough  and  urban  district  councils  already  in 
existence. 

761.  Only  a  portion  of  tbia  reform,  however,  mule  its  way 
through  Parliament  and  l>ecaiue  uti  A<;t. :  the  '  Lmial  tiuveni- 
meiit  Bill,'  though  it  ret-'iiiied  its  name,  Ifcnatne  in  leulity  only 
a  County  Governmeut  Bill  befure  it  reached  its  passage.    The 


THE  OOVEItNMENT   OF   ENfiLAND. 


417 


proviaions  relating  to  DistriKta  were  left  out,  and  only  the 
oouiity  waa  reorganizetL  The  lai'ger  l)orougIis  were  given 
county  privileges,  the  smaller  brought  intci  new  and  closer  re- 
latious  with  the  reconstructed  county  governnieuts.  London, 
too,  was  given  a  connty  organization.  The  integration  of  the 
smaller  areas  of  rural  administration  with  the  new  county 
aystem  was  left  for  another  time. 

Thi«  I'lunplelion  of  the  reform  was  protniied  for  rni  early  dale  by  Ihe 
niiuiatry,  lioverer,  Rnil  may  perliaps  be  very  eoau  accompli  shed.' 

762.  Administrative  Counties  and  County  Boroughs 

The  Act  of  1888,  as  it  stands,  co-ordinates  Counties  and  what 
are  henceforth  to  be  called  '■County  Boroughs."  Every  bor- 
ough of  not  less  than  tifty  tliousand  inhabitants  at  the  time 
the  Act  was  passed,  or  which  was,  before  the  passage  of  the 
Act,  treated  as  a  county  (in  all,  sixty-one  boroughs)  is  consti- 
tuted a  "county  borough,"  and  is  put  alongside  the  county  in 
rank  and  privileges.  This  daes  not  mean,  as  it  would  seem  to 
mean,  that  these  boroughs  have  been  given  a  county  organiza- 
tion. Paradoxically  enough,  it  means  just  the  opposite,  that 
the  counties  have  been  given  an  organization  closely  resembling 
that  hitherto  jjossessed  by  the  boroughs  only.  The  nomencla- 
ture of  the  Act  would  be  more  correct,  though  [Kissibly  less 
convenient,  had  it  called  the  counties  '  borough  counties '  in- 
stead of  calling  some  boroughs  '  county  boroughs.'  The  meas- 
ure lias  been  very  appropriately  descrilied  as  an  Act  to  apply 
the  Municipal  Corporations  Act  of  1882,  whose  main  provisions 
date  back  as  far  as  1835  (sec.  794),  to  county  government,  with 
certain  relatively  unimportant  modifications. 

763.  The  counties  designated  by  the  Act  are  dubl>ed  "  admin- 
istrative counties,"  because  they  are  not  in  all  cases  the  histor- 
ical counties  of  the  map.  In  several  instances  roimtiee  are 
separated  into  parts  for  the  purposes  of  the  reorganization. 
Thus  the  £ast  Riding  of  Yorkshire  constitutes  one  'admjois- 

'  Written  March,  1889. 


418  THE  GOVBRKMENT  OF  ENGLAND. 

trative  county/  the  North  Biding  another,  and  the  West  Rid- 
ing a  third ;  Suffolk  and  Sussex  also  have  each  an  East  and 
West  division;  Lincoln  falls  apart  into  three  administrative 
counties,  etc. 

All  boroughs  of  less  than  60,000  inhabitants  not  treated  as  counties 
are  more  or  less  incorporated  with  the  counties  in  whicli  thej  lie. 

If  any  urban  sanitary  district  lie  within  more  than  one  county,  it  is 
to  be  deemed  to  belong  to  the  county  in  which  the  greater  part  of  its 
population  liye  according  to  the  census  of  1881. 

764.  The  County  Councils :  their  Constitution.  —  In  pur- 
suance of  the  purpose  of  assimilating  county  to  borough  organ- 
ization, the  counties  are  given  representative  governing  assem- 
blies composed  of  councillors  and  aldermen,  presided  over  by 
a  chairman  whose  position  and  functions  reproduce  those  of  the 
borough  mayors,  and  possessing  as  their  outfit  of  powers  all 
the  miscellany  of  administrative  functions  hitherto  belonging 
to  the  Justices  of  the  Peace.  There  is  not,  it  should  be  ob- 
served, a  Council  and  a  Board  of  Aldermen,  as  in  American 
cities,  but  a  single  body  known  as  the  Council  and  composed 
of  two  classes  of  members,  the  one  class  known  as  Aldermen, 
the  other  as  Councillors.  These  two  classes  differ  from  each 
other,  not  in  power  or  in  function,  but  only  in  number,  term, 
and  mode  of  election.  The  Councillors  are  directly  elected  by 
the  qualified  voters  of  the  County  and  hold  office  for  a  term  of 
three  years ;  the  Aldermen  are  one-third  as  many  as  the  Coun- 
cillors in  number,  are  elected  by  the  Councillors,  either  from 
their  own  number  or  from  the  qualified  voters  outside,  and 
hold  office  for  six  years,  one-half  of  their  number,  however, 
retiring  every  three  years,  in  rotation.  This  Council  of  Alder- 
men and  Councillors  elects  its  own  chairman,  to  serve  for  one 
year,  and  pays  him  such  compensation  as  it  deems  sufficient. 
During  his  year  of  service  the  chairman  exercises  the  usual 
presidential,  but  no  independent  executive,  ]X)wers,  and  is  au- 
tb*)rized  to  act  as  a  Justice  of  the  Peace,  along  with  the  rest 
C'f  the  *  Commission '  of  the  County. 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OF   ENGl^VND. 

766.  An;  one  may  be  elected  a  councillor  who  U  a  quBliScd  voter  in 
tlie  county,  or  who  is  pnlitled  to  vote  in  parliamenlnry  eleclioni  by 
virtue  of  awnergliip  of  property  in  the  county;  anJ  in  the  counties, 
though  nut  in  the  borougtis,  frum  whose  constitution  this  of  the  coun- 
tici  is  copied,  ppers  owning  properly  in  the  county  and  "clerlta  in  holy 
orden  anil  other  minislen  of  religion"  may  be  chosen  to  the  couticil, 

706.  TLe  number  ol  cotmclllon,  and  consequently  also  the  num- 
ber of  aldermen,  in  each  County  Council  ((or  the  Utter  number  is 
always  one-third  of  the  former)  was  fixed  in  the  first  iiislsnce  by  order 
of  tlic  Local  QoremmenC  Board,  and  is  in  some  cases  very  large.  Thui 
Lancashire  has  n  council  (aldermen,  of  course,  included)  of  140  mein- 
bcri,  the  West  HidiuK  of  Torkahire  ft  council  of  120,  Devon  a  council 
of  104.  Rutland,  whose  council  it  the  ■niitlleit,  bai  26.  The  aretage 
is  probably  about  75. 

707.  For  the  election  of  councillors  the  county,  including  the  bor- 
oughs which  are  not  'county  borouglis,'  is  dirideil  lata  flrtioral ditlrieit, 
corresponding  in  number  to  the  number  of  councillors,  one  councillor 
being  chosen  from  each  diilrict.  The  namber  of  these  districts  haring 
been  dclcrniined  by  the  order  of  the  Local  Ooremmenl  Board,  their 
nrea  and  disposition  were  fixed  in  the  first  instance  by  Quarter  Sessions, 
or,  within  the  non-county  boroughs  needing  division,  by  the  borough 
Council,  due  regard  being  had  to  relative  population  and  to  a  fair  diiia- 
ion  of  representation  between  rural  and  urban  populations. 

768,  The  number  of  councillors  and  the  boundaries  of  electoral  dis- 
tricts may  be  changed  by  order  of  the  Local  Government  Board  upon 
the  recommendation  of  the  council  of  a  borough  or  county. 

769.  The  County  Franchise.  —  The  coimcillors  are  elected, 
to  speak  in  the  moat  general  terms,  by  the  resident  ratepayers 
of  the  county.  Every  person,  that  is  to  say,  not  an  alien  or 
otherwise  specially  disqualified,  who  is  actually  resident  within 
the  county  or  within  seven  miles  of  it,  ])ayiug  rates  in  the 
county  and  occupying,  within  the  county,  either  jointly  or 
alone,  any  house,  warehouse,  counting-house,  shop,  or  other 
building  for  which  he  pays  rates  is  entitled  to  be  enrolled  (if 
his  residence  has  been  of  twelve  months'  standing)  and  to  vote 
as  a  county  elector. 

A  person  who  occupies  land  in  the  county  of  the  annual  value  of 
ilO  and  who  resides  in  the  county,  or  within  seven  miles  of  il,  may  role 


I 


•:\ 


■I 


I 


420        THB  COVERKMBNT  OP  ENGLAND. 

in  the  elections  for  county  councillore  though  his  residence  hai 
of  only  six  months'  standing. 

Single  women  who  have  the  necessary  qualifications  as  rate] 
and  residents  are  entitled  to  TOte  as  county  electors. 

770.  Powers  of  the  County  Councils. — The  Connc 
each  County  is  a  body  corporate,  under  the  title  of  the  "  Cc 

Council  of "  (the  name  of  the  administrative  cou: 

and  as  such  may  have  a  common  seal,  hold  property,  mak 
laws,  etc.  Its  by-laws,  however,  unless  they  concern  nuisa 
are  subject  to  approval  by  the  Secretary  of  State,^  and  m; 
annulled  by  an  order  in  Council. 

(1)  The  Council  holds  and  administers  all  county  prop 
and  may  purchase  or  lease  lands  or  buildings  for  county  i 

(2)  With  it  rests  the  duty  of  maintaining,  managing, 
when  necessary,  enlarging,  the  pauper  lunatic  asylums  oi 
county,  and  of  establishing  and  maintaining,  or  contribi 
to,  reformatory  and  industrial  schools ; 

(3)  It  is  charged  with  maintaining  county  bridges,  an 
main  roads  in  every  part  not  specially  reserved  by  urban  au 
ities  for  their  own  management  because  lying  within  theii 
limits ;  and  it  may  declare  any  road  a  main  road  which  s 
to  serve  as  such,  and  which  has  been  put  in  thorough  r€ 
liefore  being  accepted  by  the  county,  by  the  local  higl 
authorities  (sec.  78G) ; 

(4)  It  administers  the  statutes  affecting  the  contagion! 
eases  of  animals,  destructive  insects,  tish  preservation,  we 
and  measures,  etc. ; 

(5)  It  appoints,  pays,  and  may  remove  the  county  T 
urer,  the  county  coroner,  the  public  surveyor,  the  cc 
analyst,  and  all  other  officers  paid  out  of  the  county  rat 
except  the  clerk  of  the  Peace  and  the  clerks  of  tlie  .Justic 
including  the  medical  health  officers,  though  these  latter 
tionaries  report,  not  to  the  Council  (the  Council  receives 

1  Presamably  the  Home  Secretary. 


THK  OOVliliNMENT   OF   ENGLAND,  421 

a  copy  of  their  report),  but  to  the  Local  Government  Board, 
and  the  only  power  of  the  Couopil  in  the  premises  is  to  address 
to  the  Board,  iudejjcndently  and  of  their  own  motion,  reiiresen- 
tatioiis  as  to  the  entorcBment  of  the  Public  Health  Acts  where 
such  representationa  seem  necessary  ; 

(0)  It  deterniinea  the  fees  of  the  coroner  and  controls  the 
division  of  the  county  into  coroners'  districts ; 

(7)  It  divides  the  county  into  polling  districts  also  for  par- 
liamentary  elections,  appoints  voting  places,  anil  snpervises 
the  registration  of  voters ; 

(8)  It  sees  to  the  registering  of  places  of  worship,  of  the 
rules  of  scientific  societies,  of  charitable  gifts,  etc. 

It  JB  obTiouBlj  impoBiible  lo  claseiry  or  make  an;  generalized  BUte- 
tnent  of  IhU  miscellany  of  pciwefB :  they  muat  be  cnllnieraled  or  not 
italetl  at  hII,  Tliey  arc  for  Ilie  moHt  part,  though  not  altogether,  the 
adminiBtratire  povera  formerly  intruBled  to  the  JuBticeB  of  the  Peace. 

771.  The  licensing  functioa,  as  being  semi-judicial,  is  left 
in  most  cases  with  the  Justices  of  the  Peace ;  but  the  County 
Council  is  assigned  the  grautiDg  of  licenses  to  music  and  danc- 
ing halls,  to  houses  which  ai'e  to  be  devoted  to  the  public  per- 
formance of  stage  plays,  and  for  the  keeping  of  explosives. 

Oddly  enough,  the  County  Council  is,  by  another  aei'tion  of  the  Act 
of  1SS8,  authorised  to  delegate  it*  powera  of  licenBing  in  the  case  of  play- 
honaes  and  in  the  case  of  viplosives  bauitto  (he  JuBlkes  ngain,  acting 
in  petty  eeeBioue.  The  same  section  also  pemjiti  a  siniiUr  deleg'tion 
to  the  JuEticea  of  (he  powers  exercised  by  the  Council  under  Ibe  Act 
touching  conlagioue  cuttle  diiieaseB. 

772.  The  financial  powers  of  the  Council  are  extensive 

and  important.  The  Council  takes  the  place  of  the  Justices  in 
determining,  assessing,  and  levying  the  county,  police  and  hun- 
dred rates,  in  disbursing  the  funds  so  raised,  anil  in  preparing 
or  revising  the  basis  or  standard  for  the  county  rates  ;  though 
in  this  last  matter  it  acts  subject  to  appeal  to  Quarter  Sessions. 
It  may  borrow  money,  "  on  the  security  of  the  county  fund," 
for  the  purpose  of  consolidating  the  county  debt,  purchasing 


422  THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  ENGLAND. 

property  for  the  county,  or  undertaking  permanent  public 
works,  provided  it  first  obtain  the  consent  of  the  Local  Gov- 
ernment Board  to  the  raising  of  the  loan.  The  Board  gives  or 
withholds  its  consent  only  after  a  local  inquiry,  and,  in  case 
it  assents,  fixes  the  period  within  which  the  loan  must  be 
repaid,  being  itself  limited  in  this  last  particular  by  a  provis- 
ion of  law  that  the  period  must  never  exceed  thirty  years. 

If  the  debt  of  the  county  already  exceed  ten  per  cent,  of  the  annual 
ratable  yalue  of  the  ratable  property  of  the  county,  or  if  the  proposed 
loan  would  raise  it  above  that  amount,  a  loan  can  be  sanctioned  only  by 
a  provisional  order  of  the  Board,  —  an  order,  that  is,  which  becomes  valid 
only  upon  receiving  the  formal  sanction  of  parliament  also,  given  by 
public  Act. 

A  county  may  issue  stock,  under  certain  limitations,  if  the  consent 
of  the  Local  Oovernment  Board  be  obtained. 

773.  Addltioiial  Powers.  — The  Act  of  1888  provides  that  any 
other  powers  which  have  been  conferred  upon  the  authorities  of 
particular  localities  by  special  Act,  and  which  are  similar  in  character 
to  those  already  vested  in  the  County  Councils,  may  be  transferred  to 
the  proper  County  Councils  by  provisional  order  of  the  Local  Grovem- 
ment  Board ;  and  also  that  a  similar  provisional  order  of  that  Board 
may  confer  upon  a  County  Council  any  powers,  arising  within  the  County , 
which  are  now  exercised  by  the  Privy  Council,  a  Secretary  of  State, 
the  Board  of  Trade,  the  Local  Government  Board  itself,  or  any  other 
government  department,  provided  they  be  powers  conferred  by  statute 
and  the  consent  of  the  department  concerned  be  first  secured. 

774.  The  County  Budget.  —  At  the  beginning  of  every 
local  financial  year  (April  1st)  an  estimate  of  the  receipts  and 
expenditures  of  the  year  is  submitted  to  the  Council,  and  upon 
the  basis  of  this,  the  Council  makes  estimate  of  the  sums  to 
be  needed,  and  fixes  the  rates  accordingly.  The  Councirs  esti- 
mate is  made  for  two  six-month  periods,  and  is  subject  to  revis- 
ion for  the  second  six-month  period,  provided  the  experience 
of  the  first  prove  it  necessary  either  to  increase  or  decrease  the 
amounts  to  be  raised. 

775.  Returns  of  the  actual  receipts  and  expenditures  of  each 
financial  year  are  also  made  to  the  Local  Government  Boards 


THE  GOVEKNMENT  OF  ENGLAND. 

in  auch  form  and  with  sueli  particulars  as  the  Board  directs ; 

and  full  abatraets  of  these  retanis  are  annually  laid  before  both 
Houses  of  Parliament.  The  county  accounts  are,  moreover, 
pieriodically  audited  by  district  auditors  appointed  by  tiie 
Local  Gkiverument  Board. 

The  aoctittnla  of  tlie  county  Treniuccr  nre  audited,  loo,  by  the  Couutil, 

77(>.  Local  rates  are  assessed  exclusively  upon  real  estate, 
and,  until  the  passage  of  the  Local  Governmeut  Act  of  1888,  it 
was  the  habit  of  Parliament  to  make  annual  '  grants  in  aid  of 
the  rates '  from  the  national  purse,  with  the  idea  of  paying  out 
of  moneys  raised  largely  upon  personal  property  some  part  of 
the  expense  of  local  administration.  The  Act  of  1888  sub- 
stitutes another  arrangement.  It  provides  that  all  moneys 
collected  fi-om  certain  licenses  (a  long  list  of  them,  from  liquor 
licenses  to  licenses  for  male  servants  and  guns),  together  with 
four-fifths  of  one-half  of  the  proceeds  of  the  probate  duty, 
sliall  be  distributed  among  the  counties  from  the  imperial 
treasury,  under  the  direction  of  tlie  Local  Grovemment  Board, 
for  the  purpose  of  defraying  certain  specified  county  expenses, 
notably  for  the  education  of  paupers  and  the  support  of  pauper 
lunatics. 

7*7.  The  police  powers,  long  exercised  by  the  Justices  of 
the  Peace,  are  now  exercised  I»y  a  joint  committee  of  Quarter 
Sessions  and  the  County  Cuuu«il.  This  committee  is  made  up, 
in  equal  parts,  of  .Fustices  and  members  of  the  Council  |  elects 
its  own  chairman,  if  necessary  (because  of  a  tie  vote), by  lot; 
and  acts  when  appointed,  not  as  exercising  delegated  authority, 
but  as  an  independent  body.  The  term  of  the  committeemen 
is,  however,  determined  by  the  bodies  which  choose  them. 

778.  The  County  Counctt  is  empowered  to  net  in  the  exerci*e  of  »11 
but  its  financial  powers  through  cnmiuitleeB,  and  Ici  join  in  aclion  with 
other  louil  ■uilioritien  in  «ny  proper  case  through  n  itanding  joint 
commillee  *uch  as  that  wliii:h  hat  control  of  the  comlRbularj, 

779.  BoumdariBo.  —  The  Ai^t  of  188H  providea  fur  the  much  needed 
uo-ordinalion  of  area^  li.v  empowering  the  Local  Goremiuent  Board, 


424         THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  EXGLAXD. 

acting  upon  the  recommeodmlioo  of  a  conntj  or  a  borough  council, 
and  after  a  local  inqnirj  pabllclj  held  before  a  Local  GoTemment 
Board  inspector,  to  make  an  order  for  the  alteration  of  conntj  or 
borough  boundaries,  for  the  union  of  two  boroughs,  or  for  the  alter- 
ation of  anj  area  of  local  goTemment  onlj  partlj  included  in  a  count/ 
or  borough.  Such  an  order  is  prorisional,  however,  and  must  await 
the  assent  of  Parliament. 

A  Count/  Council,  moreoTer,  ma/  itself  proride  for  the  alteration  or 
definition  of  the  boundaries  of  an/  parish  or  an/  count/  district  which 
is  not  a  borough,  for  the  union  of  such  parish  or  district  with  other 
districts  or  parishes,  or  for  the  couTersion  of  rural  into  urban,  or  urban 
into  rural,  districts.  In  case  such  an  order  is  made  bv  a  Council,  how- 
CTcr,  three  months  is  to  be  allowed  for  protests  on  the  part  of  count/ 
electors.  These  protests  are  to  be  addressed  to  the  Local  Goyemment 
Board.  In  case  a  protest  is  entered  under  the  proper  conditions  as  to 
number  and  electoral  qualification  of  the  protestants,  a  local  inquir/ 
must  be  held,  and  the  order  ma/  be  disallowed.  If  there  be  no  contest 
made  in  the  matter,  the  order  must  be  confirmed. 

780.  The  Parish.  —  Parishes  there  have  been  in  England 
ever  since  the  Christian  church  was  established  there ;  but  the 
Parish  which  now  figures  most  prominently  in  English  local 
government  inherits  only  its  name  intact  from  those  first  years 
of  the  national  history.  The  church,  in  its  first  work  of  or- 
ganization, used  the  smallest  units  of  the  state  for  the  smallest 
divisions  of  its  own  system ;  it  made  the  township  its  parish  ; 
and  presently  the  priest  was  always  seen  going  up  with  the 
reeve  and  the  four  men  of  the  township  to  the  hundred  and 
the  county  courts.  Only  where  the  population  was  most 
numerous  did  it  prove  necessary  to  make  the  parish  smaller 
than  the  township;  only  when  it  was  least  numerous  did  it 
seem  expedient  to  make  the  parish  larger  than  the  township. 
Generally  the  two  were  coincident.  During  much  the  greater 
part  of  English  history,  too,  citizenship  and  church  member- 
ship were  inseparable  in  fact,  as  they  still  are  in  legal  theory-. 
The  vestry,  therefore,  which  was  the  assembly  of  church-mem- 
bers which  elected  the  church-wardens  and  regulated  the  tem- 
poralities of  the  local  church,  was  exactly  the  same  body  of 


I 


THE  GOVEIINMBNT   OF   KNnLANI*. 

persona  that,  when  not  ar^ting  upon  church  afEairs,  constituted 
the  township  meeting.  It  was  the  villagu  moot  '  in  its  eceie- 
aiaatical  aspect.'  And  when  the  township  privileges  were,  hy 
feudalization,  swallowed  up  in  the  manorial  rights  of  the  baron- 
age, the  vestry  was  all  that  remained  of  the  old  organization  of 
self -^vernment ;  the  court,  or  civil  asseiuhly,  of  the  township 
was  superseded  by  the  baron's  manorial  court.  But  the  church 
was  not  absorbed;  the  vestry  remained,  and  whatever  scraps 
of  civil  function  escaped  the  too  inclusive  sweep  of  the  grants 
of  jurisdiction  to  the  Iwirous  the  people  were  fain  to  enjoy  as 
vestrymen, 

781.  The  Poor-law  Parish.  —  It  was  in  this  way  that  it  fell 
out  that  the  township,  when  aeting  in  matters  strictly  non- 
ecclesiastical  came  to  call  itself  the  parish,  and  that  it  became 
necessary  to  distinguish  thu  'civil  jjarish'  from  the  'ecclesias- 
tical pariah.'  The  vestry  came  at  last  to  elect,  not  church- 
wardens only,  but  way-wardens  also,  and  assessors ;  and  in  the 
sixteenth  century  (1535,  reign  of  Henry  VIII.)  the  church- 
wardens were  charged  with  the  relief  of  the  poor.  We  are 
thus  brought  within  easy  sight  of  the  only  parish  of  which  it 
ia  necessary  to  speak  at  any  length  in  describing  the  present 
arrangements  of  local  government  in  England,  the  I'oor-law 
Parish,  namely.  The  legislation  of  the  present  century,  which 
has  been  busy  about  so  many  things,  has  not  failed  to  i-eadjust 
the  parish:  in  most  eases,  as  alttired  by  statute  to  suit  the 
conveniences  of  poor-law  administration,  "the  modem  civil 
parish  coincides  neither  with  the  ancient  civil  parish,  nor  with 
the  ecclesiastical  parish,"  but  has  been  given  a  new  area  pecu- 
liar to  itself.  Still,  the  old  parochial  machinery  survives,  and 
the  old  parochial  duty  of  contributing  to  the  support  ()f  the 
poor.  The  Poor-law  Parish  has  still  its  vestry  which  elects 
parish  officers ;  and  still  also  the  church-wardens  are  ex  officio 
overseers  of  the  jKxir.  The  imixirtant  feature  of  the  new 
aihninistration  is,  that  as  actual  administrators  the  parochial 
officers  have  been  subordinated  to  a  wider  authority.     The 


426  TUB  GOTEUNiLENT  OF   ENai^ND. 

[lui'ish  is  the  unit  of  taxation  for  the  support  of  the  poor,  but 
the  work  of  assessiug  and  collecting  the  taxes  ia  done  by  orer- 
seers  appointed  by  the  county  Justices,  not  by  the  church-war- 
dens, who  are  now  associate,  ex  officio,  overseers  merely ;  and 
the  active  administration  of  poor-relief  has  been  intrusted  to 
the  authorities  of  the  '  Union.'  The  history  of  the  pariah, 
as  an  area  of  civil  government,  is  important,  therefore,  not 
because  of  what  the  parish  is,  but  because  of  what  the  parish 
has  been.  The  administrative  history  of  the  parish  rounds 
out  the  administrative  history  of  the  county,  by  showing  how 
the  parish-township,  the  original  constituent  unit  of  the  county, 
has  been  overlaid  by  later  constructions. 

782.  Poor-law  pariahei  know  no  diatiaction  between  town  and  conntr}'. 
Tlicy  cOTer  a  certain  deftnile  area,  whether  that  area  Ilea  within  a  town  or 
wilhont,  or  partly  within  and  partly  without.  The;  thut  often  coniliine 
urban  with  rural  papuladona  for  the  purpoaet  of  poor-law  taialion. 

lis.  Tlie  orilinar;  oreraeera  are  not  paid  offleerai  but  one  or  more 
nui'ifanr  orerieers,  who  are  paid,  may  be  elected  by  the  reatry  of  a  poor- 
Uw  pariah  (to  be  appoinlcd  under  the  seal  of  the  Jnsticea) ;  and  when 
auch  officer!  are  appointed  they  naturally  do  motl  of  the  work. 

784.  The  dmiea  now  remaining  with  the  vealry  are,  chiefly,  the 
management  of  parochial  property  and  the  adminiitration  of  certain 
locally  optional  acta,  when  adopted,  concerning  the  eatabliahrnent  and 
maintenance  of  free  Ubrariea  and  the  tpecial  lighting  and  patrolling  of 
the  parochial  territory. 

Ve*trios  arc  either  ■  common  '  or  '  select.'  A  '  common  '  reitry 
contlatf  of  all  the  ralcpayers  of  tbe  parish,  —  ia  a  general  paKsh  meet- 
ing.    A  'aelect'  vcatry  conaUta  of  elected  repreaentalifea  of  the  rate- 

T8S.  The  pariah  avrtea  at  an  -electoral  and  jnry  dietrict  sa  well  aa  a 
tax  diatrict,  and  llie  oreraeera  of  tbe  poor,  beaidea  aaaeaaing  and  ntitlng 
the  poiir-raiea.  niaki'  out  the  jury  li«t*  and  the  liata  of  parliatnenlary, 
county,  and  munidpnl  rolera. 

Iffi.  Tbe  Highway  Pariah.  —  Varioua  roral  'pariahe*,'  anme  ot 
which  coincide  with  the  poor-law  pariah,  hut  othen  of  which  arc  quite 
diatinct,  are  charged  with  an  adminisIratiTv  part  in  the  maintenance  of 
tbe  highways.  Often,  howerer,  rural  partahea  are  grouped  fur  ihla  pur- 
poau  into  larger  'Uighwa;  Uitlricta' ureatcd  by  order  of  the  Justkcfbi 


THE  GOVKENMENT   OF  EKGLAND.  427 

Quirter  Seniona,  nnil  whose  waj-wardeni  are  elected  by  the  leveral 
cnmponeiit  pariaheE.  Urban  dieiri  cit,  again,  hiTe,  in  their  tarn,  Hparate 
higliWBj'  authorities  of  their  own. 

787.  The  Union.  —  The  Union  is  primarily  an  aggregation 
of  pariahes  effected  with  a  view  to  a  wider  and  better  adminis- 
tration of  the  poor-laws  ;  though,  like  most  of  the  districts  of 
local  government  in  England,  it  has  been  charged  since,  its 
formation  with  many  functions  in  no  way  connected  with  the 
purposes  for  which  it  was  originally  created.  In  1834  a  cen- 
tral Commission  was  constituted  by  Aet  uf  Parliament  to  exer- 
cise a  general  oversight  over  the  administration  of  the  poor- 
laws,  the  Act  being  known  aa  the  Poor  Law  Amendment  Act. 
This  Commission  was  autliorized  to  group  the  pariahes  of  the 
kingdom  into  '  Unions '  for  the  better  organization  and  control 
of  poor-relief.  It  was  succeeded  in  time  by  a  more  complete 
Poor  Law  Board ;  and  that  Board,  in  its  turn,  by  the  present 
Local  Government  Board.  This  latter  now  completely  controls 
the  Unions :  it  can  change,  abolish,  or  subdivide  them ;  it  con- 
trols the  appointment  and  dismissal  of  all  Union  offieers ;  and 
it  audits,  through  special  district  auditors,  Union  ai'counts. 

788.  The  administrative  authority  of  the  Union  is  a  Board 
of  Guardians,  consisting  of  the  Justices  residing  within  thu 
Union,  who  are  members  ex  officio,  and  of  members  elected  by 
the  several  parishes  composing  the  Union,  —  every  parish 
which  contains  as  many  as  tliree  hundred  inhabitants  being 
entitled  tu  choose  at  least  one  Guardian.  It  is  the  elected 
members,  of  course,  and  not  the  Justices,  who  really  act  in  the 
Board. 

789.  The  Rural  Sanitary  District.  —  Later  legislation  has 
charged  the  Board  of  Guardians  with  the  care  of  the  sanitation 
of  all  parts  of  the  Union  which  lie  outside  urban  limits,  thus 
erecting  the  rural  portions  of  each  Union  into  a  special  Bural 
Sanitary  District. 

790.   Besides  their  dutiei  of  poor-relief  and  lanitary  regulation,  the 
Quardiana  uf  each  L'ntoa  are  charged  with  attending  to  the  rei^istration 


i;:i 


ti 


ill 


1 


428        THB  GOVERNMENT  OF  ENGLAND. 


of  births  and  deaths,  to  the  lighting  of  such  portions  of  their  di 
as  need  to  be  lighted,  though  lying  outside  technically  urban  limii 
with  the  administration  of  the  laws  concerning  vaccination. 

791.  The  Local  Government  Board  fixes  for  the  Guardians  a  pr 
I                                 qualification,  which  is  to  be  in  no  case  above  £40  rating.    The 

dians  are  elected  by  the  "  owners  and  ratepayers  *'  of  each  parist 
voter  being  entitled  to  one  vote  for  every  £50  of  rated  property 
a  ^tal  number  of  six  votes.  If  any  one  be  entitled  to  vote  b 
owner  and  as  ratepayer,  he  may  cast  as  many  as  twelve  votes,  in  c 
is  rated  to  a  sufllcient  amount. 

792.  Unions  are  of  all  sizes  and  plans,  though  it  is  within  the 
of  the  Local  Government  Board  to  readjust  their  boundaries  and 
them  into  proper  geographical  relations  with  other  larger  areas, 
only  rule  heretofore  observed  as  to  their  make-up  is,  that  thi 
always  to  be  aggregations  of  parishes  already  existing.  They  ha 
been  conformed  to  county  boundaries  at  all.  It  is  stated  that  ii 
out  of  a  total  of  617  Unions,  176  **  included  parts  of  two  or  more 
ties,  and  of  these  29  were  each  in  three  counties,  and  four  were  e 
four  counties."^  Unions  vary  so  greatly  in  size  that  it  is  esti 
that  some  contain  as  many  as  one  hundred  and  twenty  times  the 
lation  of  others.  The  average  population  of  the  Unions  is  said 
about  45,000. 

793.  Municipalities.  —  A  comprehensive  view  of  mun 
government  in  England  must  embrace  both  those  govemm 
agencies  which  English  law  describes  as  municipal  corpon 
and  those  which  it  calls  Urban  Sanitary  Districts.  Urbai 
itary  Districts  are  simply  less  develoj)ed  municipal  coi 
tions :  sanitary  regulation  is  their  chief  but  by  no  means 
only  function.  In  any  logical  classification,  they  mui 
regarded  as  a  species  of  municipal  government. 

794.  I.  Municipal  Corporations.  —  The  constitutic 
those  English  towns  which  have  fully  developed  municip 
ganizations  rests  upon  the  Municipal  Corporations  Act  of 
and  its  various  amendments  as  codified  in  an  Act  of  1^ 
the  same  name.  This  latter  Act  is,  in  its  turn,  in  some  d 
altered  by  the  Local  Government  Act  of  1888.    If  the  ir 

'  Local  Administration,  p.  40. 


THE  GOVEKSMBST  OF  ESGLASD.  V2y 

tants  of  any  place  wish  to  have  it  incorporated  as  a  munlci- 
palitj,  they  must  address  a  petition  to  that  eSect  to  the  Privy 
Council.  Notice  of  such  a  petition  must  be  sent  to  the  Coun- 
cil of  the  county  in  which  the  pla^e  is  situate  and  also  to  the 
Local  Qoveroment  Board.  The  Privy  Council  will  appoint  a 
committee  to  coiisider  the  petition,  whose  consideration  of  it 
will  consist  in  visiting  the  place  from  which  the  petition  comes 
and  there  seeing  and  hearing  for  themselves  the  arguments 
pro  and  con.  All  representations  made  upon  the  subject  by 
either  t!ie  County  Council  or  the  Local  Governjnenl  Board 
must  also  be  considered. 

OenetNllj  there  is  coneMerable  local  opposition  either  to  mch  % 
petition  being  offered  or  lo  its  being  grnnteii  when  offered;  for  the 
government  of  the  place  it  usually  already  in  Che  hands  of  nuineioni 
local  siKliaritieB  of  one  kind  or  another  who  do  not  relish  the  idea  of 
being  extinguished,  and  there  are,  of  course,  persons  who  do  not  care 
to  take  part  in  bearing  the  additional  expenses  of  a  more  elaborate 
organization. 

If  the  petition  Ije  granted,  the  Privy  Council  issue  a  charter 
of  incorporation  to  the  place,  arranging  for  the  extinction  of 
competing  local  authorities,  setting  the  limits  of  the  new 
municipality,  determining  the  number  of  its  councillors,  and 
often  even  marking  out  its  division  into  wards. 

795.  Once  incorporated,  the  town  takes  its  constitution 
ready-made  from  the  Act  under  whose  sanction  it  petitioned 
for  incorporation.  That  Act  provides  that  the  official  name  of 
the  Ixirough  shall  tie  "The  Mayor,  Aldermen  and  Burgesses 
of *' ;  that  it  shall  be  governed,  that  is,  by  a  mayor,  alder- 
men, and  councillors.  The  councillors  hold  office  for  a  term  of 
three  years,  one-third  of  their  number  going  out,  in  rotation, 
every  year.  There  are  always  one-third  as  many  aldermen  as 
councillors.  The  aldermen  are  elected  by  the  councillors  for  a 
terra  o£  six  years,  one-half  of  their  number  retiring  from  office 
every  three  years,  l>y  rotation.  Tlie  mayor  is  elected  by  the 
Council  —  by  the  aldermen  and  councillors,  that  is,  —  holds 


THE  60TBBKKENT  OW   EHGLASD. 

office  for  one  year  only,  and,  unlike  the  councillors  and  alder- 
men, receives  a  salary.  The  councillors  are  elected  by  the  res- 
ident ratepayers  of  the  borough.  "  Every  person  who  occupies 
a  house,  warehouse,  shop,  or  other  building  in  the  borough,  for 
which  he  pays  rates,  and  who  resides  within  seven  miles  of 
the  borough,  is  entitled  to  be  enrolled  as  a  burgess." ' 

796.  Judicial  Status  of  Boroughs.  —  Whatever  powers  ari» 
not  specifically  granted  to  a  municipality  remain  with  previ- 
ously constituted  authorities.  Local  organization  has  proceeded 
in  England  by  subtraction  —  by  the  subtracting  of  powers 
from  old  to  be  bestowed  upon  new  authorities.  New  areas 
have  been  superimposed  upon  and  across  old  areas  and  new 
authorities  have  had  set  apart  to  them  special  portions  of  gov- 
ernmental power  j  the  old  authorities  have  kept  the  rest. 
Thus  the  Union  has  been  not  at  all  affected,  as  an  area  of  poor- 
relief,  by  the  superimpoaition  of  boroughs  or  of  Urban  Sani- 
tary Districts  upon  it.  In  the  same  way,  liecause  the  Mu- 
nicipal Corporations  Act  does  not  provide  for  the  exercise  of 
judicial  powers  by  the  authorities  of  a  borough  by  virtue  of  their 
separate  incorporation,  those  powers  remain  with  the  Justices ; 
unless  additional  special  provision  is  made  to  the  contrary,  a 
municipality  remains,  for  the  purpose  of  justice,  a  part  of  the 
county.  By  petition,  however,  it  may  obtain  an  additional 
'commission  of  the  peace' for  itself,  or  even  an  independent 
Court  of  Quarter  Sessions,  Either,  then,  (a)  a  Imrough  con- 
tents itself  in  jutlicial  matters  with  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
county  Justices ;  or  (b)  it  obtains  the  appointment  of  addi- 
tional Justices  of  its  own,  who  are,  however,  strictly,  memben 
of  the  county  commission  and  can  hold  no  separate  Court  of 
Quarter  Sessions;  or  (c)  it  acquires  the  privilege  of  having 
Quarter  Sessions  of  its  own.  In  the  latter  case  a  professional 
lawyer  is  appointed  by  the  Crown,  under  the  title  of  Kecorder, 
to  whom  is  given  the  power  of  two  Justices  acting  together  and 

'  Cbalmert,  £«m/  Otermmtnt,  |).  74. 


THE  GOVEKNMKNT   OF   ENGLAND.  4al 

the  exclusive  right  to  hold  Quarter  Sessions  —  who  is  made, 
as  it  were,  a  multiple  Justice  of  the  Peace. 

Borough*  which  hare  a  leparste  commiatLOii  of  the  peace  are  knonn 
u  "  uuutiti«s  of  towns'';  thoie  which  tiare  independent  Quarter  Ses- 
sions AB  "  ijujtrter  Hessions  boroiigha." 

Every  ninjor  is  tx  o^io  Justice  of  the  Peace,  and  continues  lo 
enjo^  that  offline  for  one  year  after  the  expiration  of  his  term  a»  mayor. 
This  ti  true  even  when  his  borough  has  no  separate  cominiBsion  of  the 
peace. 

7!IT.   County  Boroughs In  every  borough  the  mayor, 

aldeniieti,  and  councillors,  sitting  together  aa  a  single  body, 
eonatitute  the  ■  Council '  of  the  corporation ;  and  the  powers 
of  the  Council,  if  the  borough  be  a  '  County  Borough.'  are  very 
broad  indeed.  Since  the  passage  of  the  Local  Government 
Act  of  1888j  it  is  necessary  to  distinguish,  in  the  matter  of 
liowers,  several  classes  of  boroughs.  '  County  Boroughs  '  stand 
apart  from  the  counties  in  which  they  lie,  for  all  purposes  of 
local  government,  as  completely  as  the  several  counties  stand 
apart  from  each  other.  Except  in  the  single  matter  of  the 
management  of  their  police  force,  they  may  not  even  arrange 
with  the  county  authorities  for  merging  borough  with  county 
affairs.  Their  Councils  may  be  said,  in  general  terms,  to  have, 
within  the  limits  of  the  borough,  all  the  powers  once  belong- 
ing to  the  county  Justices  except  those  strictly  judicial  in  their 
nature,  all  the  sanitary  powers  of  urban  sanitary  authorities, 
often  the  powers  of  school  administration  also,  —  all  regula- 
tive and  administrative  functions  except  those  of  the  poor- 
law  Union,  which  hitherto  hits  spread  its  boundaries  quite 
irrespective  of  differences  between  town  and  country.  In  the 
cose  of  these  '  county  boroughs,"  all  powers  conferred  upon  coun- 
ties are  powers  conferred  ujwin  them  also. 

U  llie  Council  of  any  boroug-h  or  of  a  county  make  representation  to 
the  Local  OoTernmenl  Boaril  that  it  isdesiralite  to  constitute  a  borough 
that  has  (.'ome  to  have  a  population  of  not  less  than  Sfty  thousand  a 
'  count/  lioraut(h,'  the  Board  sImU,  unleM  there  be  some  special  reason 


THB  OOVHUNMEST  of  EHOl 


to  [he  conlrarj,  liold  a  locnl  inquiry  nni]  provide  for  the  gift  of  eonatj 
ifufui  to  the  boroDgh  or  not  as  the;  think  best.  If  the;  order  tbe 
borough  constituted  a  '  county  borough.'  the  order  i«  proviiional  mBrely. 

79S.  Other  Boroughs.  —  Boroughs  which  have  not  been  put 
iu  the  same  rank  with  counties  and  given  full  privileges  of 
self-administ ration  aa  '  county  borouglis/  fall  into  three  classes 
in  respect  of  their  goveminental  relations  to  the  counties  in 
which  they  lie : 

(1)  Those  which  have  their  own  Quarter  Sessions  and  whose 
population  is  ten  thousand  or  more.  These  constitute  for  sev- 
eral purposes  of  local  goveminent  parts  of  the  counties  In 
which  they  are  situate.  The  main  roads  which  pass  through 
them  are  cared  for  by  the  county  authorities,  unless  within 
twelve  months  after  the  date  at  which  the  Act  of  1888  went 
into  operation  (or  after  the  date  at  which  any  road  was  declared 
a  'main  road.')  the  urban  authorities  specially  reserved  the 
right  to  maintain  theni  separately.  They  rantribute  to  the 
county  funds  for  the  payment  of  the  costs  of  the  assizes  and 
judicial  sessions  held  in  them.  They  send  members,  too,  to 
the  County  Council.  Their  representatives,  however,  cannot 
vote  in  the  County  Council  on  questions  affecting  expenditures 
to  which  the  [iarishes  of  the  borough  do  not  contribute  by  as- 
sessment to  the  county  rates.  Beyond  the  few  matters  thus 
mentioned,  they  are  as  independent  and  as  self-sufficient  in  their 
organization  and  powers  as  the  'county  boroughs '  themselves. 

(2)  Boroughs  which  have  separate  Quarter  Sessions  but 
whose  popidation  numbers  less  than  ten  thousand.  These  are 
made  by  the  Act  of  1888  to  yield  to  the  Councils  of  the 
comities  in  which  they  lie  the  powers  once  esercised  by  their 
own  Councils  or  Justices  in  respect  of  the  maintenance  and 
management  of  pauper  lunatic  asylums,  their  control  of  coro- 
ners, their  appointment  of  analysts,  their  ]iart  in  the  mainten- 
ance and  management  of  refonuutory  and  industrial  schools, 
and  in  the  administration  of  tbe  Acts  ri'lating  to  fish  conserva> 
tion,  explosives,  and  highways  and  locomotives. 


THE  GOVEHNMENT   OF  ENGLAJJD.  433 

The;  maf.  in  Tiew  of  their  dimuiBhcd  powers,  petition  Ibc  Crown  to 
revoke  the  grant  to  them  of  teparale  Quarter  SesBions. 

(3)  Boroughs  which  have  not  a  separate  court  of  Quarter 
Sessions  and  whose  population  is  uudei  ten  thousand  are  for 
all  police  purposes  parts  of  the  counties  in  which  they  are 
situate,  and  have,  since  the  Act  of  1888  went  into  operation, 
parted  with  very  many  of  their  powers  to  the  County  Councils. 
They  have  been,  in  brief,  for  all  save  a  few  of  the  more  exclu- 
sively local  matters  of  self-direction,  merged  in  the  counties, 
in  whose  Councils  they  are,  of  course,  like  all  other  parts  of 
the  counties,  represented. 

799.  Ever;  boroDgh  has  ita  hwd  paid  Clerk  and  Treaaarer,  who  are 
appointed  by  (lie  Couneil  and  hold  office  during  ila  picaiure,  beiidei 
"luch  other  officers  ai  have  UBuall}'  been  sppoiolcd  In  the  borough,  or 
as  the  Council  think  netessar?-"  If  a  borough  have  its  own  Quarter 
Sessions,  it  hai  aUo,  as  incident  to  that  Court,  its  own  Clerk  of  [be 
Peace  and  its  own  Coroner. 

800.  Tbe  tlnauclal  powers  of  s  municipal  Council  are  in  all  caiei 
strictly  limited  as  regards  the  borrowing  of  money.  "  In  each  inalancei 
when  a  loan  is  rcijuired  by  a  municipal  corporation,  tlie  tontrolling 
authority  [the  Local  Government  Board]  is  to  be  applied  to  for  its 
consent.  A  local  inquiry,  after  due  notice,  is  then  held,  and  if  the  loan 
i<  approved,  a  tern  of  years  over  which  the  repayment  is  to  extend  is 
fixed  by  the  central  authority,"  ' 

801.  "  The  accounts  of  most^  local  authorities  are  now  audited  by  the 
Local  Government  Board,  but  fcoroughe  are  exempt  from  this  jurisdic- 
tion. The  audit  is  conducted  by  three  borough  auditors,  two  elected 
by  the  burgessea,  called  elecdve  auditors,  one  appointed  by  the  mayor, 
t^ed  the  mayor'a  auditor."* 

802.  II.  Urban  Sanitary  Districts.— "The  boundaries  of 

poor-law  unions  are  the  boundaries  of  rural  sauitiry  districts, 
and  the  guardians  are  the  rural  sanitary  authority.  The  urban 
districts  are  carved  out  of  the  rural  districts  according  to  the 


484         THB  GOTEBKMEMT  OF  ENGLAND. 

exigencies  of  population.''^  The  organization  of  an  Urban 
Sanitary  District  is  more  highly  developed  than  that  of  a 
rural  district;  urban  districts  are  in  reality  a  subordinate 
species  of  municipalities.  The  method  of  their  creation  is 
quite  simple.  If  the  Local  Government  Board  think  it  expedi- 
ent for  the  public  health  and  good  government  that  any  rural 
district  should  be  specially  organized  as  a  local  government 
district^  or  if  '^the  owners  and  ratepayers  of  any  district 
having  a  definite  boundary  "  desire  such  organization,  the  dis- 
trict may  be  created  an  Urban  Sanitary  District  by  order  of 
the  Board.  When  such  an  order  is  issued  it  determines,  as 
does  the  incorporating  act  of  the  Privy  Council  in  the  case  of 
a  municipality,  the  boundaries  of  the  area,  arranges,  if  neces- 
sary, for  its  division  into  wards,  and  fixes  the  number  of 
members  to  sit  in  its  local  board.  For  the  rest,  the  District 
takes  its  constitution  from  the  Public  Health  Act  of  1875,  — 
an  Act  which  amends  and  codifies  legislation  of  1848  and  sub- 
sequent years.  That  Act  puts  the  government  of  the  District 
into  the  hands  of  a  board,  which  is  chosen  by  the  owners  and 
ratepayers  just  as  the  councillors  of  a  borough  are  (sec.  795), 
but  under  arrangements  which  admit  of  cumulative  voting  as 
in  the  case  of  Guardians  in  the  Unions  (sec.  791).  The 
powers  of  the  board  are  first  of  all  sanitary;  but  there  are 
added  to  its  sanitary  powers  other  powers  which  make  it  in 
effect  a  lesser  municipal  council. 

803.  The  difference  between  boroughs  and  urban  districts  is 
not  at  all  a  difference  of  size, — boroughs  range  from  a  few 
hundred  to  half  a  million  inhabitants  and  urban  districts 
from  a  few  hundred  to  a  hundred  thousand ;  *  it  has  hitherto 
been  a  difference,  apparently,  of  local  preference  rather,  and 
of  legal  convenience.  The  boundaries  of  a  borough,  when 
once  fixed  by  a  charter  of  incorporation,  could,  until  the  pas- 
^  sage  of  the  Act  of  1888,  be  altered  only  by  a  special  Act  of 

>  Chalmen,  p.  109.  <  Bonce,  p.  203. 


THE  GOVERNMENT   OF   ENGLAND.  485 

Farliament :  it  is  miicli  easier,  of  course,  to  apply  to  the  Local 
Government  Board.  As  towns  already  incorporated  have 
grown,  therefore,  tlie  added  portions  have  become  indepen- 
dently incorporated  Urban  Sanitary  Diatricta,  and  thus  the 
town  lias  been  pieced  out.  One  writer,  therefore,  was  able  to 
say,  in  1882,  "Nowhere,  from' one  end  of  England  to  the 
other,  do  we  find  an  instance  (Nottingham  alone  excepted)  of 
a  large  borough  which  is  mumcipally  self-contaiaed,  and  con- 
sequently self-governing." ' 

804.  Under  Ihe  Local  Goremment  Act  of  1888  the  traundarie*  ot  » 
borough  maj,  as  we  hare  seen  (see.  770),  be  altered  by  proTiiional  order 
of  the  Local  Gorernmeiit  Board,  upon  the  aJtlr^ai  of  the  borough  Coun- 
cil. This  order,  however,  being  provisional,  must  receive  Che  lanction 
of  Parliamenl,  and  ia  made  only  after  lofal  inquiry.  The  proceedings, 
therefore,  for  changing  tlie  bounilaries  of  a  borough  are  atilt  much  more 
elaborate  and  difBcuIt  than  the  free  action  of  the  Local  Government 
Board  wilb  reference  (o  uriian  aanilary  districts.  Formerly  a  aeparote 
bill.  Dot  introduced  by  the  government,  *as  needed  to  change  the  boun- 
daries of  a  borough ;  now  an  Act  approviog  a  provisional  order  backed 
by  the  Local  Goremment  Board  and  likely  to  be  acted  upon  favorably. 
Out  of  25.1)8(l,2S'l  peraona  in  England  and  Wales,  Mr.  Bunce  esti- 
mates, following  the  census  of  1881, 17,286,028  to  have  been  under  urban 
authority.  8,683,200  under  rural.'' 

806,  Central  Control  of  Urban  Auttaoiitiea.  —  Full  municipal 
corporations  look  partly  (in  the  matter  of  sanitary  regulation,  for  ex- 
ample,) to  Ilie  Local  Governmcat  Board  as  a  tentral  authority  exerciiing 
powers  of  supervision,  parlly  (in  the  manngement  of  the  conilabulary, 
for  instance,)  to  the  Home  OfBce,  and  partly  (if  aeaports)  to  the  Board 
of  Trade.  Urban  .Sanitary  Districla,  however,  have  but  a  aingle  au- 
thority set  over  them,  [he  Loi^al  Government  Board. 

BOO.  '  Impiovement  Act  Dl«ttioti.'  —  Besidea  the  Urban  Sanitary 
Districts,  there  nre  atill  about  Qfty  districts  which  have  boards  with 
quite  similar  powers  under  special  'ImproTement  Acts'  pasaed  from 
time  to  time  with  reference  to  pnrticular  localities.  Tliese  boards  are 
known  as  Improvement  Commissioners. 

807.   London.  — The  metropolis  was,  until  the  piissage  of  the 

Act  of  1888,  the  unsolved  problem,  the  unregenerate  monster, 

'  Bunce,  p.  298.  '  lUd.,  p.  286. 


486        THE  60VEBKMENT  OF  ENGLAND. 

of  local  govemment  in  England.  The  vast  aggregation  of 
houses  and  population  known  by  the  world  as  *  London, ' 
spreading  its  unwieldy  bulk,  as  it  did,  over  parts  of  the  three 
counties  of  Middlesex,  Surrey,  and  Kent,  consisted  of  the  City 
of  London,  a  small  corporation  at  its  centre  confined  within 
almost  forgotten  boundaries,  still  possessing  and  beligerently 
defending  mediaeval  privileges  and  following  mediaeval  types 
of  organization  and  procedure,  and,  round  about  this  ancient 
City  as  a  nucleus,  a  congeries  of  hundreds  of  old  parishes  and 
new  sanitary  districts  made  from  time  to  time  to  meet  the 
needs  of  newly  grown  portions  of  the  inorganic  mass.  This 
heterogeneous  body  of  mediaeval  trade  guilds,  vestries,  and 
sanitary  authorities  had  been  in  some  sort  bound  together 
since  1856  by  a  Metropolitan  Board  of  Works  which  exercised 
certain  powers  over  the  whole  area  outside  the  '  City.' 

808.  The  Local  Government  Act  of  1888  makes  of  the 
metropolis,  not  a  *  county  borough,'  but  a  county,  — the  '  Admin- 
istrative County  of  London '  —  with  its  own  Lord  Lieutenant, 
Sheriff,  and  Commission  of  the  Peace,  as  well  as  its  own  Coun- 
cil. This  leaves  the  parishes  and  district  authorities  of  its  area 
to  retain  such  powers  as  they  would  possess  were  they  situate 
in  a  rural,  instead  of  in  a  metropolitan,  county.  It  leaves  the 
City,  too,  to  occupy  its  separate  place  in  the  great  metropolitan 
county  as  a  quarter  sessions  borough  not  enjoying  separate 
county  privileges,  —  with  some  limitations  special  to  its  case. 

809.  The  number  of  councillors  in  the  London  County  Council  is 
fixed  at  twice  the  number  of  members  returned  to  Parliament,  at  the 
time  of  the  passage  of  the  Act  of  1888,  by  the  various  constituencies  of 
the  metropolitan  area.  The  Councillors,  thus,  number  118.  The 
Council  of  the  Metropolis  is  put  upon  an  exceptional  footing  with  regard 
to  its  quota  of  aldermen.  The  aldermen  are  to  be  one-sixth,  instead  of 
one-third,  as  many  as  the  councillors.  The  total  membership  of  the 
London  Council  is,  therefore,  137. 

810.  School  Districts.  —  The  only  important  area  remaining 
to  be  mentioned  is  the  School  District.     Under  the  great  Edu- 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OF   ENQIjASTD. 


cation  Act  of  1870  aiid  the  supplementary  Acts  of  1876  and 
1880,  England  is  divided  for  educational  purposes  into  districts 
which  are  under  the  superviaion  of  the  Education  Department 
of  the  Privy  Council.  These  districts  are  not  mapped  out 
quite  so  iudejtendently  of  previously  existing  boundaries  as 
other  local  areas  have  been  ;  they  are  made  to  coincide,  so 
far  aa  possible,  with  parishes  or  with  municipal  boroughB,  the 
adjustment  of  their  boundaries  being  left,  however,  to  the  dis- 
cretion of  the  Education  Department.  Those  districts  which 
desire  such  an  organization  are  given  an  elective  School  Board, 
chosen  by  the  ratepayers,  which  has  power  to  compel  attend- 
ance upon  the  schools  in  accordance  with  the  Education  Acts, 
and  to  provide,  under  the  direction  of  the  Department,  the 
necessary  school  accommodation.  Other  districts  are  governed 
in  school  matters  by  an  Attendance  Committee,  simply,  which 
is  a  sub-committee  of  some  previously  existing  authority  (in 
boroughs,  of  the  town  council,  for  instance)  and  whose  only 
duties  are  indicated  by  its  name. 

Sll.  The  pbn  of  public  edncaCian  in  England  conlemplKlpB  the  uBiit- 
snce  nnd  supplcmGnlmg  of  private  endeBvor.  Wlierc  jirii'iile  achoaU 
sufGt^e  for  the  accom  modal  ion  of  [he  school  population  of  a  district,  the 
government  simply  supetintendg,  and,  uDder  certain  condition*,  «id». 
Where  private  schools  arc  inauffiuienl,  on  the  otlier  hand,  llie  gocem- 
meat  eitobliaiies  scIiooIh  of  its  own  under  the  control  of  a  achool  board. 

812.  Central  Control. —The  plan  of  central  control  in 
England  is  manifestly  quite  indigenous.  The  central  govern- 
ment is  not  present  in  local  administration  in  the  person  of 
any  superintending  official  like  the  French  Prefect  (sees,  338, 
339,  346),  or  any  dominant  board  like  the  '  Administration'  of 
the  Prussian  Government  District  (sees.  480-483).  There 
has,  indeed,  been  developing  in  England  throughout  the  last 
half  of  this  century  a  marked  tendency  to  bring  local  authori- 
ties more  and  more  under  the  supervision  in  important  matters 
of  the  government  departments  in  London,  —  a  tendency  which 
has  led  to  the  concentration,  since  1871,  in  the  hands  of  the 


438 


THE    GOVEUNMENT    OF    EyjGLAND. 


Local  CiOTeriiment  Board  of  various  powers  once  scattered 
amoug  such  authorities  as  the  Home  OtRee,  the  Privy  Counuil, 
etc.  But  this  tendeucy,  which  is  towards  control,  lias  not  beeti 
towards  ceutralizatioii.  It  hat>,  so  far,  not  gone  beyond  making 
the  advice  of  the  central  autliority  always  accessible  by  local 
officers  or  bodies,  and  its  conspiit  ueeessary  to  certain  classes 
of  local  undertakings.  The  central  government  has  not  itself 
often  assumed  powers  of  origination  or  initiative  in  local  affairs. 
Even  where  the  Local  Government  Board  is  given  completest 
power  the  choice  of  the  officers  who  are  to  put  its  regulations 
into  force  is  left  with  the  ratepayers  in  the  districts  concerned. 
Thus  the  authority  of  the  Board  over  the  Guardians  of  the 
Unions  Is  complete  ^  but  the  Guardians  are  elected  in  the  p&r- 
I.  Its  authority  in  Banitary  matters  makes  its  directions 
imperative  as  to  the  execution  of  the  Public  Health  Acts ;  but 
in  many  cases  tlie  locid  health  officers  are  appointees  of  the 
local  bodies.  It  may  disallow  the  by-laws  passed  by  the  boards 
of  sanitary  districts,  and  the  by-laws  enacted  by  the  county 
authorities,  unless  they  affect  nuisances,  may  be  annulled  by 
an  order  in  Council ;  but  these  are  powers  sparingly,  not  habit- 
ually, used.  In  the  matter  of  borrowing  money,  too,  local 
authorities  are  narrowly  bound  by  the  action  of  the  Local 
Government  Board ;  and  its  aaaent  to  propositions  to  raise 
loans  is  seldom  given  without  very  thorough  inquiry  and  with- 
out good  reason  shown.  But  all  these  are  fuuctiona  ofaj/ttem, 
BO  to  say,  rather  than  of  centralization.  Co-onlinution  in 
methods  of  poor-relief  is  sought,  that  relief  being  given  under 
national  statutes,  and  co-operation  of  central  with  loc^  judg- 
ment in  financial  matters,  local  debts  constituting  a  very 
proper  subdivision  of  national  finance.  But  the  spirit  in  which 
the  control  is  exercised,  as  well  as  the  absence  of  permanent 
ofScials  representing  the  central  authority  in  local  government, 
and  even  of  permanent  instrumentalities  for  the  administration 
of  financial  advice,  bespeak  a  system  of  co-operation  and  advice 
rather  than  of  centralization. 


The  Ch 


Colonies. 


813.  English  Colonial  Expansion. — Boubtlese  the  most 

Bigniticaut  and  momentous  iact  of  modern  history  is  the  wide 
diffusion  of  the  English  race,  the  sweep  of  its  comiuerce,  the 
dominance  of  its  institutions,  its  imperial  control  of  the  desti- 
nieB  of  half  the  globe.  When,  by  reason  of  the  closing  of  the 
old  doors  to  the  East  by  the  Turk  and  the  consequent  turning 
about  of  Europe  to  face  the  Atlantic  instead  of  the  Mediterra- 
nean, England  was  put  at  the  front  insteail  of  at  the  back  of 
the  nations  of  the  Continent,  a  profouml  revolution  was  pre- 
pared in  the  politics  of  the  world.  England  soon  defeated 
Holland  and  Spain  and  Portugal,  her  rivals  for  the  control  of 
the  Atlantic  and  its  new  continents ;  and  steadily,  step  by  step, 
she  has  taken  possession  of  every  new  laud  worth  the  having 
in  whatever  quarter  of  the  globe.  With  her  conquests  and  her 
settlers  have  gone  also  her  institutions,  until  now  her  people 
everywhere  stand  for  types  of  free  men,  her  institutions  for 
models  of  free  government. 

814.  English  Colonial  Policy —  It  is  only  by  alow  degrees, 
however,  that  England  has  learned  the  right  policy  towards  her 
colonies.  She  began,  as  Rome  did,  by  regarding  her  possessions 
as  estates,  to  be  farmed  for  ti«r  own  selfish  benefit.  Nothing 
less  than  the  loss  of  America  sufficed  to  teach  her  how  short- 
sighted such  a  policy  was.  But,  unlike  Rome,  she  was  fortu- 
nate enough  to  lose  the  best  part  of  her  possessions  without 
being  herself  overwhelmed ;  aud  even  after  the  loss  of  America, 
time  and  opportunity  offered  for  the  building  up  of  another 
colonial  empire  scarcely  less  ^reat. 

816.  Towards  her  present  colonies  her  policy  is  most  liberal; 
for  the  England  of  the  present  is  a  very  different  England 
from  that  wliieh  drove  America  into  rebellion.  Even  the  nota- 
ble lesson  emphasized  in  the  loss  of  America  would  not  have 
sufficed  to  bring  England  to  her  senses  touching  her  true  inte^ 
eats  in  the  colonies,  had    she  not  herself  speedily  thereafter 


440        THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  ENGLAND. 

been  brought  by  other  causes  to  a.  chunge  of  heart,  The  move- 
ments of  opinion  which  stirred  her  to  religious  revival,  to 
prison  reform,  to  enlightened  charity,  to  the  reform  of  par- 
liamentary representation,  to  a  general  social  and  political 
regeneration,  stirred  lier  also,  no  doubt,  to  vouchsafe  to  her 
colonists  fnll  rights  as  Eiiglisbmen. 

816.  Lord  Durham  in  Canada.  —  The  turning  point  was 
reached  in  1837,  when  a  rebellion  broke  out  in  Lower  Canada. 
Lower  Canada  was  French  Canada.  Its  government,  like  the 
goveniments.  of  the  American  states  south  of  it  in  their 
own  colonial  times,  consisted  of  an  Eseeutive,  a  Legislative 
Council  nominated  by  the  Crown  and  a  legislative  chamber 
elected  by  the  colonists;  the  colonists  had  been  exasperated 
by  just  such  arbitrariness  and  lack  of  sympathy  on  the  part  of 
the  Governor  and  his  Council,  and  just  such  efforts  to  make  the 
salaries  and  the  maintenance  of  the  judicial  officers  of  the  col- 
ony independent  of  the  appropriations  voted  by  the  popular 
apsembly,  aa  had  hastened  the  sepaiutioo  of  the  United  States 
from  England ;  and  at  last  rebellion  liad  been  made  to  speaJc 
the  demands  of  the  colonists  for  constitutional  reform.  The  re- 
bellion was  put  down,  but  the  defeated  colonists  wert-  not  treated 
as  they  would  have  been  in  1776.  A  royal  commissioner  was 
sent  out  to  them  from  the  mother  country  to  redress  their* 
grievances  by  liberal  measures  of  concession  and  reform.  This 
commissioner  was  Lord.  Durham.  He  spoiled  his  mission  by 
well-meant  but  arbitrary  conduct  which  was  misunderstood  at 
home,  and  was  recalled  ;  but  his  report  upon  the  condition 
of  Canada  and  the  measures  necessary  for  her  pacification 
may  justly  be  called  the  fountain  head  of  all  that  England 
haa  since  done  for  the  betterment  of  government  in  her  colo- 
nies. Lord  Durham  recommended  nothing  less  than  complete 
aelf-^vernment,  with  interference  from  Enghuid  in  nothing 
but  questions  immediately  and  evidently  affecting  imperial 
interests.  1847  saw  independent  responsible  selt^governmeat 
ipletely  established  in  Canada,  and  subsequent  yejirtt  liave 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OP  ENGLAND.         441 

seen  it  extended  to  all  the  British  colonies  capable  of  self- 
direction. 

817.  The  Self-Goyeming  Colonies.  — The  English  colonies, 
as  at  present  organized,  may  be  roughly  classified  in  two  groups 
as  (a)  Self-governing  and  (6)  Grown  colonies.  The  self-govern- 
ing colonies  are  nine  in  number;  namely,  Canada,  Newfound- 
land, Cape  of  Good  Hope,  the  four  col6nies  of  the  east  and 
south  of  Australia  (Queensland,  New  South  Wales,  Victoria, 
South  Australia),  Tasmania,  New  Zealand.  In  all  of  these 
there  is  practically  complete  independence  of  legislation  in 
all  matters  not  directly  touching  imperial  interests :  and  in  all 
there  is  full  responsible  government,  —  government,  that  is, 
through  ministers  responsible  to  representatives  of  the  people 
for  their  policy  and  for  all  executive  acts,  because  chosen  from 
and  representing  the  majority  in  the  popular  chamber.  In  the 
Cape  of  Good  Hope,  Tasmania,  Victoria,  and  South  Australia, 
both  branches  of  the  legislature  are  elected ;  in  the  other  five 
the  upper  chamber,  the  Legislative  Council,  as  it  is  invariably 
called  outside  of  Canada,  is  nominated  by  the  Executive.  But 
the  origin  of  the  upper  chamber  does  not  affect  the  full  respon- 
sibility of  the  ministers  or  the  practically  complete  self-direc- 
tion of  the  colony. 

818.  The  Goyemment  of  Canada. — In  1840  Parliament 
provided  by  Act  for  the  union  of  Upper  and  Lower  Canada 
(now  the  provinces  of  Ontario  and  Quebec)  upon  a  basis  sug- 
gested by  Lord  Durham's  report ;  but  the  legislative  union  of 
these  two  provinces,  the  one  English,  the  other  almost  wholly 
French,  was  ill-advised  and  proved  provisional  only.  Although 
an  Act  of  1854  granted  to  the  united  colonies  a  government 
as  nearly  as  might  be  modelled  upon  the  government  of  Eng- 
land herself,  no  satisfactory  basis  of  self-government  was 
reached  until,  by  the  'British  North  America  Act'  of  1867, 
the  colonies  were  at  once  separated  and  re-integrated  by  means 
of  a  federal  constitution.  That  Act  is  the  present  constitution 
of  the  "Dominion  of  Canada."    Under  that  constitution  the 


442  TBB  GOTKKZmKST  OF  E^S^GLAISD. 

seren  proTinces  now  comprised  within  the  IX>minioii,  namel  j, 
Ontario,  Qoebec,  Norm  Scoda.  New  Bnmswiek.  Manitoba, 
British  Cohnnfaia,  and  Prince  Edward  Island,  hare  each  a  sepa- 
rate partiament  and  administration.  In  each  a  Lieat^nant^jOT- 
emor  presides ;  in  each^  as  in  the  Dominion  itself,  there  is  a 
ministiy  responsible  for  its  policj  and  executive  acts  to  a  par- 
liament  follr  equipped  for  self-direction  in  local  af^drs. 


81d.  The  pffOTinoot  of  tht  Britbh  North  Aaeriea  Act  were  dxmf  ted 
hi  Cuuida  mod  aooqited  hj  the  Pariii»mt  in  England  without  altera- 
tkm.  In  the  diTicion  of  powers  wludi  tiwj  make  between  the  goTem- 
ment  of  the  DoounkMi  and  the  govcnuneiits  of  the  tereral  proTincet, 
they  differ  reiy  radieaUj  in  diaracter  from  the  proTiaiont  of  our  own 
federal  conttitntion.  Ov  coostitntioa  grants  certain  specified  powers 
to  the  general  goTemmoit  and  reserres  the  rest  to  the  states;  the 
British  North  America  Act,  on  the  contraxy,  grants  certain  specified 
powers  to  the  prorinces  and  reserres  all  others  to  the  goTemment  of 
the  Dominion.  Among  the  powers  thns  reserred  to  the  federal  gorem- 
ment  is  that  of  enacting  all  criminal  laws. 

In  Ontario,  British  Columbia,  and  Manitoba,  the  legislatnre  consists 
of  bnt  a  single  house. 

820.  The  government  of  the  DominioD  is  a  very  faithful  re- 
production of  the  government  of  the  mother  country.  The 
Crown  is  represented  by  the  Grovemor-General,  who  acts  in  the 
administration  of  the  colony  as  the  Crown  acts  in  the  adminis- 
tration of  the  kingdom,  through  responsible  ministers,  and 
whose  veto  upon  legislation  is  almost  never  used.  His  cabinet 
is  known  as  the  Queen's  Privy  Council  and  consists  of  fifteen 
members,  representing  the  majority  in  the  popular  house  of  the 
legislature,  leading  that  house  in  legislation,  and  in  all  its  func- 
tions following  the  precedents  of  responsible  cabinet  govern- 
ment established  in  England.  The  legislature  consists  of  two 
houses,  the  Senate  and  the  House  of  Commons.  The  Senate 
(insists  of  seventy-eight  members  nominated  for  life  by  the 
Governor-General,  —  that  is,  in  effect,  appointed  by  the  minis- 
ters ;  for  in  the  composition  of  the  Senate,  as  in  the  creation  of 
j>eer8  at  home,  the  advice  of  the  ministers  is  decisive.      The 


THE   GOVRHNMENT  OF   ENGLAND.  443 

House  of  CoraiBons  consists  at  present  of  two  hundred  and 
fifteen  members  elected  from  the  several  provinces,  for  a  term 
of  five  years,  upon  the  basis  of  one  representative  for  every 
twenty  thousand  inhabitants,  it  being  understood,  liowever, 
that  Quebec  shall  always  have  sisty-five  members. 

B21.  Besides  liii  veto,  Ihe  GoTcmor-General  hu  tlie  right  lo  reserve 
meBBures  for  tlie  cousideratioQ  of  Ihe  Crown  (I'.r,,  o[  (be  minitlen  in 
England),  Hnd  this  right  lie  aonietLmei  exercises.  He  m*]'  also  disallow 
acts  of  the  provinciai  iegistatures. 

832.  The  lltteen  ministers  composing  llie  Council  or  cabinet  are,  a 
Prime  Minister  and  President  of  the  Council,  a  Minister  of  Public 
Works,  a  Minister  of  Itailwajs  and  Canals,  a  Minister  uf  Customs,  a 
Minister  of  Mililia  and  Defence,  a  Minister  of  Agricallare,  a  Minister 
of  Inland  ReTenue.  a  Secretary  of  Stale,  a  Minister  of  Justice,  a  Minister 
of  Finance,  a  Minister  of  Marine  knd  Fisbertes,  a  Minister  of  the  Inte- 
rior, iiid  a  PuBlmaster-Oeneral,  besides  two  ministers  without  portfolios. 

823.  The  diilribulton  of  representation  in  the  Dominion  House  of 
Commons  is  it  present  as  follows  r  Ontario  lias  02  members,  Quebec  65. 
KoTB  Scotia  21,  New  Brunswiek  IS,  Manitoba  6,  British  Colambia  0. 
Prince  Edward  Island  6.  and  the  North  West  Territories  {not  yet  fulljr 
admitted  to  provincial  rank)  4,  The  represent alives  are  elected  by  a 
franchise  based  upon  a  small  properly  qua liB cation. 

624.  The  Parliament  of  the  Dominion  may  be  dissolved  by  the 
GoTemor-General  upon  the  advice  of  the  ministers  and  a  new  election 
held,  as  in  Enifland,  when  an  appeal  to  the  conititueociei  is  deemed 
necessary  or  desirable. 

S25,   The  Governments  of  Australia.  —  The  governments  of 

the  Australian  colonies  are  not  different  in  principle,  and  are 
very  slightly  different  in  structure,  from  the  government  of 
Canada,  except  that  in  Australia  the  colonies  stand  apart  in 
complete  independence  of  each  other,  having  no  federal  bonds, 
no  common  authority  nearer  than  the  mother  country.  Alike 
in  Queensland  and  in  New  South  Wales  there  is  a  nominated 
Le^slative  Cwinuil  and  an  elected  Legislative  Assenihly  ;  but 
in  Queensland  a  property  qualification  is  required  of  the  electors 
who  choose  the  lower  house,  while  in  New  .South  Wales  there 
is  no  such  limitation  upon  the  suffrage.     In  South  Australia 


444         THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  ENGLAND. 

and  Victoria  both  houses  of  the  legislature  are  elected ;  in  both 
a  property  qualification  is  required  of  the  electors  who  choose 
the  members  of  the  upper  house,  and  in  Victoria  a  like  qualifi- 
cation for  membership  of  the  upper  house,  also.  In  Victoria 
certain  educational  and  professional  qualifications  are  allowed 
to  take  the  place  of  a  property  qualification.  In  each  of  the 
colonies  the  governor  plays  the  part  of  a  constitutional  monarch, 
acting  always  upon  the  advice  of  ministers  responsible  to  the 
popular  chamber. 

826.  The  Powers  of  the  Colonial  Courts.  —  The  action  of 
the  courts  in  the  colonies  in  certain  questions  furnishes  an  in- 
structive counterpart  to  the  constitutional  functions  of  our  own 
courts.  The  colonial  governments  are  conducted  under  writ- 
ten constitutions  as  our  own  governments  are,  though  their 
constitutions  are  imperial  statutes  while  ours  are  drafted  by 
conventions  and  adopted  by  vote  of  the  people.  And  colonial 
courts  exercise  the  same  power  of  constitutional  interpretation 
that  belongs  to  our  own  courts  and  has  often  been  carelessly 
assumed  to  be  a  peculiar  prerogative  of  theirs.  They  test  acts 
of  legislation  by  the  grants  of  power  under  which  they  are 
enacted,  an  appeal  lying  from  them  to  the  Judicial  Committee 
of  the  Privy  Council  in  England,  which  serves  as  a  general 
supreme  court  for  the  colonies  (sees.  736,  869). 

The  constitutionality  of  laws  passed  by  the  Dominion  Parliament  in 
Canada  is  considered  first,  of  course,  by  the  courts  of  the  Dominion, 
going  thence,  if  appealed,  to  the  Privy  Council. 

827.  The  Crown  Colonies.  —  All  those  colonies  which  have 
not  responsible  self-government  are  classed  as  Crown  colonies, 
colonies  more  or  less  completely  directed  by  the  Colonial 
Office  in  London.  They  range  in  organization  all  the  way 
from  mere  military  administrations,  such  as  have  been  estab- 
lished in  St.  Helena  and  Gibraltar,  through  those  which,  like 
Trinidad  and  the  Straits  Settlements,  have  both  a  nominated 
Executive  and  a  nominated  Legislative  Council,  and  those  like 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  ENGLAND. 


445 


I 


Jamaica  and  Westcrci  Australia,  whose  iiomiiiateii  Exei^utiva 
ated  witli  :i  Legislative  Council  in  part  electeil,  to 
those  like  tlie  Bahaiiiaa  and  Bermuda,  iu  which  the  Councils 
are  altoj^ther  elected,  but  which  have  iiu  respoDslble  ministry. 
Powers  of  Colonial  GovernorB.  — It  is  interesting  to 
ihave  the  testimony  of  ouy  of  the  must  capable  and  eminent  of 
English  colonial  administrators  us  to  the  relative  desirability 
oj  the  post  of  governor  in  a  colony  in  which  he  is  governor 
iadced,  with  no  ministers  empowered  to  force  their  advice 
upon  him,  and  in  a  colony  where  he  must  play  the  unobtrueive 
part  of  constitutional  monarch.  Lord  Elgin  says  with  great 
confidence,  in  his  Letten,  that  his  position  as  governor  of  Can- 
ada waa  a  position  of  greater  official  power  than  his  position, 
previously  held,  as  governor  of  Jamaica.  He  declares  his  un- 
hesitating belief  that  there  is  "  more  room  for  the  exercise  of 
influence  on  the  part  of  the  governor  "  in  such  a  colony  as  Can- 
ada, where  he  muSt  keep  in  the  background  and  scrupulously 
heed  his  ministers,  than  under  any  other  arrangement  that  ever 
was  before  devised,  although  his  influence  there  is  of  course 
"wholly  moral  —  an  influence  of  suasion,  sympathy,  and  mod- 
eration, which  softens  the  temper  while  it'  elevates  the  aims  of 
local  politics."  '  This  is  but  anothe  r  way  of  stating  the  unques- 
tionable truth  that  it  is  easier  as  well  as  wiser,  to  govern  with 
the  consent  and  co-operation  of  the  governed  than  without  it — ■ 
easier  to  nde  as  a  friend  than  as  a  master. 

8^fl.  India.  —  India  stands  in  matters  of  government,  as  in 
'80  many  other  respects,  entirely  apart  from  the  rest  of  the 
British  Empire.  It  is  governed,  tlirough  the  instrumentality 
(rf  its  Governor-General  and  his  Council,  directly  from  London 
I^  a  member  of  the  Cabinet,  the  Secretary  of  State  for  India. 
The  Secretary  of  State  ia  assisted  by  a  Council  of  fifteen  mem- 
appointed  by  the  Crfiwn  from  among  persons  who  have  re- 
1  or  served  in  India.  Acting  under  the  Secretary  of  State 
'  Leittn  and  Jounali  of  Lard  Elfin,  ed.  by  Theotlore  W«lrond,  Loud., 
|'18T2,  p.  12tt. 


446 


THE  GOVBRNUENT  OF  ENGLAND. 


and  hia  CouDeil  in  London,  tliere  is  tlie  Governor-General  of 
India,  wlio  is  also  assisted  b^-  a  Couneil,  —  a  Council  whiclt  is 
first  of  all  administrative,  but  which,  when  re-enforced  by  tiom 
six  to  twelve  additional  members  appointed  by  the  Governor- 
General,  has  also  the  functions  of  a  legialatlve  eounctl. 

The  work  of  the  OoTeroor-GcnerarB  Council  ia  divided  amoDK  tie 
dcpArtmcnIs,  thoip,  namely,  of  foreign  affairs,  Bnancea,  the  interior, 
militaiy  adniiniitration,  knd  paHlc  <iork»;  but  tlieae  dcparlmeat*  do 
not  create  a  ministry;  they  are  regsfdod  simply  as  committee*  of  th« 
Countil. 

Tlie  members  of  the  Council,  six  in  number,  beiidet  a  KTenth  to- 
caltcd  extraordinary  member  wtio  ii  commuiiler-in-uhief  of  the  forcM, 
are  appointed  by  the  Crown.  'ITie  spision*  of  the  re-«nfarced  or  legU- 
laliie  council  are  held  always  in  ptiblii.'. 

SiiO.  Not  all  of  India  is  ilirectly  admiuiBtered  by  the  English 
government :  there  are  numerous  native  states,  acting  with  sub- 
stantial iiidependenne  in  local  affairs,  though  under  English- 
overiordship  and  control.  Such  part  of  the  vast  territory  as 
is  administered  directly  by  Euglish  officials  is  divided  into  eig;ht 
provinces,  of  which  the  chief  in  importance  are  Madras  and 
Bombay.  The  governors  of  Madras  and  Bombay  are  appointed 
by  the  Crown  and  are  aaaisted,  as  the  Governor-General  ia, 
liy  two  councils,  a^lministrative  and  legislative.  The  Lieuten- 
ant-Governors of  Bengal  anl  the  North  West  Provinces  are 
appointed  by  the  Governor-General  and  assisted  by  an  admin- 
istrative council  only.  The  Lieutenant-Governors  or  Commis- 
sioners of  the  other  provinces,  who  are  also  appointed  by  the 
Governor^ eneral,  are  without  councils. 

831.  Greater  Britain.  —  Greater  Britain,  the  world  of 
English  colonies,  differs  very  materially  from  Greater  Greece, 
the  widespread  Hellas  of  the  ancient  world.  Hellas  was  dis- 
integrate :  the  Greeks  carried  with  thein,  as  of  course,  Greek 
institutions,  but  oidy  to  allow  those  institutions  wide  dtffer«o-  | 
tiation;  in  no  way  did  Greek  settlement  signify  race  integta- 
oational  nesus  of  rule.     Englishmen,  on  the  coutmry. 


I 


^L^ii^*' 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  ENGLAND.         447 

in  English  colonies,  maintain  a  homogeneity  and  integration 
both  of  race  and  of  institutions  which  have  drawn  the  four  parts 
of  the  world  together  under  common  influences,  if  they  have 
not  compacted  them  for  a  common  destiny.  Throughout  Eu- 
rope reformers  have  copied  English  political  arrangements; 
the  colonists  have  not  copied  them,  they  have  extended  and 
are  perpetuating  and  perfecting  them. 


Bepbesentatiye  Authorities 

Stubbs,  Wm.,  <<  Constitutional  History  of  England."    3  vols.    Oxford, 

1883. 
Hallam,  H.,  *<  Constitutional  History  of  England."     2  vols.  N.  Y., 

1880. 
May,  Sir  T.  E.,  "Constitutional  History  of  England."  2  vols.  N.  Y., 

1880. 
Taswell'Langmead,  "English  Constitutional  History."     London  and 

Boston.     3  ed.     1886. 
GneisU  R.,  "  History  of  the  Englbh  Constitution."  2  vols.  N.  Y.,  1886. 
"Student's  History  of  the  EngUsh  Parliament."    N.  Y..  1887. 
"  Self-Grovemment,    Communalverfassnng   und   Verwaltungs- 
gerichte."    3d  ed.    Berlin.  1871. 
Bagehot,  Walter,  "  The  Enghsh  Constitution."    N.  Y.,  1882. 
English  Citizen  Series:  H.  D.  Traill,  "Central  Government.' 
Af .  D,  Chalmers,  "  Local  Government.' 
F.  W.  Maitland,  **  Justice  and  Police.' 
S,  Walpole,  "  The  Electorate  and  the  Legislature." 
T.  W,  Fowle,  "  The  Poor  Law.' 

/.  S.  Cotton  Sf  E.  J.  Payne,  "  Colonies  and  Dependencies.* 
Heam,  W.  E.,  "  The  Government  of  England."  2d  ed.    London,  1887. 
Dicey,  A.  V.,  "  The  Privy  Council"    London,  1887. 

"  The  Law  of  the  Constitution."    2d  ed.    London,  1886. 
Cobden  Club  Essays,  1882 :  "  Local  Government  and  Taxation  iu  the 

United  Kingdom." 
Imperial  Parliament  Series:  '^Iiooal  Administration,"  by  W.  Rath' 
bone,  A.  PeU.  Mid  F.  C.  Mif^  ^^  19^. 


\7UVCrUtU<3UI>.  " 
tt 

■ 

»f 

Ithe 


448         THB  GOVBBNMENT  OF  ENGLAND. 

Todd,  Alpheus,  *'  Parliamentary  Groyemment  in  England."    New  ed. 
London  and  N.  Y.,  1888-'9. 
^  Parliamentary  Government  in  the  British  Colonies."    Boston, 
1880. 
Ftelden,  H.  St.  C,  '*  A  Short  Constitutional  History  of  England"  (a 
serviceable  topical  epitome).     Oxford  &  London,  1882. 

For  the  local  government  reforms  of  1888,  see : 

Baker,  Chas.  E.,  "  The  Local  Government  Act,  1888,  with  Notes  and 
Index."    London,  1888. 

Holdswarth,  W.  A.,  "  The  Local  Government  Act,  1888,  with  Introduc- 
tion and  Notes.*'    London,  1888. 


XI. 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


y^^o^ 


832.  The  English  Occupation  of  America.  —  The  political 
institutions  of  the  United  States  are  in  all  their  main  features 
simply  the  political  institutions  of  England,  as  transplanted 
by  English  colonists  in  the  course  of  the  two  centuries  which 
preceded  our  own,  worked  out  through  a  fresh  development  to 
new  and  characteristic  forms.  Though  now  possessing  so  large 
an  admixture  of  foreign  blood,  a  large  majority  of  the  people 
of  the  United  States  are  still  of  British  extraction  ;  and  at  first 
the  settlements  of  New  England  and  the  South  contained  no 
other  element.  In  the  far  North,  in  what  is  now  Canada,  there 
were  French  settlements ;  in  Florida  there  were  colonists  from 
Spain,  and  at  the  mouth  of  the  Mississippi  also  there  was  a 
French  population;  the  Dutch  had  settled  upon  the  Hudscm 
and  held  the  great  port  at  its  mouth,  and  the  Swedes  had 
established  themselves  on  the  Delaware:  all  along  the  coast 
there  was  rivalry  between  the  western  nations  of  Europe  for 
the  possession  of  the  new  continent.  But  by  steady  and  for 
the  most  part  easy  steps  of  aggression  the  English  extended 
their  domain  and  won  the  best  regions  of  the  great  coast.  New 
England,  Virginia,  and  the  Carolinas  were  never  seriously  dis- 
puted against  them ;  and,  these  once  possessed,  the  interven- 
ing foreigner  was  soon  thrust  out :  so  that  the  English  power 
had  presently  a  compact  and  centred  mass  which  could  not  be 
dislodged,  and  whose  ultimate  expansion  over  the  whole  con- 
tinent it  proved  impossible  to  stay.    England  was  not  long  in 


450 


THE  GOVEBSMBNT  OP  THE   UNITKD   STATES. 


widening  hor  colonial  borders  :  the  Frencli  power  was  crushed 
out  in  the  North,  the  Spanish  power  was  limited  in  the  South, 
and  the  colonies  had  only  to  become  free  to  develop'  energy 
more  than  sufficient  to  make  all  the  most  competed-for  por- 
tions of  the  continent  thoroughly  English,  —  thoroughly  Anglo- 
American. 

S3a  Adaptation  of  English  Institutions.  —  This  growth  of 
the  English  power  in  iVjiieriea  involved  as  of  course  a  corre- 
sponding expansion  of  English  local  institutions  of  govemmeat  j 
aa  America  became  English,  English  institutions  in  the  col- 
onies became  American ;  they  adapted  themselves,  i.e.,  to  the 
new  problems  and  the  new  conveniences  of  political  life  in 
separate  colonies,  —  colonies  struggling  at  first,  then  expand- 
ing, at  last  triumphing;  and  without  losing  their  English 
character  gained  an  American  farm  and  flavor. 
;  834.  It  would  l>a  an  utterly  erroneous,  an  entirely  reveraed, 
statement  of  our  colonial  history  to  say  that  the  English 
planted  states  in  America:  they  planted  small  iiiolated  set- 
tlements, and  these  settlements  grew  into  states.  The  process, 
in  other  words,  was  from  local,  through  state,  to  national  or- 
ganization. Aud  not  everywhere  among  the  English  on  the 
new  continent  was  the  form  of  loc^  goveruuient  at  first  adopted 
the  same :  there  was  no  invariable  pattern,  but  evorywhera,  on 
the  contrary,  a  spontaneous  adjustment  of  political  means  to 
place  and  circumstance.  By  all  the  settlements  alike  Ei^Ush 
precedent  was  followed,  but  cot  the  same  English  precedent; 
each  colony,  with  the  true  English  sagacity  of  practical  habit, 
borrowed  what  was  beat  suited  to  its  own  situation.  New  Eng- 
land had  one  system,  Virginia  another.  New  Jersey  and  Penn- 
sylvania still  a  third,  u»m{>ounded  after  a  sort  of  the  other 
two. 

835.  The  New  England  Colonies. — In  New  England  the 
centre  of  government  waa  always  the  town,  with  its  church  and 
Bohuolhouse  and  its  neighborly'  cluster  of  houses  gathered  about 
these.     The  soil  on  the  coast  where  the  first  settlers  establislied 


THE   OOVEatSMENT   OF   THE   UNITED  STATI-».        451 

themaelves  was  sh^low  aiid  sluw  to  yield  returns  even  to  hard 
and  assiduous  toil ;  the  climate  was  rigorous,  witli  its  lu&g 
winters  and  its  bleak  noast  winds ;  every  circumstance  invited 
to  close  settlement  and  trade,  to  the  intimate  relationsliips  of 
commerce  and  the  adventures  of  sea-faring  rather  than  to  the 
wide-spreading  settlements  characteristic  of  an  agricultural 
population. 

836.  The  first  New  Englanders,  moreover,  were  religious 
refugees.  They  had  left  the  Old  World  to  escape  the  Old 
World's  persecutions  and  in  order  to  find  independence  of 
worship  i  they  were  establishing  a  church  as  well  as  a  com- 
munity ;  they  acted  as  organized  congregations ;  their  life  was 
both  spiritually  and  temporally  organic.  Close  geographical 
association,  therefore,  such  as  was  virtually  forced  upon  them 
by  the  conditions  of  livelihood  by  which  they  found  themselves 
constrained,  accorded  well  with  their  higher  social  purposes. 
The  church  could  be  made,  by  such  association,  and  accordingly 
was  made,  the  vital  nerve-centre  of  their  union :  the  minister 
was  the  nding  head  of  the  community,  and  church  membership 
was  in  seveml  of  the  settlements  recognized  as  identical  with 
citizenship. 

837.  The  Separate  Towns The  several  parts  of  the  New 

England  coast  were  settled  by  quite  indejieudent  groups  of  set- 
tlers. There  was  the  Plymouth  colony  at  Plymouth,  and  alto- 
gether distinct  from  it,  the  Massachusetts  Bay  colony  at  Salem 
and  Charlestown.  To  the  south  of  these,  founded  by  men  dis- 
satisfied with  the  Massachusetts  government,  were  Portsmouth, 
Newport,  and  Providence,  in  what  is  now  Bhode  Island.  On 
the  Connecticut  river  other  wanderers  from  Massachusetts  built 
Hartford  and  Windsor  and  Wetbersfield.  Saybrook,  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Connecticut  river,  was  settled  direct  from  Eng- 
land; so  also  was  the  colony  of  New  Haven,  on  the  coast  of 
Long  Island  Soimd  west  of  the  Connecticut.  From  year  to 
year  the  planting  of  towns  went  diligently  on:  almost  every 
town  became  the  prolific  mother  of  towns,  which  either  sprang 


462    THE  GOVERKKBKT  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

up  dose  about  it  and  retained  a  sort  of  dependence  upon  it,  or, 
planted  at  a  distance^  ventured  upDn  an  entirely  separate  life 
in  the  wilderness  (sees.  115,  116,  118). 

8^.  Union  of  the  Towns.  —  Gradually  the  towns  of  each 
of  the  general  regions  mentioned  drew  together  into  the  colo- 
nies known  to  later  times,  the  colonies  which  were  to  form  the 
Union.  Plymouth  merged  in  Massachusetts ;  Portsmouth, 
Newport,  and  Providence  became  but  parts  of  Rhode  Island ; 
New  Haven  was  joined  to  Connecticut.  But  at  first  these 
larger  colonies  were  scarcely  more  than  town  leagues:  each 
town  retained  unaltered  its  separate  organization  and  a  perfect 
independence  in  the  regulation  of  its  own  local  affairs.  In 
Khode  Island,  particularly,  their  jealousy  of  each  other  and 
their  reluctance  to  expose  themselves  to  anything  like  a  loss 
of  perfect  autonomy  long  kept  the  common  government  which 
they  most  of  the  time  maintained  at  a  balance  between  union 
and  dissolution.  In  the  other  New  England  colonies  the  same 
influences  manifested  themselves,  though  in  a  less  degree. 
The  town  system  which  everywhere  prevailed  was  by  its 
nature  an  extremely  decentralized  form  of  government :  gov- 
ernment, so  to  say,  came  to  a  separate  head  in  each  locality  : 
and  the  chief  vitality  was  in  these  several  self-governing  units 
of  each  group  rather  than  in  the  bonds  which  connected  them 
with  each  other. 

839.  Forms  of  Town  Government. — The  form  of  town 
government  was  everywhere  such  as  it  was  quite  natural  that 
Englishmen  should  have  set  up.  The  names  of  the  town  offi- 
cers were  borrowed  from  the  borough  governments  at  home, 
and  their  duties  were,  as  nearly  as  circumstances  warranted, 
the  same  as  the  duties  of  the  officers  whose  names  they  bore. 
But  the  New  England  town  was,  at  the  same  time,  in  many  of 
its  most  important  and  most  characteristic  features,  rather  a 
reversion  to  older  types  of  government  than  a  transplanted 
cutting  of  the  towns  which  the  settlers  had  left  behind  them 
in  the  England  of  the  seventeenth  century.     There  was  in  it 


THE   GOVERNMENT   OF  THE   UNITED  STATES.        4lJ3 


of  course  none  of  tlie  elaborated  class  privilege  that  narrowed 
the  town  governmeiitB  of  the  Eoglajul  of  that  time.  All  the 
townsmen  met  in  town  meeting  and  there  elected  their  officers: 
those  officers  were  responsible  to  them  and  always  rendered 
careful  account  of  their  actions  to  the  body  which  cleoted 
them.  Generally  the  most  important  of  these  officers  were 
called  Selectmen,  —  men  selected  by  the  town  meeting  to  carry 
on  the  necessary  public  business  of  the  eommunity,  —  and 
these  Selectmen  stood  in  the  closest  relations  of  counsel  and 
responsibility  to  the  town  meeting.  In  the  earliest  times  the 
franchise  was  restricted,  in  Massachusetts  and  New  Haven  at 
least,  to  those  who  were  church  members,  and  many  were  ex- 
cluded by  this  rule  from  participation  in  the  government;  but 
even  under  auch  circumstances  there  was  real  and  effective 
self-government.  The  towns  lacked  neither  vitality  nor  energy, 
for  they  did  not  lack  liberty.  In  the  late  days  when  great  cities 
grew  up,  the  simple  township  system  had  to  be  abandoned  in 
part ;  as  the  colonics  expanded,  too,  they  gained  in  energy  and 
vitality  as  wholes,  and  their  component  parts,  the  towns,  fell 
by  degrees  to  a  place  of  less  exclusive  importance  in  colonial 
afifairs ;  but  this  basis  of  the  township  was  never  lost  and  is  to- 
day still  the  foundation  of  local  government  in  New  England. 
840.  Colonial  Organization.  —  As  the  towns  came  together 
into  the  groupings  which  cmistituted  the  later  colonies  other 
areas  of  government  of  course  came  into  use.  Townships 
were,  for  judicial  purposes,  combined  into  counties,  and  by 
various  otlu^r  means  of  organization  a  new  nexus  was  given  to 
the  several  parts  of  the  now  extended  state.  From  the  first 
the  colonists  had  their  "general  courts,"  their  central  legislar 
tive  assemblies  representative  of  the  freemen.  To  these 
assemblies  went  delegates  from  the  several  towns  eompriswl 
in  the  colony.  As  the  colonies  grew,  their  growth  but 
strengthened  their  assemblies:  it  was  in  the  common  ruling 
ftmction  of  these  that  the  union  of  the  several  parts  of  each 
colony  was  made  real  and  lasting. 


454        THK  GOVERKHIENT  OF  THE  UNITED  STATEd. 

The  sheriffi  of  the  conntiet  of  colonial  Massachusetts  were  appointed 
hj  the  Goremor.  The  derelopment  of  the  county  organization  brought 
into  existence,  too.  Justices  of  the  Peace  who  met  in  Quarter  Sessions, 
afterwards  called  *'  General  Sessions,**  and  who  were  the  general  countj 
authoritj  quite  after  the  fashion  of  the  mother  country .^ 

841.  The  Southern  Colonies. — To  this  picture  of  the 
political  institutions  of  colonial  New  England  political  and 
social  organization  in  the  Southern  colonies  offered  many 
broad  contrasts.  The  settlers  in  Virginia  were  not  religious 
refugees  :  they  had  come  out  for  a  separate  adventure  in  polit- 
ical,  or  rather  in  social,  organization,  but  not  for  a  separate 
venture  in  religion ;  and  the  coast  they  happened  upon,  instead 
of  being  rugged  and  bleak,  was  low  and  fertile,  with  a  kindly 
climate,  deep  rivers,  broad  stretches  of  inviting  country,  and  a 
generous  readiness  to  yield  its  fruits  in  season.  They  had 
been  sent  out  by  a  Company  (the  "  Virginia  Company  "  it  was 
called)  in  England,  to  which  the  Virginia  territory  had  been 
granted  by  the  Crown,  and  they  had  no  thought  but  to  live 
under  the  governors  whom  the  Company  had  placed  over 
them.  They  founded  Jamestown  some  hundred  miles  above 
the  mouth  of  the  James  river ;  but  Jamestown  was  in  no  way 
like  the  New  England  towns,  and  it  soon  became  evident  that 
town  life  was  not  to  be  the  characteristic  life  of  the  colony. 
The  rich  soil  invited  to  agriculture,  the  numerous  rivers,  full 
and  deep,  stood  ready  to  serve  as  natural  highways,  and  as  the 
population  of  the  colony  increased  it  spread, — spread  far  and 
wide  along  the  courses  of  the  rivers. 

842.  Expansion  without  Separation.  —  Still  there  would 
appear  to  have  been  no  idea  of  organic  separation  in  this  pro- 
cess, as  there  was  so  often  in  the  spreadings  of  the  New  England 
colonists.  Great  plantations  indeed  grew  up  with  an  almost 
entirely  separate  life  of  their  own,  with  their  own  wharves  on 

*  See  Town  and  County  Government  in  the  English  Colonie»  of  North 
America,  by  Edward  Channing,  Johns  Hopkins  Unirersitj  Studies  in  His- 
torical and  Political  Science,  2d  Series,  pp.  40-42. 


1 


THE   GOVERNMENT   OF  THE   UNITED   STATES. 


455 


the  river  fronts  and  their  own  direct  trade  with   the  outer 

world  bj  vessels  whii;h  ciuae  and  went  between  them  and 
England,  or  between  them  and  the  trading  colonies  to  the 
north ;  but  all  this  took  place  without  any  idea  of  organic  po- 
litical separateness.  This  diffused  ^ricultural  iwpulation  thus 
living  its  owii  life  on  the  great  rural  properties  which  steadily 
multiplied  in  all  directions  still  consciously  formed  a  single 
colony,  living  at  first  under  the  general  govemnient  of  the 
Company  which  had  sent  out  the  first  settlers,  and  afterwards, 
when  the  Company  had  been  deprived  of  its  charter  and  pos- 
sessions, under  the  authority  of  royal  governors.  Its  parts 
hung  loosely  together  indeed,  but  they  did  not  threaten  to  fall 
apart :  the  plan  waa  expansion,  not  segregation. 

843.  Southera  Colonial  Society. — The  charaeteristics  of 
the  society  formed  under  such  circumstances  were  of  course 
very  marked.  Slaves  were  early  introduced  into  the  colony, 
and  served  well  to  aid  and  quicken  the  development  of  the 
plantation  system.  A  great  gap  speedily  showed  itself  between 
the  owners  of  estates  and  the  laboring  classes.  Where  slavery 
exists  manual  toil  must  be  coiisidered  slavish  and  all  the  ideas 
on  which  aristocracy  aie  founded  must  find  eaay  and  sponta- 
neous rootage.  Great  contrasts  of  condition  soon  appeared, 
such  as  the  more  democratic  trading  communities  of  New  Eng- 
land were  not  to  know  until  the  rise  of  the  modern  industrial 
organi7.ation ;  and  the  goveraing  power  rested  of  course  with  ' 
the  powerful,  the  propertied  classes. 

8-14.  Government  of  Coloaial  Virginia.  —  The  government 
of  colonial  Virginia  bore,  in  all  its  broader  features,  much  the 
same  character  as  the  niral  government  of  England.  Organ- 
ization was  effected  through  a  machinery  of  wide  counties, 
instead  of  by  means  of  compacted  townships.  There  was  at 
the  head  of  each  county,  un<ler  this  first  order  of  things,  a 
Lieutenant  whose  duties  corresponded  roughly  with  those  of 
the  Ijords  Lieutenant  in  England.  The  other  important  ex- 
ecutive oEficer  of  the  county,  too,  in  Virginia  as  in  England, 


456    THE  GOVERNMENT  OP  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

was  the  Sheriff.  The  Lieutenant  was  appointed  by  the  Grov- 
emor,  was  chief  of  the  military  (militia)  organization  of  the 
county,  and,  by  virtue  of  his  membership  in  the  Governor's 
Council,  exercised  certain  judicial  functions  in  the  county. 
The  Sheriff  also  was  appointed  by  the  Grovernor,  upon  the  nom- 
ination of  the  Justices  of  the  county.  His  duties  an  English 
sheriff  would  have  regarded  as  quite  normal.  And  added  to 
these  officers  there  was,  as  in  England,  a  "  commission  of  the 
peace,"  a  body  of  justices  or  commissioners  authorized  to  hold 
county  court  for  the  hearing  of  all  ordinary  cases  not  of  grave 
import ;  authorized  to  levy  the  county  taxes,  to  appoint  sur- 
veyors of  highways,  to  divide  the  county  into  precincts ;  em- 
powered to  act  as  the  general  administrative  authority  of  the 
county  in  the  management  of  all  matters  not  otherwise  as- 
signed. The  Episcopal  church  had  the  same  official  recog- 
nition in  Virginia  as  in  England  and  contributed  the  same 
machinery,  —  the  machinery  of  the  Vestry,  —  to  local  govern- 
ment. Even  the  division  of  the  'hundred'  was  recognized, 
so  close  was  the  outline  likeness  between  the  institutions  of  the 
mother  country  and  those  of  her  crude  child  in  the  west.  The 
>^  system  was  undemocratic,  of  course,  as  was  its  model :  "  the 
dominant  idea,"  as  Mr.  Ingle  says,  "  was  gradation  of  power 
from  the  Governor  downward,  not  upward  from  the  people."  ^ 
The  Justices,  like  the  other  officers  of  the  county,  were  ap- 
pointed by  the  Governor,  and  held  only  during  his  pleasure  :  the 
whole  system  rested  upon  a  rather  absolute  centralization.  But 
still  there  was  liberty.  There  was  strong  local  feeling  and 
individual  pride  to  counteract  the  subserviency  of  the  officers : 
those  officers  showed  a  more  or  less  self-respecting  independ- 
ence in  their  administration ;  and  at  least  the  spirit  of  English 
self-government  was  kept  alive. 

*  I.,ocal  Institutions  in  Virginia,  by  Edward  Ingle,  Johns  Hopkins  TJni- 
Tersity  Studies  in  Historical  and  Political  Science,  3d  Series,  p.  07  (con- 
tinuous, p.  199). 


THE  GOVEBNMENT  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


457 


845,  Virginia's  Colonial  Assembly.  —  The  vital  centre  of 
[  the  political  life  of  the  coluiiy  was  her  represeiitativt;  aasemlily. 

So  early  as  1619,  but  twelve  years  after  the  foundation  of  the 
colony  (1607),  the  Virginia  Company,  then  still  in  control,  had 
oalled  together  in  the  colony,  through  its  governor,  an  a&sembly 
representing  the  plantations  then  existing,  which  were  in  this 
L  way  treated  as  independent  corporations  entitled  to  a  represen- 
I  tative  voice  in  colonial  affairs.    Later  years  saw  the  Assembly 
I  developed  upon  the  basis  of  a  representation  by  towns,  hun- 
I  dreds,  and  plantations  t  and  even  after  the  governors  sent  out 
I  by  the  Company  had  been  supplanted  by  royal  governors  this 
I  representative  body,  this  House  of  Burgesses,  as  it  came  to  be 
I  rtyled,  continued  to  exist,  and  to  wax  strong  in  control.     The 
I  first  Assembly,  that  of  1619,  had  sat  in  joint  session  with  the 
governor  and  hia  council,  but  the  more  fully  developed  assem- 
bly of  later  times  sat  apart  as  a  distinct  and  independent  body. 
It  was  this  elective  representation  in  the  government  of  the 
colony  which  made  and  kept  Virginia  a  vital  political  unit, 
with  a  real  organic  life  and  feeling. 

846,  The  constitutions  of  the   other    southern  colonies 
corresponded  in  all  essential  features  with  the  constitution  of 

I  Virginia.     They,  too,  had  the  county  system  and  the  general 

nepresentation  in  a  central  asaenibly,  combined  with  governors 

Ffind  councils  appointed  by  the  Grown.     All  save   Maryland. 

Her  constitution  differed  from  the  others  mainly  in  this,  that 

in  place  of  the  king  stood  a  '  proprietor '  to  whom  the  fullest 

prerogatives  of  government  had  been  granted. 

847,  The  Middle  Colonies  ba<l  a  mixed  population.  New 
I  York  ha<l  been  New  Netlierland,  and  the  Delaware  had  been 
I  first  settled  by  the  Swedes  and  then  conquered  by  the  Dutch, 
l-When  the  territory,  which  was  to  comprise  New  York,  New 
I  Jersey,  Delaware,  and  Pennsylvania,  fell  into  the  hands  of 
I'the  English  the  foreign  element  was  not  displaced  but  merely 
Vckiminated ;  and  to  a  large  extent  it  kept  its  local  peculiarities 
|<of  institution.     For  the  rest,  the  E^nglish  settlers  of  the  region 


458        THE  GOV] 

followed  no  uniform  or  characteristic  method  of  organization. 
The  middle  coloDies,  though  possessed  of  a  rich  soil,  had  also 
fine  seaports  which  inrited  to  commerce ;  their  climate  wna 
neither  so  harsh  as  that  of  Mew  England,  nor  so  mild  and 
beguiling  as  that  of  the  southeru  colonies.  Their  people,  conse- 
quently, built  towns  and  traded,  like  the  people  of  New  Eag- 
land;  but  also  spreadabroad  over  the  fertile  country  and  farmed, 
like  the  people  of  Virginia.  They  did  these  things,  however, 
without  developing  either  the  town  system  of  New  England  or 
the  plantation  system  of  Virginia.  Townships  they  had,  but 
counties  also ;  they  were  simple  and  democratic,  like  the  New 
Englanders,  and  yet  they  were  agricultural  also,  like  the  Vir- 
ginians: in  occupation  and  p<jlittcal  organization,  as  well  as  in 
geographical  situation,  they  were  midway  between  their  neigh- 
bors to  the  north  and  south, 

$48.  The  Charters:  Massachusetts. —The  political  rela.- 
tions  of  the  colonies  to  the  mother  country  during  the  variouB 
developments  of  which  I  have  spoken  were  as  various  as  the 
separate  histories  of  the  colonies.  The  three  New  England 
colonies,  Massachusetts,  Rhode  Island,  and  Connecticut,  pos- 
sessed charters  from  the  king  which  virtually  authorized  them 
to  conduct  their  own  governments  without  direct  interference 
on  the  part  of  the  Administration  at  home.  During  the  first 
years  of  English  settlement  on  the  American  coast  it  had  been 
the  practice  of  the  government  in  England  to  grant  territory 
on  the  new  continent  to  companies  like  the  Virginia  Company 
of  which  I  have  spoken,  — grants  which  carried  with  them  the 
right  of  governing  the  new  settlements  subject  only  to  a  general 
supervision  on  the  part  of  the  home  authorities.  The  colony 
of  Massachusetts  Bay  was  established  under  such  an  arrange- 
ment: a  Com|>auy,  to  which  special  privileges  of  settlement 
and*  government  had  lieen  granted,  sent  out  colonists  who 
founded  Salem  and  Boston ;  but  the  history  of  this  Company 
was  very  different  from  the  history  of  the  Virginia  Cum- 
piiny.     The  Virginia  Company  tried  to  manage  their  oolony 


THE  GOVERNMENT   OF   THE   UNITED  STATES. 

from  London,  where  the  memliers  of  the  Company,  who  v 
active  liberals  and  therefore  not  very  active  eourtiers,  pres- 
ently got  into  trouble  with  the  government  and  had  tx)th  their 
charter  and  their  colony  taken  away  from  them.  The  Massa- 
chusetts Company,  ou  the  other  hand,  itself  came  to  America, 
and,  almost  unobserved  by  the  jjowera  in  London,  erected  some- 
thing very  like  a  separate  state  on  the  new  continent.  Its 
charter  was  received  in  1629 ;  in  1630  it  emigrated,  governor, 
directors,  charter,  and  all,  to  America,  bringing  a  numerous 
body  of  settlers,  founded  Boston  and  Cambridge,  and  put 
quietly  into  operation  the  complete  machinery  of  government 
which  it  had  brought  with  it.  It  created  not  a  little  stir  in 
official  circles  in  England  when  it  was  discovered  that  the 
Company  which  had  been  given  rights  of  settlement  on  the 
New  England  coast  had  left  the  country  and  waa  building  a 
flourishing  semi-independent  state  on  its  territories ;  but  small 
colonies  at  a  great  distance  could  not  long  retain  the  atten- 
tion of  busy  politicians  in  London,  and  nothing  was  done  then 
to  destroy  the  bold  arrangement.  Fatal  collision  with  the  home 
government  could  not,  however,  it  turned  out,  be  permanently, 
or  even  long  avoided  by  the  aggressive,  self-willed  rulers  of 
the  Massachusetts  Company.  Many  of  the  laws  which  they 
passed  did  not  please  the  Cmwn, — particularly  those  which 
set  up  an  exclusive  religion  an-d  tolerated  no  other;  they  would 
not  change  their  laws  at  the  Crown's  bidding ;  and,  though  the 
evil  day  was  postponed,  it  came  at  last.  In  1684  the  contest 
between  Crown  and  colony  came  to  a  head,  and  the  charter  of 
the  Massachiisetts  Company  was  annulled.  Before  a  change 
could  be  effected  in  the  government,  indeed,  the  king,  Charles 
II.,  died,  and  during  the  troublous  reign  of  James  II,  the  colo- 
nists quietly  resumed  their  charter  privileges  ;  but  in  1692  the 
government  of  William  and  Mary  was  ready  to  deal  with  thftm, 
and  a  new  form  of  colonial  organization  was  forced  upon  them. 
They  were  compelled  to  take  a  governor  from  the  king;  the 
royal  governor  appointed  the  judicial  officers  of  the  colony  and 


460     THE  oovimmiBKT  or  tbk  uwrTra)  btateb. 

controlled  its  military  forces;  and,  allhuugli  the  noloiiists  !t- 
tained  their  assembly  and  through  thiit  assembly  chose  the 
governor's  Council,  the  old  charter  jirivileges  were  pernia^ 
nently  lost. 

849.  The  Connecticnt  Charter. — Khodc  Island  and  Con- 
necticut were  small  and  ujore  fortunate.  The  town  of  Say- 
brook,  Ht  the  mouth  of  the  Connecticut  river,  had  been  founded 
under  a  charter  gnuited  to  two  English  noblemen,  and  consisted, 
therefore,  of  immigrants  direct  from  England ;  but  Saybrook 
did  not  grow  rapidly  and  proved  a  coiuparative  failure.  The 
successful,  and  dominant  settlement  on  the  Connecticut  was 
that  which  had  been  founded  higher  up  the  river  at  Hartford 
by  men  from  Massachusetts  who  had  neither  charter  nor  any 
other  legal  rights,  but  who  had  simply  come,  settled,  and  made 
a  written  constitution  for  themselves.  New  Uaveu,  westward 
of  the  river  on  the  shore  of  bhe  sound,  had  been  established 
by  a  band  of  English  immi^'ants  equally  without  charter 
rights,  but  equally  ready  and  able  to  construct  a  frame  of  gov- 
ernment for  themselves.  Some  thirty  years  after  their  settle- 
ment, the  leaders  of  the  'Connecticut  colony,*  up  the  river, 
which  meantime  had  become  an  extended  cluster  of  towns, 
decided  that  it  was  time  to  obtain  a  charter.  Accordingly 
they  sent  their  governor,  Winthrop,  to  England  to  procure 
one.  He  was  entirely  successful,  much  more  successful  than 
was  pleasant  to  the  settlers  of  the  New  Haven  district ;  for  hs 
bad  obtained  a  grant  which  included  their  lands  and  colony 
and  which  thus  forced  them  to  become  a  part  of  '  Connecticut.* 
Saybrook  had  already  been  absorbed.  The  charter  gave  the 
colonists  substantiidly  the  sani«  rights  of  self-government  that 
they  had  had  under  their  own  written  constitution,  adopted 
upon  their  first  settlement ;  it  was,  in  other  words,  just  such 
a  ctftrter  as  Massachusetts  then  enjoyed.  And,  unlike  Mksm- 
chnsetts,  Connecticut  kept  her  charter,  kejrt  it  not  only  through 
colonial  times  to  the  Revolution,  but  made  it  at  the  RevolutioD 
her  state  constitution,  and  was  content  to  live  under  it  until 


THE  GOVEKNMENT   OF   THE   UNITED  STATES.        461 

1818.  Her  shrewdness,  her  arts  of  timely  concession,  and  her 
inoffensive  size  enabled  her  to  turn  away  from  herself  each 
Hnccessive  danger  of  forfeiture. 

8dU.  Rhode  Island's  Charter.  —  Rhode  Island  was  similEirly 
protected  by  fortune  and  sagacious  management.  Koger  Wil- 
liams, the  energetic  leader  of  settlement  in  that  region,  obtained 
a  charter  from  Pailiament  in  1644,  which  was  confirmed  iu 
1654,  and  replaced  by  a.  new  charter,  from  Charles  IT.,  in  1663, 
the  year  after  Connecticut  obtained  its  legal  pririleges  through 
the  instrumentality  of  Winthrop.  Aa  New  Haven  and  Con- 
necticut were  joined  by  Winthrop's  charter,  bo  were  the  towns 
of  the  Rhode  Island  country  united  by  the  charters  obtained 
by  Williams,  under  the  style  'Rhode  Island  and  ProvidencB 
Plantations,'  —  a  title  which  is  still  the  full  official  name  of 
the  state.  The  charter  of  '63  waa  retained  by  the  people  of 
Rhode  Island  even  longer  than  the  people  of  Connecticut  re- 
tained theirs.     It  was  not  radically  chaoiged  until  1842, 

851.  Proprietary  Gov>^rnmenta.  —  The  govemmenta  of 
almost  all  the  other  colonies  were  at  first  'proprietary'; 
those  of  Marj'land,  Pennsylvania,  and  Delaware  remained  pro- 
prietary until  the  Revolution.  Maryland  was  granted  to  the 
Calverts,  Lords  Baltimore;  Pennsylvajiia  and  Delaware  were 
both  included  in  the  grant  to  William  Penn ;  New  York  was 
bestowed  upon  James,  Duke  of  York,  upon  whose  ascension  of 
the  throne,  as  James  II.,  it  became  an  immediate  province  of 
the  Crown  j  New  Jersey,  originally  a  part  of  New  York,  was 
first  bestowed  by  the  Duke  of  York  on  Lord  John  Berkeley 
and  Sir  John  Carteret,  was  afterwards  divided,  then  .sold  in 
part,  and  finally  surrendered  to  the  Crown  (1702) ;  the  Caro- 
linas  and  Georgia  in  the  same  way,  given  at  first  to.  propri- 
etors, passed  very  soon  into  the  hands  of  the  royal  govem- 
nent.  New  Hampshire,  after  several  attempts  to  unite  with 
lUassachusetts,  fell  quietly  into  the  status  of  a  royal  colony, 

ithout  having  had  either  a  charter  or  a  proprietaty  stage 
(  existence. 


462        THE  GOVERNMENT  OF   THK   UNITED   STATES. 

852.  Government  unfler  proprietors  meant  simply  govern- 
ment by  governors  and  councils  appointt^d  by  the  proprietora, 
with  in  all  cases  a  full  right  od  the  part  of  the  people  to  con- 
trol the  government  through  representative  assemblies.  The 
private  proprietora,  like  the  great  public  proprietor,  the  Crown, 
granted  charters  to  their  colonies.  Tlie  charter  which  Penii 
bestowed  upon  Pennsylvania  is  distinguished  as  one  of  thu 
best-conceived  and  most  liberal  charters  of  the  time;  and 
under  it  his  colony  certainly  enjoyed  as  good  government  as 
most  of  the  colonies  could  secure. 

853.  Direct  GoTemment  by  the  Cr^wn,  which  came  in  turn 
to  every  colony  except  Rhode  Island.  Connecticut,  Maryliuid, 
Pennsylvania,  and  Delaware,  involved  the  apjwiintment  of 
governors  by  the  Crown,  and  also,  everywhere  except  in  Mas- 
sachusetts, the  appointment  of  the  governor's  council.  It  gen- 
erally involved  also  the  dependence  of  the  colonial  judiciary, 
and  in  general  of  the  whole  administrative  machinery  of  gov- 
ernment, upon  the  royal  will;  but  it,  nevertheless,  did  not 
exclude  the  colonists  from  subetantial  powers  of  self-govern- 
ment. Everywhere  legislators  disciplined  governors  with  the 
effective  whip  of  the  money  power,  and  everywhere  the  people 
grew  accustomed  to  esteem  the  management  of  their  own  affairs, 
especially  the  control  of  their  own  taxes,  matter-of-course  privi- 
leges, quite  as  inalienable  rights  of  Englishmen  in  America  as 
of  Englishmen  in  England. 

864,  Development  of  the  AssemUies.  —  It  was,  indeed,  as 
a  matter  of  course  rather  than  as  a  matter  of  right  that  the 
powers  of  the  colonial  assemblies  waxed  greater  and  greater 
from  year  to  year.  Parliament  would  have  been  wise  to  con- 
tinue the  policy  of  neglect  which  had  been  the  opportunity  of 
the  colonies  in  the  development  of  their  constitutional  liber- 
tics.  Li'ft  to  themselves,  they  quickly  showed  what  race  they 
were  of. 

A*  Burke  iftid.  In  tbelr  jntliflcation,  tiitf  "  had  formed  within  tlicni- 

wUes,  cither  \ij  royal  iaitracUvD  or  toytX  cliorUr,  Mtcmblln  to  ex- 


\ 


THE  GOVERNMENT   OF   THE   UNITED  STATES,         463 

ceedingly  reiembliiiK  h  pnrlinmenl.  in  all  Ilieir  fonna,  funi.-ti(iiiii,  nnd 
powera,  thai  it  naa  impoaeible  they  shnulil  not  imbibe  some  opinion  of 
a  giniilar  anlbority. 

"At  tlie  firet  deaignation  of  Ilieac  nasemblioa,  thej  were  probablj 
Dot  intended  (or  anj thing  more  (nor  perhftps  did  (hej  think  Ihemaelrei 
muc^h  higbtr)  tbnn  Ibe  municipal  I'orporaiiani  wiihin  tliis  ialand,  tn 
which  aoiDi>  nl  present  love  Id  compare  [bem.  But  nothing  in  progrei- 
lion  can  rest  on  its  original  plan,  .  .  .  Therefore,  ai  the  colonies  pros- 
pered and  increased  lo  a  namcmus  and  mighty  people,  spreading  ovci 
a  Terj  great  tract  of  the  globe,  it  was  natural  that  Ibey  aboald  allribuls 
to  asseinblius  so  respectable  In  thi^ir  formal  conatttution  some  part  ol 
tlie  dignity  of  the  great  natiana  wbicb  tliey  represented.  No  longer 
tied  to  by-Uwa,  these  asaembties  made  acts  of  all  eorts  and  in  all  cases 
whalRoever.  The;  levied  money,  not  far  parocliial  purpoaei,  but  upon 
rcgnlar  grants  In  Ibc  crown,  following  all  the  rules  and  principles  of  a 
parliament,  to  which  they  approached  eiery  day  more  and  more  nearly. 
■  ■  .  Things  could  not  be  otherwise ;  and  English  colonies  must  be  had 
on  tbcsc  terms,  or  not  had  at  all.  In  the  meantime  neither  party  felt 
any  inconTenience  from  this  double  legielature,'  to  which  Ihcy  had  been 
(onneU  by  imperceptible  habits,  and  old  custom,  the  great  support  of 
all  ihe  governments  in  the  world.  Though  these  two  legislatures  were 
sometimea  found  perhaps  performing  the  rery  same  fnncliona,  they  did 
not  very  groasly  or  lyalemalically  claah.  ...  A  regular  revenue,  by  the 
authority  of  Parliament,  for  the  support  of  civil  and  military  eBlabliab- 
montt.  seems  not  to  hare  been  thought  of  until  the  colonies  were  too 
proud  to  submit,  too  strong  to  be  forced,  too  enlightened  not  to  see  all 
the  consequences  which  must  arise  from  anch  a  ayatem."' 

855.  Ill  such  assertions  of  a  right  of  parliamentary  self-gov- 
ernment it  might  be  exjieeteii  that  the  charter  colonies  would 
be  most  forward ;  but,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  such  was  not  the 
case.  Massachusetts  was  ever,  indeed,  very  stubbornly  and 
heroically  attached  to  her  liberties,  but  the  royal  colony  of 
Virginia  was  not  a  whit  behind  her.  The  assemblies  of  the 
royal  colonies,  no  less  than  those  of  the  charter  governments, 
early,  and  as  if  by  an  instinct  and  habit  common  to  the  ra*.-e,  de- 

<  The  legislature  of  England,  i.e.,  and  a  colonial  legislature. 

>"  Letter  to  Ihe  SherUIs  of  Bristol,"  WorLi  (ed.  Boston,  1880),  Vol.  II., 


484        THE  GOVBHNMENT   OF  THE  ONtTKD  STATES. 

veloiwd  a  coDscioiisness  ami  pnuitioe  of  local  sovereignty,  which 
comported  well  enough,  inileed,  with  perfect  loyalty,  which 
waa  long-suffcriDg  as  tuw^nls  Navigation  Acta  aiid  all  intet^ 
ferences  bj'  the  mother  country  with  the  external  relations  of 
the  colonies,  their  plat^e  in  the  politics  ami  commerce  of  the 
outside  world,  but  which  was  from  the  first  prompt  to  resent 
and  resist  all  dictation  as  to  the  strictly  interior  affairs  of  the 
settlements.  And  the  same  was  true  of  the  proprietary  colo- 
nies, also:  Maryland  assumed  the  same  privileges  that  Vir- 
ginia insisted  upon  enjoying,  and  even  Pennsylvania,  with  its 
population  compounded  of  English,  Dutch,  and  Swedes,  mani- 
fested not  a  little  of  the  same  spirit  of  independent  self- 
direction. 

856.  Development '  of  Constitutional  Liberty  in  the  Col- 
onies.—  There  was,  therefore,  a  comparatively  uniform  de- 
velopment of  constitutional  Liberty  throughout  the  colonies. 
Everywhere  the  same  general  causes  were  operative.  The  set- 
tlement and  development  of  a  new  country  gave  to  the  elective 
governing  bodies  of  the  colonies  a  wide  and  various  duty  of 
legislative  regulation;  the  newness  of  the  country  created 
everywhere  substantially  the  same  new  conditions  of  social  rela- 
tionship; every  where,  and  more  and  more  as  the  years  went  on, 
there  was  a  very  general  particijiation  in  communal  and  colonial 
affairs  by  the  mass  of  the  people  most  interested:  democratic 
institutions  brought  in  their  train  equality  of  law  juid  a  wide- 
spread c«nscJouBness  of  community  of  interest.  Each  colony 
grew  the  while  more  and  more  vividly  conscious  of  its  separate 
political  personality  in  its  relations  with  the  other  colonies  and 
with  the  ruling  powers  in  England. 

857.  Political  Sympathy  of  the  Colonies.  —  The  substan- 
tial identity  of  the  lines  of  institutional  development  in  the 
several  colonies    appears  in   iiothuig  inore  clearly  or  conolu- 

Avely  that!  in  their  close  and  3)Kintaiieous  alliance  against  Kug- 
l  At  tlie  Revolution.  Despite  very  considerable  outward 
Knees  of  social  cimditiou  ^nd  many  apparent  divei^eoDies 


THE  GOVBItNMENT   OF  TUB   UNtTBD   .-STATES.        ^ 

of  interest  as  between  colony  and  colony,  they  one  and  all 
wnnled  the  same  revolution:  almost  vithout  hesitatiuD  they  ran 
together  to  co-operate  by  the  same  means  for  the  same  ends ; 
they  did  not  so  much  make  a  common  cause  as  Itave  a  rammon 
cause  from  the  first.  The  real  concrete  case  of  revolution,  so 
to  say,  was  made  np  between  England  and  Massachusetts  :  to 
the  politicians  in  the  mother  country  it  seemed  possible  to  di- 
Tide  the  colonies  on  grounds  of  self-intereat :  apparently  colo- 
nies so  utterly  different  in  every  outward  aspect,  so  strongly 
contrasted  in  actual  economic  coudition  as  Massachusetts  and 
Vir^nia,  could  easily  be  played  oS  against  one  another.  But 
we  now  know  how  little  foundation  of  fact  such  a  view  had. 
Boston's  trade  was  offered  to  Salem,  her  commercial  rival,  as  a 
bait  to  catch  Salem's  acquiescence  in  the  iniquitous  Boston 
Port  Bill  which  shut  Boston  off  from  all  trade ;  but  Salem 
would  not  have  it :  what  was  to  prevent  similar  treatment  of 
herself  in  the  future  ?  More  striking  still,  distant  Vir^ia 
sounded  the  call  to  i-evolutiou  in  behalf  of  Massachusetts  t  the 
contest  was  polifkal,  she  clearly  perceived,  not  economical,  — 
a  contest  of  prinoiple,  not  a  contest  for  any  temporary  int^irest 
or  momentary  advantage;  from  tlie  point  of  view  of  politics 
Massachusetts'  quarrel  was  Virginia's  also.  Virginia  spoke  at 
once,  therefore,  and  as  a  leader,  for  nomhiuatiou,  for  a  joint 
resistance  to  the  s^gressions  of  the  home  government,  and  at 
length  for  independence  and  a  perpetual  union  between  the 
colonies.  For  the  shortest  possible  time  did  the  struggle  re- 
main local;  immediately  it  liecame  'continental.' 

858.  American  as  compared  with  English  Constitutioiial 
Development.  — There  was  in  this  development  of  self-govern- 
ment in  America  a  certain  very  dose  resemblance  to  the  devel- 
opment of  self-government  in  England ;  but  there  were  also 
other  points  of  very  strong  and  obvious  contrast  Iwtween  the 
institutional  historiea  of  the  two  countries.  Both  in  England 
and  America  the  process  of  institutional  growth  was  in  the  same 
direction :  it  began  with  small,  hardy,  deep-rooted  local  insti- 


\ 


atmiENT   OF  THE  0HITBD  8TATa». 

1  self -directing  communities,  and  widened 
il  iiistitutioiis  whicli  bound  the  constituent 
iT  in  a  strong  and  lasting  central  union. 
(h  tier  village  communities  and  her  judicial 
■  Uiindretk,'  with  the  primitive  cummnnal  institutions  of  the 
Teutonic  folk ;  these  were  tirat  gathered  to  a  head  in  the  petty 
kingdoms  of  the  days  of  the  Hokuu  Heptarchy  ;  another  step, 
and  these  one-time  petty  kingdoms  were  merely  the  counties 
of  a  wider  union,  and  England  was  ready  for  the  amalgamation 
of  the  Norman  rule,  was  ready  for  the  growth  of  her  parlia- 
ments and  her  nationality.  In  like  manner,  the  United  States 
began  with  isolated  settlements  upon  a  long  coast,  settlements 
separate,  self-contained,  self-regulative ;  these  in  time  merged 
in  numerous  [letty  colonial  statea ;  and  finally  these  colonial 
states  fitted  themselves  together  into  a  national  union. 

869.  Process  of  Growth  in  America  Federation,  in  England 
Consolidation.  — But  the  means  of  integration  were  in  the  two 
cases  quite  diverse.  American  integration  ha«  been  federal; 
English,  absorptive,  ineorpunitive.  Tlie  earlier  stages  of  fed- 
eration did  not  appear  in  the  aouthern  colonies ;  because  there 
the  unity  of  the  tirst  settlement  wiis  geuenUly  not  broken ;  the 
Vir^nia  of  the  Revolution  was  but  an  expansion  of  the  James- 
town settlement;  growth  by  agricultural  development  waa  not 
disintegrating  like  growth  by  town  establishment.  But  in 
Xew  England  the  process  is  obvioimly  federative  fi-om  the  first, 
finding  its  niost  perfect  type,  prukibly,  in  Rhode  Island,  whose 
town  atoms  drew  so  slowly  and  reluctantly  together  and  so  long 
stoutly  resisted  the  idea  that  they  had  in  any  sense  been 
absorbed  or  subordinated  under  the  operation  of  the  charters 
of  '  Rhode  Island  and  Providence  Plantations.'  What  was  at 
first  mere  confederation  between  these  smallest  units,  however, 
by  degrees  became  virtual  coalescence,  and  the  absorbed  towns 
finally  formed  but  suborduiate  parts  in  the  new  and  larger 
colonial  units  which  drew  together  in  the  Continental  Con- 
gresses.   Between  these  larger  units,  these  full-grown  colonial 


THE  GUVEUNMEaiT  OF   THE   UNITED  STATLS.        467 

states,  of  coiuse,  imion  was  from  the  first  distiuctly  federative, 
matter  ot  concession  and  contrdct.  They  were  united  in  en- 
tirely voluntary  association,  as  of  course  the  Saxou  kingdoms 

860.  Conscious  Development  of  Institutions  in  America. 

— Throughout  their  develoiiuient,  therefore,  the  colonies  pre- 
sented, in  still  iiuother  equally  important  res]>ect,  a  marked 
contrast  to  English  development  in  this,  that  the  formulation 
of  their  institutions  was  consc^ious  and  deliberate.  The  royal 
colonies,  like  the  proprietary  aad  the  charter  colonies,  exercised 
their  rights  of  self-government  under  written  grants  of  privi- 
lege from  tlie  Grown :  their  institutions  grew  within  the  area 
of  written  constituent  law ;  from  the  first  they  had  definite 
written  '  constitutions '  wherein  the  general  fabric  of  their  gov- 
ernments was  outlined.  Conatitutiou  by  written  law,  there- 
fore, became  very  early  one  of  the  matter-of-course  habits  of 
colonial  thought  and  action.  When  they  cast  off  their  alle- 
giance to  Great  Britain  their  self-constitution,  as  independent 
political  bodies,  took  the  sliape  ot  a  recasting  ot  their  colonial 
constitutions  simply ;  Rhotle  Island  and  Connecticut,  as  we 
have  seen,  did  not  even  tind  it  uecessary  to  change  their  char- 
ters in  any  important  particular  :  they  already  chose  their  own 
governors  and  officials  as  well  as  made  their  own  laws.  The 
other  colonies,  with  little  more  trouble,  found  a^lequate  means 
of  self-government  in  changes  which  involved  hardly  more 
than  substituting  the  authority  of  the  people  for  the  authority 
of  the  English  Crown.  But  the  charter,  the  written  coustit- 
uent  law,  waa  retained  as  of  course :  the  new  governments  had 
their  charters  which  emanated  from  the  people,  as  the  old  gov- 
ernments had  had  theirs  given  by  the  king.  Popular  conven- 
tions took  the  plaee  of  the  Privy  Council.  The  colonists  were 
not  inventing  written  constitutions  ;  they  were  simply  contin- 
uing their  former  habitual  constitutional  life. 

861.  English  Law  and  Precedent.  —  Whatever  the  form  ot 
colonial  institutions,  however,  their  substance  and  content  were 


468        THE  GOVEBNMKST  OF  THE   TNITED  STATES. 


thoroughly  English.  In  a  sense,  indeed,  even  the  forms  of 
ColonioJ  constituent  law  may  he.  said  to  have  been  English, 
aince  it  was  English  practice  whieh  originated  the  idea  and 
habit  of  giving  written  grants  of  privilege  to  distant  colonies. 
The  colonial  law  of  Canada  and  Anstralia  stands  to-day  in  moch 
the  same  relation  to  the  law  of  the  mother  country  that  the  law 
of  the  American  colonies  bore  to  the  law  which  created  them 
(sec.  826).  Within  the  constitutions  of  the  colonial  and  rev- 
olotionan,-  time,  at  any  rate,  English  law  and  precedent  were 
cloaely  followed.  The  English  common  law  lias  gone  with  Eng- 
lishmen to  the  ends  of  the  world :  the  English  communities  in 
America  were  but  projected  parts  of  the  greater  English  comma- 
nity  at  home;  the  laws  of  private  and  personal  relation  which 
obtiuned  in  England  were  recognized  and  administered  also  in 
the  colonies;  and  when,  at  the  time  of  the  Revolution,  the 
colonists  developed  out  of  their  charters  the  constitutions 
under  which  they  were  to  live  as  independent  coramonwealthB 
their  first  care  was  to  adopt  this  common  law  under  which 
they  hail  always  acted.  Im^iortant  modifications  were  made 
indeed  iu  the  law  thus  adopted.  It  was  purged  of  all  class 
privilege,  of  all  church  prerogative,  of  all  things  incomiwtible 
with  the  simple  demoi-ratic  society  of  the  new  world ;  but  no 
real  break  was  made  with  the  principles  of  English  legal 
precedent  and  practice. 

S62.  Quite  as  naturally  and  quite  as  completely  was  English 
practice  adhered  to  in  the  public  law  of  the  colonies  and  of  the 
independent  commonwealths  into  which  they  grew.  The  relar 
tions  of  the  colonial  legislatures  with  the  colonial  governors 
were  just  the  relations  of  King  and  Parliament  reproduced  on 
a  small  scale,  but  with  scarcely  less  earnestness  and  spirit.  In 
all  respects,  except  that  of  the  erection  of  a  responsible  min- 
istry representing  and  shielding  the  Executive,  the  relations  nf 
the  people  to  their  governments  remind  of  English  precedpnt. 
The  powers  of  the  executive  were,  in  small,  the  powers  of  the 
Crown.     The  courts  were  constituted  as  tJie  English  coorts 


THE   fiOVEKSMBNT   OF   TRE   UNITED   STATES. 


4fi9 


were,  and  followed  the  same  rales  of  procedure.  Of  comae 
the  English  in  America,  being  men  of  the  samp  practical  politi- 
cal ra<'e  as  Englishmen  in  England,  struck  out  not  a  few  lines 
of  development  of  their  own  in  suiting  their  institutions  to 
the  daily  needs  of  a  new  civilization  and  to  novel  c^ndittona  of 
social  organization ;  American  politics  were  not  long  in  acquir- 
ing in  many  respects  a  character  peculiarly  their  own.  But 
the  manner  of  development  was  English  throughout :  there  was 
nowhere  any  turning  of  sharp  corners :  there  was  nowhere  any 
break  of  continuity ;  to  the  present  day  our  institutions  rest 
upon  foundations  as  old  as  the  Teutonic  peoples, 

863.  Union :  Preliminary  Steps.  —  How  much  of  political 
precedent  that  was  their  own  the  colonists  had  develoi>ed  ap- 
peared most  distinctly  when  they  came  to  put  the  ttml>ers  of 
their  Union  together  iu  the  days  succeeding  the  Revolution, 
The  colonies  cannot  be  said  to  liave  framed  any  federative  con- 
stituent law  until  1777,  when  the  Articles  of  Confederation 
were  drawn  up.  Before  that  time  they  had  co-operated  with- 
out any  determinate  law  of  co-operation,  acting  rather  upon  the 
suggestions  of  international  procedure  thau  upon  any  clear 
recognition  of  corporate  comhination.  Preparations  for  union 
there  had  been,  and  signs  of  its  coming;  hut  no  more.  For  a 
period  of  forty  years  following  the  year  1643  the  New  England 
colonies  hud  held  together  in  loose  confederation  !4!ain3t  the 
Indians;  in  1754  colonial  delegates  who  had  met  at  Albany  for 
conference  with  representatives  of  the  Six  Nations  discussL-d 
a  premature  plan  of  union;  in  llGo  delegates  from  nine  of  the 
colonies  met  at  New  York  and  uttered  in  behalf  of  all  English 
Americans  that  protest  agiiinst  taxation  by  Parliament  which 
gave  the  key-note  to  all  the  suiisequent  thought  of  the  revolu- 
tionary movement ;  and  in  1 774  sat  the  first  of  the  series  of 
'Continental  Congresses'  with  which  began  American  union. 
But  in  none  of  these  steps  was  there  any  creation  of  organic 
union ;  that  was  to  be  the  result  of  slow  proee.ssea,  and  was  to 
be  effected  only  by  the  formulation  of  an  entirely  new  body  of 
law. 


470        THE  GOVERNMENT   OP  THE   USITKD  STAT88. 

S<tl.   SepaiBteueu  of   the  Colonial  Oorsnunent*.  —  It  ii  Tery 

iiiipurlaiil,  ira  just  view  is  tu  be  Eurint-iJ  uf  thi-  proceasea  by  whjqh  the 
Union  wua  cnnHlrui^ted,  to  realize  tlie  cuinplete  tepkniteneii  of  the  gov- 
eriimenls  of  Ihc  ciilunii-a.  They  alt  lielil  enbatintially  the  aarae  gfoenl 
rtlalioii  to  the  Etlgtisli  authorities  :  ttiey  had  a  oommua  duty  aa  toward* 
tlie  diitanl  country  from  wliich  tlicy  had  all  L'onie  out ;  but  Ihey  were  not 
connected  by  any  bonds  of  goTemoient  on  tliis  side  (he  sea.  E»cb  of 
the  coloniea  had  its  ovti  separate  executirc  ufBi'iala.  legialalure,  and 
courts,  whith  hail  do  connection  whatever  with  the  offlcen,  legialatum, 
and  oaurta  of  any  other  colony.  Their  oo-operation  from  lime  to  time 
in  meeting  dangers  whii^h  tlireaCaned  them  all  alike  wat  natural  and 
ipontaoeous,  but  it  was  intermittent;  it  rested  upon  mere  temporary 
necessity  and  had  no  basis  of  interior  orj^nic  law.  The  coloniats  had 
many  grounds  of  sympathy.  Beaidea  possessing  the  same  blood  and  (he 
■ame  language,  they  entertained  the  same  ideas  about  political  justice; 
their  dangera,  whether  proceeding  from  aggressiona  un  the  part  of  the 
French  and  Indians  which  threatened  their  lives,  or  from  aggression* 
by  Parliament  which  threatened  their  liberties,  were  common  danger* : 
they  were  one  and  all  ecjually  interested  in  the  succ-eaaful  de»elopment 
•ad  liberal  government  of  the  new  country  with  which  they  had 
identified  the insel Tea.  But  the  motive  of  their  endeavors  wai  always 
the  preservation  of  their  internal  and  separate  self-government;  their 
liberiie*  were  historically  coimiidcnE  wilti  their  organization  and  rights 
■s  separate  governments.  It  was.,  therefore,  only  by  the  slow  processes 
of  a  hard  experience  of  the  fatal  consequences  of  any  other  courte  that 
the  coloniea  were  brought  to  subordinate  themselves  tu  a  central  au- 
thority which  could  gu  further  than  mere  conference  and  command  them. 
They  saw  from  the  first  the  necessity  for  co-operation,  but  they  did  not 
lee  from  the  first  the  abaolule  necessity  for  union.  Very  alowly,  con- 
sidering the  swift  inSuences  of  revolution  amidst  which  they  worked,  ttnd 
very  reinctanlly,  considering  the  evident  dangers  of  separation  which 
daily  looked  them  in  the  face,  did  they  construct  the  union  which  wu 
to  deprive  them  of  the  fulness  of  their  loved  independence. 

865.  The  Coniederadon.  —  It  was  not  until  1781  that  a 
foundation  of  distinct  written  law  was  put  beut^atli  the  prac- 
tioe  of  union;  it  was  not  till  1789  that  the  law  of  the  unian 
waa  made  orgauic.  In  1781  the  Articlea  of  Confederation  were 
fiually  adopted  which  hail  Iwkh  proitoeed  by  the  Continental 
Congress  of  1777 :  hut  thesii  Aiticlea  gave  uo  real  integration 


THE    (iOVEKNWENT    OF   THE    UNITED    8TATB8. 


to  the  constituent  states :  they  were  from  the  first  a  rope,  of 
Band  which  could  bind  no  one.  They  did  little  more  than 
legitimate  the  Continental  Congress.  Under  them  the  powers 
of  the  Confederation  were  to  be  exercised  by  its  Congress ;  its 
only  executive  or  judicial  organs  were  to  be  mere  committees 
or  ^^ucieti  of  the  Congress ;  and  it  was  in  fact  to  have  no  real 
use  for  executive  parts,  for  it  was  to  have  no  executive  r 
Its  function  was  to  be  advice,  not  command.  It  hung  upon 
the  will  of  the  states,  being  permitted  no  effective  will  of  its 
own.  The  Articles  were  scarcely  more  than  an  international 
convention. 

SOS.  Tb«  AlrtiolttB  ol  CoufederaUoD  farmall;  Tested  the  eierdae 
of  federal  functions  in  a  Congress  just  such  as  the  Continental  Con- 
gresses had  h?en,  -—  a  Congresa,  cli&t  is,  consisting  of  delegates  from  the 
several  stales,  and  in  whose  deciaiutis  the  states  were  to  hare  an  abao- 
lutely  equal  voice.  No  state,  it  was  arranged,  shonld  have  her  TOte  in 
the  CoDgreia  unless  represented  tj  at  least  two  delegates,  an 
on  the  other  hand,  was  lo  be  entitled  to  send  more  than  teiea  delegates ; 
whether  she  sent  two  or  seven,  however,  her  vole  wai  to  be  single  rote, 
upon  which  her  delegates  were  to  agree.  The  goverament  thus  con- 
stituted was  officiall)'  known  aa  "  The  United  Slates  in  Congress  as- 
sembled." For  the  exercise  of  representative  funetiona  it  was  very 
liberallj  and  completelj  equipped.  To  it  the  independence  of  the 
several  states  in  dealing  with  foreign  powers  was  entirely  subordinated. 
It  alone  was  to  conduct  all  international  currespondence  and  lanction 
all  international  agreements;  it  was  to  control  the  armf  and  uavf  of 
the  Confederation ;  it  was  to  preside  over  federal  Qnances,  doing  all 
barrowiug  and  all  spending  that  might  be  necessary  for  the  purposes  of 
c  the  value  of  current  coin 
s  to  be  arbitrator 
be  the  single  and 
erests  of  the  con- 
it  and  complete. 

and  contemptible. 
dilHcull  i:oncurrence 
difScult  by  the  fact 


and  the  standards  of  weights  and 

in  disputes  between  the  states ;   in  brief, 

dominant  authority  for  all  the  graver  c( 


rcprL-s. 


e  posit 


807.   WeaknsBB  of  the  Cooiedaration. 

lulely  no  executive  power,  and  was  therefore  helph 
It  could  take  no  important  resolution  wllhou 
e  naade  all  the 


472        TBB  GOVERNMENT  OP   THE   TTSTTEn   STATES. 

grraB,  and  led  some  of  them  tEain  and  again  to  (hlI  to  aciid  delpgnlei  to 
iti'sewiona;  iu  cliief  eiecutivo  agencj  was  a  commiitre  of  its  members 
representing  all  the  «tatt«  (hence  ualied  the  "  Commiltee  of  Statea " } 
and  bound  by  the  lams  hard  rule  of  obtaining  the  concurrence  of  nine 
of  its  thirteen  members  to  every  important  executive  atep;  and,  above 
all,  lis  only  power  to  govern  the  states  was  a  power  to  ndvisc  them.  It 
could  ask  the  states  for  moDcy.  but  it  could  not  compel  Ihem  to  givs 
it ;  it  could  ask  them  for  troops,  but  could  not  force  tbem  to  heed  the 
reqiiisilion  :  it  could  make  treaties,  but  must  trust  the  states  to  fulfil 
them ;  it  could  contract  debts,  but  must  rely  upon  the  slates  to  pay 
them.  It  was  a  body  richly  euough  endowed  with  prerogatives,  bat 
not  at  nil  endowed  with  powers.  "The  United  States  in  Congreii 
a^BembU'd  "  formed  a  mere  consultative  and  advisory  board. 

868.  Need  of  a  Better  Union.  —  It  was  the  fatal  executire 
impoteney  of  the  Confederatioii  which  led  to  the  formation  of 
the  present  stronger  autl  more  complete  goverament.  The  old 
Continental  Congresses  bad  sutHeed,  after  a  fashion,  to  keep 
the  colonies  together  so  long  as  the  pressure  of  the  war  con- 
tinued; throughout  that  war  there  had  been,  despite  much  in- 
difference now  and  again  on  the  part  of  some  of  the  colonies 
to  their  duty,  and  of  not  a'little  positive  dereliction  of  plain 
obligations,  a  wonderful  degree  of  energy  and  unity  of  action 
among  the  confederated  colonists.  But  when  the  pressure  of 
the  war  was  removed  there  was  an  ominous  access  of  indiffer- 
ence, an  ill-boding  decrease  of  respect  for  plighted  faith  between 
the  states.  Signs  fast  multiplied  both  of  the  individual  weak- 
ness of  the  states  and  of  the  growth  of  threatening  jealousies 
between  them.  A  war  of  tariffs  began  between  neighbor  states 
on  the  seaboard,  notably  between  New  York  and  New  Jersey 
and  between  Virginia  and  Mar^'land.  In  Massachusetts  there 
flared  out,  by  reason  of  the  poverty  engendered  by  the  war,  a 
rebellion  of  debtors  under  Daniel  Shays  wliich  it  was  for  a  mo- 
ment feared  the  state  authorities  might  find  it  hard  to  cope 
with.  It  speedily  Iwcamo  evident  that,  both  for  the  sake  of  in- 
ternal order  and  of  iuter-atate  peace  and  goodwill,  a  real  central 
government  was  neede^l.    Central  consultation  would  not  suffice; 


THE    GOVERNMENT    OF    THE    DNITED    STATES.         473 

there  muat  be  eeutral  goverumcDt,  The  Confedsmtion,  there- 
fore, was  no  real  advance  upon  the  oM  Coiitiiieutal  Congreases. 
Before  a  single  decade  had  passed  over  the  new  government 
with  its  fair-s]}oken  Articles  a  new  union  had  been  erected  and 
the  real  history  of  the  United  States  l>egiin. 

869.  The  ConstitutioD :  Colonial  Precedents.  —  The  pres- 
ent Constitution  erects  a  very  different  government;  it  is  the 
charter  of  a  federal  state,  which  has  a  eoniroanding  law  and  an 
independent  power  of  Its  own,  whose  Constitution  and  law  are 
the  supreme  law  of  the  land.  The  Convention  which  framed 
tlie  new  constitution  met  in  Philadelphia  in  May,  1787,  and 
fused  together  over  the  slow  fires  of  prolonged  debate  the  ele- 
ments of  Englislj  and  colonial  precedent  which  were  to  consti- 
tute the  government  of  the  United  States.  In  the  debates  of 
that  Convention  during  that  memorable  summer  are  to  be  read 
the  particulars  of  the  translation  of  English  precedent  into 
American  practice  made  during  the  formative  colonial  period. 
Through  the  instrumentality  of  the  able  luen  who  composed 
that  extraordinary  assembly,  the  government  of  the  United 
States  was  fitted  out  with  the  fidl  experience  of  the  colonies 
and  of  the  revolutionary  statics.'  It  was  arranged  that  the 
legislature  of  the  new  federal  government  should  consist  of 
two  houses,  not  in  direct  imitation  of  the  English  system, 
whose  House  of  Lords  we  did  not,  of  course,  have  the  mate- 
rials for  reproducing,  but  in  conformity  with  an  almost  univer- 
sal example  set  by  the  states.  A  single  state  furnished  the 
precedent  in  accordance  with  which  a  real  difference  of  char- 
acter was  given  to  the  two  houses.  The  lower  house  of  the 
Connecticut  legislature  was  constituted  by  an  equal  represen- 

1  In  deicribing  the  work  of  the  Convenlioa  I  follow  here  Professor 
Alexander  Joiinslon'ii  cle&r  (.'xponitjun  jt^cen  In  Ihe  New  !'n'iuyl-m  Srririi' 
tor  September,  1887,  under  Ihe  lille  "Tlie  Firil  Century  of  the  Con- 
stilulion."  A  con»enient  brief  siirTey  of  the  chief  features  of  the  slate 
conititutions  at  the  time  of  the  tonoaUon  of  the  present  KOvemmeDt  of  ihf 
Union  may  be  found  in  llildreth,  Vol.  III.,  Chap.  XLIV. 


474        THE  GOVBENMBNT  OF  THE  UNITED   STATES. 

tation  of  the  towns  of  the  state,  while  her  upper  house  repre- 
sented her  people  at  large :  and  Connecticut's  example  showed 
the  Convention  a  convenient  way  of  compromise  by  which 
they  could  reconcile  the  two  parties  within  it  which  were  con- 
tending, the  one  for  an  equal  representation  of  the  states  in  Con- 
gress after  the  absolute  manner  of  the  Confederation,  the  other 
for  a  proportional  representation  of  the  people  simply.  The 
Senate,  it  was  agreed,  should  represent  the  states  equally, 
the  House  of  Representatives  the  people  proportionally.  The 
names  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives  were  to  be  found 
already  in  use  by  several  of  the  States.  The  single  Executive, 
the  President,  was  an  obvious  copy  of  the  state  governors, 
many  of  whom  at  that  time  bore  the  name  of  president ;  his 
veto  power  was  to  be  found  formulated  ready  to  hand  in  the 
constitution  of  New  York:  a  method  of  impeachment  was 
already  prepared  in  the  constitutions  of  half  a  dozen  states. 
Several  states  had  also  the  office  of  Vice-President.  With  a 
fine  insight  into  the  real  character  of  the  government  which 
they  were  constructing,  the  Convention  provided  that  its  judi- 
ciary should  be  placed,  not  under  the  President  or  the  houses, 
but  alongside  of  them,  upon  a  footing  of  perfect  equality  with 
them,  and  that  with  it,  as  a  co-ordinate  branch  of  the  govern- 
ment, should  rest  the  weighty  prerogative  of  passing  upon  the 
constitutionality  of  all  laws.  A  similar  arrangement  obtained 
under  the  state  constitutions,  but  the  function  of  constitutional 
interpretation  was  necessarily  as  old  as  written  charters  and 
constitutions,  had  been  an  inevitable  corollary  to  their  funda- 
mental proposition  of  a»gift  of  limited  powers.  Written  con- 
stituent law  is  by  its  very  nature  a  law  higher  than  the  legis- 
lature acting  under  it  can  enact,  and  by  that  law,  as  by  an  in- 
variable standard,  must  the  courts  test  all  acts  of  legislation.* 
The  colonial  courts  had  often  upon  this  principle  questioned 
the  validity  of  colonial  legislation,  and  the  Supreme  Court  of 

*  See  A.  V.  Dicey,  The  Law  of  the  Constitution^  Chap.  III.;  and  J.  Bryce, 
The  American  Commonwealth,  Chap.  XXIII. 


THK  GOVEltSMENT   OF   THE   UNITED   STATES.        475 

the  United  States  had  long  had  a  prototype  in  tlie  Jutlirial 
Committee  of  the  Privy  Counnil,  whose  function  it  waa  to  hear 
appeals  from  the  colonies,  and  whose  practice  it  had  been  to 
pronounce  against  all  laws  incompatible  with  the  royal  charters 
(sees.  736,  826). 

870.  Wlien  they  came  to  equip  Congress  with  powers,  the 
Convention  a<lopted  the  plan  of  careful  enumeration ;  it  set 
out  the  acta  of  government  which  were  to  be  permitted  to  the 
legislature  of  the  new  government  in  a  distinctly  cast  list  of 
eighteen  Itenis.  Even  in  doing  this,  however,  they  may  be  said 
to  have  been  simply  recording  the  experience  of  the  Confed- 
eration: they  were  giving  Congress  the  powers  for  lack  of 
which  the  Congress  of  the  Confederation  had  proved  helpless 
and  ridiculous.  It  was  only  when  they  came  to  construct  the 
machinery  for  the  election  of  the  President  that  they  left  the 
field  of  American  experience  and  English  example  and  devised 
an  arrangement  which  was  so  original  that  it  was  destined  to 
break  down  almost  as  soon  as  it  was  put  in  operation. 

871.  Tliia  irenerat  statement  of  llii;  broader  featuri'S  of  the  selcclire 
work  of  the  Conrention  will  lufBue  fur  the  present:  other  more 
particular  reference*  to  stale  precedent  anil  experience  may  l)e  made  in 
their  proper  connections  in  oar  further  diicussJon  of  (he  goTemment. 
I  will)  in  these  paragraphs  only  to  Ox  the  attention  of  the  student,  bj 
wa;  of  clarifying  preparation,  upon  the  insfructive  fact  that  the  work 
of  ihe  Convention  wits  a  work  of  selection,  not  a  work  of  crealran,  and  *'' 
that  the  auccfrei  of  their  work  wna  not  a  luccets  nf  invention,  alwaya 
most  dangerous  in  goTemmenl.  hut  a  success  of  judgment,  of  selective 
wisdom,  of  practical  ugacii.v.  —  the  only  sort  of  success  in  politics 
which  can  ever  be  made  pcrmancnl. 

872.     Character  of  the  Hew  Goverament It  is  one  of 

the  distinguishing  characteristics  of  the  English  race  whose 
political  habit  has  been  tr.i.nsmitted  to  us  through  the  sagacious 
generation  by  whom  this  government  was  erected  that  they 
have  never  felt  themselves  bound  by  the  logic  of  laws,  but 
only  by  a  praetieal  uuderetanding  of  them  based  upon  slow 
precedent.    For  this  race  the  law  under  which  they  live  is  at 


476        THE  GOVEBNMKNT   OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

any  particular  time  whaJt  it  w  then  understood  to  be;  and  this 
understanding  of  it  is  compounded  of  the  circumstances  of  the 
case.  Absolute  theories  of  legal  consequence  they  have  never 
cared  to  follow  out  to  their  conclusions.  Their  laws  have 
always  been  used  as  parts  of  the  practical  running  machinery 
of  their  politics,  —  parts  to  be  fitted  from  time  to  time,  by 
interpretation,  to  existing  opinion  and  social  condition. 

873.  Character  of  the  Government  Changes  with  Opin- 
ion. —  It  requires  a  steady,  clear-viewed,  thoroughly  informed 
historical  sense,  therefore,  to  determine  what  was  at  any  given 
time  the  real  character  of  our  political  institutions.  To  us  of 
the  present  day  it  seems  that  the  Constitution  framed  in  1787 
gave  birth  in  1789  to  a  national  government  such  as  that 
which  now  constitutes  an  indestructible  bond  of  union  for  the 
states ;  but  the  men  of  that  time  would  certainly  have  laughed 
at  any  such  idea,  —  and  for  the  English  race,  as  I  have  said, 
every  law  is  what  those  who  administer  it  think  that  it  is. 
The  men  of  1789  meant  to  form  "  a  more  perfect  union  "  than 
that  which  had  existed  under  the  Confederation:  they  saw 
that  for  the  colonies  there  must  be  union  or  disintegration ; 
they  thought  union  needful  and  they  meant  to  have  it  in  any 
necessary  degree.  But  they  had  no  special  love  for  the  union 
which  they  set  about  consummating,  and  they  meant  to  have  as 
little  of  it  as  possible,  —  as  little  as  might  be  compatible  with 
wise  providence  as  to  the  welfare  of  the  new-fledged  states. 
They  were  even  more  afraid  of  having  too  strong  a  central 
government  than  of  having  one  which  was  too  weak,  and  they 
accepted  the  new  constitution  offered  them  by  the  Convention 
of  1787  because  convinced  of  the  truth  of  the  arguments  urged 
by  its  friends  to  the  effect  that  the  union  would  be  federal 
merely  and  would  involve  no  real  sacrifice  of  individuality  or 
autonomy  on  the  part  of  the  states. 

874.  Early  Sentiment  towards  the  Union.  —  It  is  aston- 
ishing to  us  of  this  generation  to  learn  how  much  both  of 
hostility  and  of  indifference  was  felt  for  the  new  government^ 


THE    GOVERNMENT   OF    THE    UNH 


which  we  see  to  have  been  the  salvation  of  the  oountry.  Even 
those  who  helped  make  it  and  who  worked  most  sincerely  for 
its  adoption  entertained  grave  doubts  as  to  its  durability ; 
some  of  them  even  queationecl,  in  despondent  moments,  its 
usefulness.  Philosophic  statesmen  like  Alexander  Hiuailtou 
supported  it  with  ardent  purpose  and  sustained  hope ;  but  for 
the  average  citizen,  who  was  not  in  the  least  degree  philo- 
sophic, it  was  at  first  an  object  of  quite  unexciting  contempla- 
tion. It  was  for  his  state,  each  man  felt,  that  his  blood  and 
treasure  had  been  poured  out:  it  wax  that  Massachusetts  and 
Virginia  might  be  free  that  the  war  had  been  fought,  not  that 
the  colonies  might  have  a  new  central  government  set  up  over 
them ;  patriotism  was  state  patriotism.  The  states  were  living, 
organic  persons  :  the  union  was  an  arrangement,  —  possibly  it 
would  prove  to  he  only  a  temporary  arrangement;  new  adjust- 
ments might  have  to  be  made, 

875.   Early  Tolerance  for  Threats    of  Secession It    is 

by  this  frame  of  mind  on  tlie  part  of  the  first  generation  that 
knew  the  present  coustitution  that  we  must  explain  the  un- 
doubted early  tolerance  for  threats  of  secession.  The  Union 
was  too  young  to  be  sacred ;  the  self-love  of  the  atatea  was  too 
pronounced  to  be  averse  from  the  idea  that  complete  state 
independence  might  at  any  tiuie  be  resumed.  Discontent  in 
any  quarter  waa  the  signal  for  signihoant  bints  at  possible 
withdrawal.  As  the  new  system  lived  on  from  year  to  year 
and  from  year  to  year  approved  itself  strong  and  effective  it 
became  respected ;  as  it  gathered  dignity  ajid  force  regard  wa.s 
added  to  respect,  until  at  last  the  federal  govertuaent  became 
a  rallying  centre  for  great  parties  moved  by  genuine  national 
sentiment.  But  at  first  neither  love  nor  respect  shielded 
the  federal  authorities  from  the  jealousies  and  menaces  of  the 
states.  The  new  government  was  to  grow  national  with  the 
growth  of  a  national  history  and  a  national  sentiment. 

87(j.  Growth  of  the  National  Idea. — The  career  and  fate 
of  the  Federalist  Party  very  well  illustrate  the  first  state  of 


47H 


OOVERNMBNT    OF   THE   UNITED   STATES. 


opiuion  conferning  the  Union.  The  Federalist  party  was  the 
party  of  the  Constitution,  —  the  party  which  had  been  chiefly 
instnunentiil  in  bringing  about  the  adoption  of  the  new  frame 
of  government.  Immediiitely  upon  the  inauguration  of  the 
present  Union  this  partly  of  its  friends  was  put  in  charge  of 
the  new  central  body  politic.  It  presided  over  the  critical 
period  of  its  organization,  and  framed  the  first  measures  which 
gave  it  financial  credit,  international  consideration,  security, 
and  energy.  But  it  soon  became  evident  that  the  Federalists 
held  views  as  to  the  nature  of  the  new  government  which  not 
all  of  those  who  had  voted  for  the  adoption  of  the  Constitu- 
tion were  willing  to  sanction.  They  assumed  for  the  federal 
authorities  prerogatives  of  too  great  absoluteness,  and  seemed 
to  not  a  few  to  he  acting  upon  the  idea  that  the  purpose  of  the 
Constitution  was  to  subordinate,  and  if  need  be  sacrifice,  state 
interests  to  the  interests  of  the  general  government.  Very 
speedily,  therefore,  they  brought  a  reaction  upon  themselves, 
and  were  displaced  by  a  party  which  felt  that  the  limitations 
put  by  the  Constitution  upon  federal  authority  ought  to  be 
very  strictly  observed.  This  new  party,  calling  itself  '  Demo- 
cratic-Republican, '  may  be  said  to  have  been  created  by  the 
injudicious  exeesEes  of  the  Federalists ;  and  from  this  point  of 
view  the  Federalist  party  may  be  said  to  have  effected  its  own 
destruction.  After  its  first  national  defeat  it  never  again  came 
into  power.  Rapidly  in  some  places,  slowly  in  others,  it  went 
utterly  to  pieces. 

877.  But,  although  the  Federalist  party  was  destroyed,  time 
worked  in  favor  of  its  political  conceptions.  The  Democratic- 
Republicans  soon  found  that  success  in  conducting  the  affairs 
of  the  federal  govertiment  waa,  even  for  them,  conditioned 
upon  very  liberal  readings  of  the  authority  conferred  by  the 
Constitution ;  and  by  alow  degrees  they  drifted  into  practices 
of  '  broad  construction '  quite  as  abhorrent  to  their  own  first 
principles  as  tht  much-berated  measures  of  the  Federalists 
had  been.     But  the   Democratic-Republicans, — or  the  Demo- 


THE   GOVERNMENT    OF    TITK   UNITED   STATES. 

cratB,  as  they  were  before  long  more  briefly  described,  —  had 
the  advantage  of  a  corresponding  change  in  public  opinion. 
That,  too,  was  steadily  becoming  nationalist  in  its  tendencies,  i' 

878.  Railroads,  Expansion.  a.nd  War  aid  the  National  Idea. 

—  So'  long  as  the  people  of  one  section  of  the  country  • 
little  or  nothing  of  the  people  of  the  other  sections,  separate- 
ness  of  feeling  and  localnesa  of  view  continued  to  exist  and  to 
exercise  a  controlling  force ;  the  majority  of  the  people  contin- 
ued to  put  the  states  before  the  nation  in  their  thoughts  and 
to  demand  more  or  less  punctilious  regard  for  state  preroga- 
tives. But  when  railroads  began  to  be  built  and  to  multiply; 
when  people  from  all  parts  of  the  Union  began  to  go  oat  and 
settle  the  West  together;  when,  seeing  each  other  and  trading 
with  each  other  began  to  make  the  people  of  aU  the  states  very 
much  alike  in  most  of  the  greater  things  of  habit  and  institu- 
tion, and  even  in  most  of  the  smaller  things  of  opinion  and  con- 
duct ;  when  new  states  which  ha<l  grown  up  in  the  West  with- 
out any  of  the  old  conservative  colonial  tmditions  began  to  be 
admitted  to  the  Union  in  increasing  numbers,  regarding  them- 
selves as  bom  in  and  of  the  Union ;  when  a  second  war  with 
England  and  a  hot  struggle  with  Mexico  had  tested  the  gov- 
ernment and  strengthened  a  sentiment  of  national  patriotism, 

—  then  at  length  it  began  to  be  very  generally  thought  that 
the  Federalists  had  been  right  after  all ;  that  the  federal  gov- 
emraent  ought  to  come  first  in  consideration,  even  at  the  cost 
of  some  state  pride. 

879.  Slavery  stands  in  the  Way  of  Nationality.  —  Wliat 
stood  most  in  the  way  of  the  universal  growth  of  this  sort  of 
national  feeling  was  the  great  difference  between  the  northern 
and  southern  portions  of  the  Cnion  caused  by  the  existence 
of  slavery  in  the  South.  So  long  as  the  laborers  in  the  South 
were  slaves  and  those  of  the  North  free  men,  these  two  sec- 
tions could  not  become  like  one  another  either  socially  or 
politically,  and  could  nut  have  the  same  national  feeling.  The 
North  and  Northwest  meant  one  thing  when  they  spoke  of  the 


480        THE  GOVBRNMBNT  OF  THE  UNITED   STATES. 

nation;  the  South  meant  quite  another  thing.  Each  meant 
a  nation  socially  and  politically  like  itself.  The  two  sections, 
therefore,  rapidly  became  dissatisfied  with  living  together  under 
the  same  political  system,  and  the  secession  so  much  talked 
about  in  various  quarters  in  the  earlier  days  of  the  Union  at 
last  became  a  reality.  Inevitably  came  the  war  of  secession, 
by  means  of  whose  fiery  processes  the  differences  of  institution 
between  North  and  South  were  to  be  swept  utterly  away. 

880.  Civil  War  completes  the  Union.  —  The  war  wrought 
changes  of  the  most  profound  character.  Secession  was  pre- 
vented, the  Union  was  preserved,  and  slavery  was  forever 
abolished;  these  were  the  immediate  effects  of  the  struggle; 
but  the  remoter  results  were  even  more  important.  They  pene- 
trated to  the  changing  of  the  very  nature  of  the  Union,  though 
the  form  of  the  federal  government  remained  in  all  essential 
features  unaltered.  The  great  effect  of  the  war  was,  that  the 
nation  was  made  homogeneous.  There  was  no  longer  any 
permanent  reason  why  the  South  should  not  become  like  the 
rest  of  the  country  in  character  and  sentiment.  Both  sections 
were  brought  to  the  same  modes  of  life  and  thought;  there 
was  no  longer  any  obstacle  to  our  being  in  reality  one  great 
nation.  The  effort  made  in  the  war,  moreover,  to  preserve  the 
Union,  and  the  result  of  the  war  in  making  the  country  at  last 
homogeneous  throughout,  has  made  the  federal  government,  as 
representative  of  the  nation,  seem  greater  in  our  eyes  than 
ever  before,  and  has  i)ermanently  modified  in  the  profoundest 
manner  the  way  in  which  all  the  old  questions  concerning 
constitutionality  and  state  rights  are  regarded. 
.  881.  Present  Character  of  the  Union.  —  It  of  course  by  no 
means  follows  that  because  we  have  become  in  the  fullest  or- 
ganic sense  a  nation,  ours  has  become  a  unitary  government, 
its  federal  features  merged  in  a  new  national  organization. 
The  government  of  the  Union  has  indeed  become  permanent, 
the  cherished  representative,  the  vital  organ  of  our  life  as  a 
nation ;  but  the  states  have  not  been  swallowed  up  by  the  fed- 


THE  GOVEKNMENT   OF   THE   DSITED   STATES.         481 


eral  power:  their  prerogatives  ate  as  essential  to  our  system 
as  ever,  —  are  indeed  becoiuinK  more  iind  more  essential  to  it 
from  year  to  year  as  tlie  already  vastly  complex  organism  of 
the  nation  expands.  But,  instead  of  regarding  the  goverumeut 
of  the  United  States  and  the  government  of  a  state  as  two 
governments,  as  our  fathers  did,  we  now  regard  them,  —  if  we 
(Day  make  a  matter-of-fact  analysis  of  our  working  views  in 
polities,  —  as  two  parts  of  one  and  the  same  government,  two  p 
complemeutaiy  parts  of  a  single  system.  The  value  of  the  pian 
of  government  which  our  statesmen  adopted  at  the  first,  the 
plan  of  functions  divided  between  national  and  state  authui'- 
ities,  baa  abated  not  a  whit :  we  are  only  a  little  less  anxious 
about  the  clearness  of  the  lines  of  division.  The  national 
government  still  has  its  charter,  somewhat  enlarged  since  the 
war,  but  substantially  the  same  document  as  of  old ;  and  the 
national  authorities  must  still  canfine  themselves  to  measures 
within  the  sanction  of  that  charter:,  the  state  governments, 
too,  still  have  their  charters,  and  still  have  valid  claim  to  all 
powers  not  specifically  delegated  to  the  government  of  the 
Union.  Liberal  construction  of  the  federal  charter  the  nation 
wants,  but  not  a  false  construction  of  it.  The  nation  properly 
comes  before  the  states  in  honor  and  importance,  not  because 
it  is  Tiiore  important  than  they  are,  but  because  it  is  all-impor- 
tant to  them  and  to  the  maintenance  of  every  principle  of 
government  which  we  have  established  and  now  cherish.  The 
national  government  is  the  organic  frame  of  the  states  :  it  has 
enabled,  and  still  enables,  them  to  exist. 

882.  Present  Character  of  the  Govenunent  of  the  Union. 
—  It  is  perhaps  most  in  at'«ordance  witli  the  accomplished 
results  of  our  national  development  to  describe  the  government 
of  the  United  States,  not  as  a  dual  government,  but  as  a  double 
government,  so  complete  is  the  present  integration  of  its  state 
and  federal  parts.  Government  with  us  has  ceased  to  be  plural 
and  has  become  singular,  the  government  of  the  United  States : 
distinct  as  are  its  parts,  they  are  not  separate.     For  the  sake  of 


482    THE  QOYBBKHENT  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

convenience,  we  speak  of  the  government  of  the  Union  and  of 
the  government  of  a  state,  as  if  the  two  were  quite  separate  ; 
bat  such  phraseology  scarcely  conveys  a  just  impression  of  the 
realities  of  our  practice.  The  state  and  federal  systems  are  so 
adjusted  under  our  public  law  that  they  may  not  only  operate 
smoothly  and  effectively  each  in  the  sphere  which  is  exclu- 
sively its  own,  but  also  fit  into  each  other  with  perfect  har- 
mony of  co-operation  wherever  their  jurisdictions  cross  or  are 
parallel,  acting  as  parts  of  one  and  the  same  frame  of  govern- 
ment, with  an  uncontested  subordination  of  functions  and  an 
undoubted  common  aim. 

883.  Although  these  two  parts  of  our  government  are  thus 
vitally  united,  however,  thus  integrated  into  what  is  in  reality 
a  single  scheme  of  government,  state  law  by  no  means  depends 
upon  federal  law  for  its  sanction.  The  Constitution  of  the 
United  States  and  the  laws  and  treaties  passed  in  pursuance 
thereof  are  indeed  the  supreme  law  of  the  laud,  but  their  su- 
premacy does  not  trench  upon  or  displace  the  self-originated 
authority  of  the  states  in  the  immensely  important  sphere  re- 
served to  them.  Although  it  is  true,  taking  our  system  as  a 
whole,  that  the  governments  of  the  states  are  subordinate  in 
our  political  order  to  the  government  of  the  Union,  they  are 
not  subordinate  in  the  sense  of  being  subject  to  be  commanded 
by  it,  but  only  in  being  less  than  national  in  their  jurisdiction. 

884.  The  States  not  Administrative  Divisions  but  Con- 
stituent Members  of  the  Union.  —  The  common  and  conven- 
ient distinction  between  central  and  local  government  furnishes 
no  ground  of  discrimination  as  between  the  federal  and  state 
governments.  A  central  government,  as  contradistinguished 
from  a  local  government  within  the  meaning  of  this  distinc- 
tion, is  a  government  which  prescribes  both  the  constitution 
and  the  mode  of  action  of  the  lesser  organs  of  the  system  to 
which  it  belongs.  This  the  governments  of  the  states  do  with 
reference  to  the  townships,  the  counties,  the  cities  within  their 
territories :  these  local  bodies  are  merely  administrative  divis- 


■     ttl 


THE   GOVERNMENT  OF   THK   UNlTBn   STATES.         488 

ioQS  of  the  states,  agencies  delegated  to  do  the  (Uily  work  of 
government.  But,  of  course,  there  is  no  such  relationship 
between  the  federal  government  and  the  states.  They  are  not 
administrative  divisions  but  constituent  members  of  the  Union, 
co-ordinate  with  the  Union  in  th«ir  powers,  in  no  sense  subject 
to  it  in  their  appropriate  spberea.  They  are  excluded,  indeed, 
by  the  federal  Constitution  from  the  exercise  of  cerfciin  func- 
tions, but  the  great  and  all-important  fuaetions  which  they  do 
exercise  are  not  given  them  by  that  Constitution :  they  are  ex- 
ercised, on  the  contrary,  upon  the  eompletest  principles  of  self- 
direction.  We  may  properly  distinguish  the  government  of  a 
county  and  the  govermnent  of  a  state  by  the  distinction  be- 
tween local  and  central  government,  but  not  the  government 
of  a  state  and  the  government  of  the  Union. 

Character,  0 roans,  and  Functions  of  the  States. 

886.  The  States  properly  come  first  in  a  description  of  the 
government  of  this  country,  not  only  because  it  was  in  conform- 
ity with  state  models  and  precedents  that  the  federal  govern- 
ment was  constructed,  but  also  and  more  particularly  because 
the  great  bulk  of  the  business  of  government  still  rests  with 
the  state  authorities;  because  the  states  still  carry  by  far  the 
greater  part  of  the  weight  of  the  governing  function,  still  con- 
stitute the  ordinary  fountains  of  justice  and  of  legal  right,  still 
stand  nearest  the  people  in  the  regulation  of  all  their  social 
and  legal  relationships.  Like  the  Swiss  Cantons  (sec.  515), 
our  states  have  given  to  the  goveriuuent  which  binds  them  to- 
gether their  owTi  forms  of  constitution ;  but  even  more  than 
the  Cantons  have  our  states  retained  their  right  to  rule  their 
citizens  in  all  ordinary  matters  without  federal  interference. 
They  are  the  chief  creators  of  law  among  us.  They  are  the 
chief  constituent  units  of  our  political  system  not  only,  but 
are  also  self -directive  units.  Tliey  make  up  the  mass,  the  liody, 
the  constituent  tissue,  the  organic  stuff  of  the  goveriunent  of 


484      THE  oovuksmejjt  op  the  united  states. 

the  country.  To  them  U  intrusted  our  daily  welfare,  t«  the 
federal  governintiit  only  oar  collective  interests.  Upon  the 
character  of  the  state  goveriiments  dei<eiid8  the  chai'acter  of 
the  natiou  in  its  Beveral  constituent  members;  upon  the  char- 
acter of  the  federal  government  depends  the  eluiracter  of  the 
nation  as  a  whole.  If  we  are  to  hegin  out  study^  of  our  iiiati- 
tiitiona  at  the  i^antre,  the  heart  of  self-government,  we  must 
begin  with  thti  stateu. 

886.  The  Law  of  the  States:  Its  Character.  — The  law 
of  eaiJi  state  consists  of  two  great  parts,  (1)  the  Constitutioii, 
Btatutes,  and  treaties  of  the  United  States  and  (2)  the  consti- 
l  tation  and  statutes  of  the  state.  The  Constitution,  stotntes, 
and  treaties  of  the  United  States  are  the  supreme  law  of  the 
land  not  so  much  in  the  sense  of  being  set  above  the  constitu- 
tions and  laws  of  the  states  as  in  the  sense  of  being,  by  virtue 
(  of  the  principles  of  our  public  law,  integral  ])artB  of  the  law  of 
the  states.  The  constitutions  of  several  of  the  states  deelant 
the  Constitution  of  the  United  States  to  be  a  part  of  the  fun- 
damental law  of  those  states :  but  such  declarations  are  only 
formal  recognitions  of  a  jiriuoiple  now  indubitable.  On  their 
legal  as  well  as  on  their  political  side  the  two  parts  of  our  sys- 
^  tem  have  been  completely  integrat«d.  Upon  the  state  courts 
as  well  as  upon  the  courts  of  the  United  States  rests  the  duty 
of  administering  federal  law.  The  federal  Constitution  is  a 
negative  portion  of  state  law  in  resjieGt  of  the  limitations 
which  it  sets  to  the  sphere  of  state  activity  ;  but  the  laws 
]>assed  by  Congress  under  the  authority  of  that  Constitution  are 
also  positive  portions  of  state  law,  whose  mandates  all  officers 
of  government,  whether  state  or  federal,  are  bound  to  observe. 

687.  The  constituted  autharities  of  the  states  do  not  stand 
in  the  same  relation,  however,  to  the  Constitution  and  laws  of 
the  Union  that  they  bear  to  state  law ;  of  state  law  they  are 
the  final  interpreters,  hut  of  federal  law  they  arn  only  provis- 
ional interpreters.  In  acting  upon  federal  law  state  officers 
always  act  subject  to  the  supervision  of  the  federal  tribunals. 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OK  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


485 


886.  The  funotionB  ol  the  atats  conita  with  leEard  to  the 
Interpretation  of  ledeTal  lavr  very  forcib];  illuBtrate  tlic  adjust- 
niuiils  of  our  syeleni,  H  in  nriy  case  brought  in  a  stnte  lourt  tlie  ques- 
liim  arise  wlietlmr  a  certnin  «late  low  involvi'ij  in  the  KWe  i(  or  w  not  in 
f  ioiation  of  the  Constitution  of  the  Uiiiteit  Sutes,  the  court  may  freely 
give  its  judgment  upon  the  question,  and  if  its  judgment  lie  that  the  law 
ii  nuf  L'onstilulionnl  that  judgmcnl  is  conelusive;  only  when  it  deeUreH 
the  Uw  to  be  in  agrecnii^nt  willi  the  fi'ileral  Cunatilution  niny  ila  opinion 
be  lilted  to  a  federal  tribunal  for  reTision.  The  federal  law  is,  thus,  not 
regarded  as  a  thing  apart  from  the  law  of  a  stale,  too  savred  to  be 
handled  by  any  but  tlie  federal  courts,  ite  specially  eonstitut*d 
guardians :  it  is  a  part  of  state  law  and  the  stale  courts  may  detjlare 
and  apply  its  principles.  But  of  course  in  the  last  resort  the  federal 
courts  are  themselves  to  shield  it  from  a  too  liberHl  ur  too  prejudiced 
judgment  by  stale  judges,  who  may  very  eonceivably  be  interested  to 
vindicate  the  statutes  of  their  slate  as  against  any  objections  drawn 
from  the  law  of  the  Union.  Both  for  the  sake  of  making  it  uniforin 
and  for  the  sake  of  keeping  it  supreme  must  federal  law  receive  its  final 

889.  Scope  of  State  Law.  — A  moment's  thought  BuiiiceB  to 
reveal  how  very  great  a  field  of  activity,  how  preponderant  a 
part  remains  under  our  system  to  the  states.  The  powers  ot 
the  federal  goverumeut  8e«in  great  by  enumeration:  besides 
being  intrinsically  powers  of  the  greatest  imi)ortanpe,  they  are 
made  the  more  impr>sing  in  the  Constitution  by  the  foot  of 
their  being  set  forth  in  an  exhaustive  list.  The  residuuTa  of 
powers  that  remains  to  the  states,  consisting  as  it  does  of  un- 
enumerated  items,  is  of  course  vague,  and  because  vague  seems 
unimportant  by  comparisun.  A  moment's  examitiation  of  this 
residuum  however,  a  moment's  consideration  of  its  contents, 
puts  a  very  different  face  on  the  matter.  It  is  worth  while 
for  the  sake  of  an  adequate  understanding  of  the  i-eal  division 
of  powers  nndpr  our  government  to  give  to  the  powers  remain- 
ing with  the  states  something  like  the  same  setting  forth  that 
is  given  to  those  granted  to  the  Union. 

890.  Legislative  Powers  of  the  Union.  —  The  Constitution  of 
the  United  States  grants  to  Congress  first  of  aU,  of  course,  the 


486 


THE  QOVEUNMENT   OF  THE   UNITED   STATES. 


power  to  lay  and  ooUect  taxes,  duties,  imposts,  and  excises  tor 
the  support  of  the  government  of  the  Union,  the  payment  of  ita 
debts,  and  the  promotion  of  the  common  defence  and  wel^re, 
and  also  tlie  power  to  borrow  money  on  the  credit  of  the  TJuited 
States  j  but  these  powers  of  taxation  and  borrowing  belong  also 
to  the  states,  except  that  they  must  raise  their  revenues  with- 
out resort  to  duties,  imposts,  and  excises,  the  privilege  of  impos- 
ing these  being  reserved  to  the  Union  exclusively.  The  powers 
which  disting:iiish  the  genend  government  from  the  govern- 
ments of  the  states  are  not  these  powers  of  raising  money  but 
these  others :  To  control  the  monetary  system  of  the  country, 
to  maintain  post-offices  and  post-roads,  to  grant  patents  and 
copyrights,  to  deal  with  crimes  committed  on  tlie  high  seas  or 
against  the  law  of  nations,  to  shape  the  foreign  relations  of 
the  country,  to  declare  war  and  control  the  military  forces  of 
the  nation,  and  to  regulate  commerce  both  with  foreign  coun- 
tries and  among  the  states.  It  is  empowered  also  to  establish 
uniform  rules  of  naturalization  and  uniform  laws  concerning 
bankruptcy ;  but  these  powers  do  not  belong  to  it  exclusively ; 
in  case  Congress  does  not  act  in  these  matters,  the  states  may 
adopt  laws  for  themselves  concerning  them.  All  the  powers 
of  the  general  government  are  plainly  such  aa  affect  interests 
which  it  would  be  impossible  to  regulate  harmoniously  by  any 
scheme  of  separate  state  action,  and  only  such ;  all  other 
|>owers  whatever  remain  with  the  states. 

891,  Powers  withheld  from  the  States. — Some  powers  th« 
Constitution  of  the  United  States  expressly  withholds  from  the 
states,  besides  those  granted  excUiaively  to  the  general  govern- 
ment: No  state  may  pass  any  bill  of  attainder,  ea;  post /bcto  Isw, 
or  law  impairing  the  obligation  of  contracts,  or  grant  any  titte 
of  nobility ;  no  state  may,  without  the  consent  of  Congress, 
lay  any  imposts  or  duties,  keep  troops  or  ships  of  war  in  tim« 
of  peace,  enter  into  any  agreement  with  another  state  or  with 
a  foreign  ^wwer,  or  engage  in  war  unless  actually  invaded  or 
in  such  tiiimediate  danger  as  will  not  admit  of  delay.    But 


- 


THE  GOVEBSMENT   OF  THE  UNITE!>   STATES. 


487 


these  pruliibitioiis  obviously  curtail  scarcely  at  all  the  sphere 
which  the  states  would  in  any  ease  normally  occu]>y  within 
the  scheme  of  federal  union. 

892.  Powers  left  with  the  States.  —  Compared  with  the 
vast  prerogMtivea  of  the  stute  legislatures,  these  limitations 
seem  small  euough.  All  the  civil  and  religious  rights  of  our 
citizens  depend  upon  state  legislation ;  the  eduiiatiou  of  the 
people  is  in  the  care  of  the  states ;  with  them  rests  the  regula- 
tion of  the  suffrage  ;  they  prescribe  the  rules  of  marriage,  the 
legal  relations  of  husband  and  wife,  of  parent  and  child;  they 
determine  the  powers  of  maatera  over  servants  and  the  whole 
law  of  principal  and  agent,  which  is  so  vitfil  a  matter  in  all 
business  transactions ;  they  regulate  partnership,  debt  and 
credit,  insurance ;  they  constitute  all  corporations,  both  private 
and  municipal,  except  such  as  specially  fulfil  the  financial  or 
other  specific  functions  of  the  federal  government  j  they  con- 
trol the  possession,  distribution,  and  use  of  property,  the  exer- 
cise of  trades,  and  all  contract  relations ;  and  they  formulate 
and  administer  all  criminal  law,  except  only  that  which  con- 
cerns crimes  committed  i^ainst  the  United  States,  on  the  high 
seas,  or  against  the  law  of  nations.  Space  would  fail  in  which 
to  enumerate  the  partieulars  of  this  vast  range  of  power;  to 
detail  its  parts  would  be  to  catalogue  all  social  and  business 
relationships,  to  examine  all  the  foundations  of  law  and  order, 

81>.l.  A  itriking  illustration  of  the  preponderant  part  played  by  lUte 
law  under  our  ayilein  is  lupplied  in  ilie  surprising  fact  that  only  one 
out  of  tlie  dozen  grealeal  lubjctl*  of  legialalion  irhiuh  have  engaged 
the  public  mind  in  England  durirg  Ihe  present  century  would  bare  aome 
within  the  powers  of  the  federal  govemmenl  under  the  Constitution  as 
it  stood  before  the  war,  only  two  under  the  Conslilutton  bs  it  stands 
since  the  addition  of  the  witr  amendments,  I  snppoae  that  I  am  justi- 
fied in  singling  out  si  thpse  twelve  greatest  lubjei^ts  of  lefcislation  the 
following:  Catholic  emancipation,  parliamentary  reform,  the  abolition 
of  slarery,  the  nmendment  of  the  ]>oor-lawe.  the  reform  of  municipal 
corporations,  the  repeal  of  ihe  L-orn  Ibwb,  the  admission  of  the  .lews  to 
Parliament,  the  dlsestabli aliment  of  tbe  XtlhIi  ubufi^h,  tbe  alteration  of 


488        THE  GOVEKNMENT  OF   THE   UNITED  STATES. 

Ihe  IHbIi  load  Uw»,  the  establiBbment  of  nalional  cducaCion,  Ihe  intro- 
iluL-ti'in  of  the  ballot,  aad  the  refarni  of  tlic  uriniUml  law.     Of  theie 
evL-rj  DDG  cicept  the  corn  Invis  noil  tlic  abolition  i>(  slavery  would  have 
been  under  our  sf  stem,  bo  far  as  they  i/ould  be  dealt  with  at  all,  aubjectt 
[or  stale  regulation  etitirely ;  and  of  uuurse  it  wii  only  hy  conctilutional 
■meDdmcnt  made  in  recognition  of  the  acconipllghed  facta  of  the  war  Ibat 
■Urery,  which  was  formerly  a  question  rescned  for  Blnte  action,  and  for 
■tate  action  alone,  woi  brought  within  the  field  of  tlic  feiteral  aiillioritj.' 
894.   Non-constitutioiial  Provisions  in  State  Constitutioas. 
—  One  of  the  most  t'h  a  fast  eristic  features  of  our  .state  law  is 
the  threatened  loss  of  all  real   distinction  between  eonstitu- 
tional  and  ordinary  law.     Cunstitiitions  are  of  course  adver- 
tiaed  by  their  name  to  be  botliea  of  law  by  which  government 
is  constitvted,  by  which,  that  is,  yovoniineut  is  given  its  organ- 
ization and   fuuctionB.     Private   law,   the   regulation  of  the 
relations  of  citizens  to  each  other  in  their  private  capacities, 
does  not  fall  within  their  legitimate  province.     This  [iriticiple 
is  fully  recognized  in  the  foiistructiou  of  our  federal  Constitu- 
tion, which  is  strong  and  flexible  chiefly  because  of  its  great, 
its  admirable  simplicity  and   its  strictly  amstUvtional  scope. 
Bnt  constitution-making  in  the  states,  especially  in  the  newer 
states,  has  proceeded   u^ton   no  such  idea.    Not  only  do  the 
constitutions  of  the  states  go  very  much  more  into  detail  in 
their  prescriptions  t'nn'hing    the  organization  of  the  govern- 
ment; they  go  far  beyond  urgiinic  provisions  and  undertake 
the  ordinary,  but  very  different,  work  of  legislative  enactment. 
They  commonly  embody  regnliittous,  for  example,  with  refer- 
ence to  the  management  of  state  jtro^ierty,  such  as  canals  and 
roads,  and  for  the  detailed  adminlstnitiun  of  the  state  debt ; 
they  detennine  the  ainoiints  and  sorts  of  projwrty  which  are 
to  be  exempt  from  seizure  for  private  delit ;  they  formulate 
sumptuary  laws,  such  as  those  forbidding  the  sale  of  intoxicat- 
ing liquors ;  at  a  score  of  points  they  enter  without  hesitation 
'  See  iT.  F.  Jameaoo,  Ititroduftim  to  tU  CtnrtitHliom^  and  Politieal  Hit- 
tor<f  ef  thi  Indwidwl  Ht<iifi,  Johns  Hni'kin*  I'niT.  Studiei  In  Hial.  and  Fei. 
Sei.,  Fourth  SEriei>  p.  0  (cuntitiuuus  p.  \S9). 


THE  GOVERNMENT   OP   THE   UNITED   STATES.        489 

Ot  misgiving  the  field  visually  reserved  for  the  action  of  legis- 
lative bodies. 

895.  Distrust  of  Legislation.  —  The  motive,  af  course,  is 
dissatisf.tutioii  with  legislation,  distrust  of  legialatora,  a  wish 
to  secure  for  certain  classes  of  law  a  greater  permanency  and 
stability  than  is  vouchsafed  to  statutes,  which  stand  in  con- 
stant peril  of  repeal,  A  fiuther  motive  is  the  desire  to  give 
to  such  laws  the  sanction  of  a  popular  vote.  The  practice,  has 
its  analogies  to  the  Swiss  Referendfim  (sees.  o2l,  o.'i").  It  is 
the  almost  universal  practice  throughout  the  Union  to  submit 
constitutional  provisions  to  a  vote  of  the  people ;  and  the  non- 
constitutional  provisions  which  are  becoming  so  common  in 
our  constitutions  are  virtually  only  ordinary  laws  submitted 
to  popular  sanction  and  so  placed,  along  vnth  the  rest  of  the 
instrument  of  which  they  form  incongruous  parts,  beyond  the 
liability  of  being  changed  otherwise  than  through  the  acquies- 
cence of  the  same  ultimate  authority.  The  practice  perhaps 
discovers  a  tendency  towards  devising  means  for  making  all 
very  important  legal  provisions  dependent  upon  direct  popular 
participation  in  the  act  of  enactment. 

SSfl.   The  objections  to  the  practice  are  ai  obvious  as  they  are 

weigUCj.  General  outlines  of  orgnnizntion,  such  n*  tile  Conititutton  ot 
the  United  Stnres  contains,  maj  be  ruaile  to  stand  without  eBsenllal 
■Iteration  for  long;  poriuils  together;  but  in  proportion  ns  cunstitutiona 
make  provifion  for  interests  whose  Bspecti  must  chntiRe  from  time  to 
time  with  changing  circumstaoce,  they  enter  the  domain  of  sncli  law  aa 
must  be  labjci^t  to  constant  modi  Heat  ion  and  adaptation.  Not  onlj 
must  the  ilialinetions  between  conBtituIional  and  ordinary  law  hitherto 
recognized  and  valued  tend  to  be  fatally  obscurpd,  but  the  much  lo  be 
desired  stability  of  constitutional  proviaioni  niust  in  great  part  be  rac- 
rifleed.  Tlio«e  tonslilutions  which  contain  the  largest  amount  of  extra- 
Deoiu  matter,  which  docs  not  concern  at  all  the  Rtructure  or  functiona 
ot  government,  but  only  prirate  or  particular  interosls,  must  of  course, 
however  carefully  drawn,  prove  subject  lo  most  frequent  tliange.  In 
some  lit  our  states,  accordingly,  constitutions  have  been  as  often 
changed  as  important  statutes.  Tlic  dnnj;eT  is  that  constitution-making 
will  become  with  ua  only  a  cumbrous  mode  of  legislBtion, 


J 


490        THE  GOVERNMENT   OF  THE   UNITED   STATES. 

897.  Id  one  or  two  of  t&e  States  the  Swiss  RefeTrendum  has 
bees  more  exactly  reproduced,  though  not,  ao  far  as  I  know,  in 
conscious  imitation  of  Swiss  example.  Thus  the  Wisconsin 
couatitution  leaves  it  with  the  people  to  decide  whether  banks 
shall  be  establisheii  by  state  law  or  not ;  and  the  constitution 
of  Minnesota  makes  certain  railway  laws  and  all  appropria- 
tions from  the  internal  improvement  land  fund  of  the  Ht&te 
dependent  for  theii  validity  upon  the  sanction  of  a  popular 


The  objectinni  to  the  rejerendnm  are.  of  coarse,  th* 
diicriminatinic  judgment  >nil  a  fulness  ol  informstion  on  Die  part  of  the 
people  touclitnfc  questions  of  public  policj  which  itiej  ilo  not  often 
poieesi,  and  that  it  lowers  the  acnse  of  Tespouiibilitf  od  the  part  of 
tegisUton. 

898.  Constitutional  Ameadments. — The  amendment  ot 
state  constitutions,  like  the  amendment  of  the  federal  iK>nsti- 
lution,  can  be  efEected  only  by  elaborate,  formal,  and  unusual 
processes  which  are  meant  to  hedge  the  fundamental  law 
about  with  a  greater  dignity  and  sanctity  than  attaches  to  any 
other  body  of  legal  precepts.  The  theory  of  our  whole  consti- 
tutional arrangement  is,  that  the  people  have  not  only,  in 
estiiblishing  their  constitutions,  bound  their  ^ents,  the  govern- 
ing bodies  and  officials  of  the  states,  but  have  also  bound 
themselves. — have  Ijound  themselves  to  change  the  funda- 
mental rides  which  they  have  made  only  by  certain  formal  and 
deliberate  processes  which  mast  mark  the  act  of  change  as  at 
once  solemn  and  fully  advised. 

890.  In  Difland,  as  we  have  seen  (sec.  730),  constitutional  amnd- 
ment  is  not  dislinguishablc  from  simple  Irgislstion.  Parliament  may, 
'  by  simple  Act,  change  any,  e*en  the  most  fundamental,  principle  of 
government  that  the  deliberate  opinion  of  the  nation  wishes  to  see 
vhanited.  Where  (he  conetitution  consists  for  the  most  part  of  mere 
precedent,  anil  for  the  rest  of  Acta  of  Parliament  or  royal  nrdinacces 
simply,  it  may  be  altered  as  easily  as  precedent  toay  be  departed  from, 
In  England  that  is  not  easily.  Tlie  great  uonsvrTntirc  force  there  is  the 
difficulty   witli   which   Englishmen   abandon   established   cnuntcs.     Jjt 


i 


THE  GOVERNMENT   OF   THE   UNITED   STATES.        491 

France,  conilitutionnl  amprntment  diffen  from  ordinarj'  legiilHtion 
only  in  this,  that  [lie  two  cbimbcra  must  >it  together  ■!  Versaitles,  is  a 
single  Nationnl  Asiembly,  when  paaiiiig  Inws  which  nlTeet  the  conititu- 
tion  (sec.  318).  In  Oennany  L'onstitiitional  amendmenl  differs  from 
ordinnr}'  legislation  oiily  in  the  number  of  voti's  required  for  the  pns- 
■Rge  of  Bti  amendment  through  the  Bundearaih,  in  nliich  fourteen  nega. 
live  votes  will  defeat  it  (sees.  41M.  400,  ii.)-  In  the  United  Stales, 
on  till-  contrary,  conaCilutionnl  aniendtnent  diffprs  from  ordinary  legis- 
lation both  in  formal  procedure  and  in  the  political  powers  called  into 
action  to  effect  it.    The  people  have  always  a  voice. 

900.  Preliminary  Steps  of  Amendment.  —  Legislatures, 
with  ns,  may  not  undertake  any  general  revision  of  the  funda- 
mental law.  In  case  a  general  revision  of  a  state  constitution 
is  sought  to  be  efFeeted,  the  legislature  is  empowered  to  pro- 
pose the  calling  of  a  popular  convention  to  be  chosen  apeoially 
for  the  purpose ;  the  question  whether  or  not  such  a  conven- 
tion shall  be  called  must  be  submitted  to  the  people ;  if  they 
Tote  for  its  being  summoned,  it  is  elected  by  the  usual  suffrage ; 
it  meets  and  undertakes  the  revision,  and  then  submits  the 
results  of  its  labors  to  the  popular  vote,  which  may  either 
accept  those  results,  or  reject  them  and  fall  back  upon  the  old 
constitutional  arrangements. 

In  very  many  stales  a  proposition  for  the  calling  of  such  a  conven- 
tion may  be  submitted  to  the  people  only  if  adopted  by  a  two-thirds 
vote  of  both  houses  of  the  legislature. 

901.  Proposal  of  Amendment!.  —  Legislatures  may,  how- 
ever, themselves  jtroi>ose  particular  amendments  to  constitu- 
tional provisions.  In  some  of  the  states  a  mere  majority  vote 
suffices  for  the  preliminary  adoption  of  amendments  by  the 
legislature.,  though  in  most  larger  majorities,  ranging  from 
three-fifths  of  a  quorum  to  two-thirds  of  the  elected  members 
of  each  house,  must  be  obtained.  But  in  almost  all  cases 
popular  sanation  must  follow :  a  vote  of  the  people  being  made 
an  indispensable  condition  precedent  to  the  ineorporation  of 
an  amendment  in  the  fundamental  law.     In  many  states,  in- 


492 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  THE   UNITED  STATES. 


\ 


deed,  amendments  proposed  thus  by  the  legislature  must  be 
adopted  by  two  successive  legislatures  besides  receiving  the 
people's  sanction  before  it  can  become  part  of  the  constitu- 
tion ;  in  some  a  popular  vote  intervenes  between  the  two 
legislative  adoptions  which  must  be  bad  before  the  desired 
amendment  is  effected. 


S02.  Of  course  the  deUlla  of  Ihese  praceuet  diSer  widely  ii 
Btatrs.  In  Vermont  only  the  senate  cnn  propose  nmendnenti,  and  It 
only  at  intertala  of  ten  years.  In  ConncoticDt  amendnicnts  can  be 
originated  only  by  the  boose  uf  re prcsen tatties.  Various  reatrictioni, 
too.  are  in  many  of  the  atales  pat  upon  the  number  of  clauses  ot  the 
constitution  to  which  ftniendrnptitB  can  be  propoiecl.  at  any  sinKle  lep*- 
Intive  session,  [lie  number  nf  limes  amendments  may  be  submitted  to 
the  people  within  n  specified  Icnii  of  years,  and  the  method  to  be  fol- 
lowed in  the  popular  vote  when  niore  than  one  amendment  is  stibmilted. 
In  most  states,  too,  special  popular  majorities  are  required  for  the  adop- 
tion ot  all  constitutional  changes. 

DOS.  These  processes  of  amendment  have  been  found  by  no  nieans 
su  difficult  as  they  seem.  The  habit  of  Inserting  in  state  conatttullons 
enactments  not  properly  belonging  with  constitutional  provision*,  and 
which  must  be  subject  to  frequent  alteration,  has  of  course  led  to  fre- 
quent appeals  to  the  people  fur  purptisei  of  ametidmenl,  and  has  served 
to  show  how  easy  amendment  may  be  made.  So  easy  and  normal, 
indeed,  have  appeals  to  the  people  in  state  affairs  become  that  the  con- 
stitution of  New  Hampshire  goes  to  ibe  length  of  proTidlng  (or  the 
submission  to  the  vote  of  the  pe^tple  every  secen  years  of  tlie  question 
whether  or  not  the  slate  constitution  shall  be  revised  by  a  eonvention 
called  (or  ibe  purpose,  while  that  of  Iowa  commands  the  submisaion 
of  the  same  question  to  tbe  people  every  ten  years,  that  nf  Michigan 
every  sixteen  years ;  and  the  constitutions  of  New  York,  Uhio,  ^nrginla, 
and  Maryland  direct  its  submission  every  twenty  years. 

0114.  Conflict  of  Laws.  — This  plan  of  leaving  to  theststee 
the  regulation  of  all  that  portion  of  the  law  whieb  most  nearly 
touches  our  daily  interests,  and  which  in  effect  det4<rminea  the 
whole  structure  of  society,  the  whole  organic  action  of  in- 
dustry and  business,  has  some  very  serious  disatlvautagiiii : 
disadvantages  whiuh  make  themselves  more   and  more  «ni- 


^ 


J 


THE   GOVERNMENT  OF   THE  UNITED  STATES.        493 


phatically  felt  as  modem  tendencies  of  social  and  political 
development  more  and  more  prevail  over  the  old  conservative 
forces.  When  the  Conatitution  of  the  Union  was  framed  the 
states  were  practically  very  far  distant  from  one  another.  Dif- 
ficultieti  of  travel  very  greatly  restricted  intercourse  between 
them :  being,  so  to  say,  physically  separate,  it  was  no  incon- 
venience that  they  were  also  legally  separate.  But  now  that 
the  railroad  and  the  telegraph  have  ma/le  the  country  small 
both  to  the  traveller  and  to  the  sender  of  mess^es  the  states 
have  been  in  a  sense  both  geographically  and  socially  fused. 
Above  all,  they  have  been  commercially  fused,  industrially 
knit  together;  state  divisions,  it  turns  out,  are  not  natural 
economic  divisions ;  they  practically  constitute  no  boundaries 
at  all  to  any  distinctly  marked  industrial  regions.  Variety 
and  conflict  of  laws,  consequently,  have  brought  not  a  little 
friction  and  confusion  alike  into  our  social  and  into  our  busi- 
ness arrangements. 

906.  Detrimental  Effects.  —  At  some  points  this  diversity 
and  multiformity  of  law  almost  fatally  affects  the  deepest  aad 
most  abiding  interests  of  the  national  life.  Above  all  things 
else,  it  has  touched  the  marriage  relation,  tliat  tap-root  of  all 
social  growth,  with  a  deadly  comiptiou.  Not  only  has  the 
marrii^  tie  Iteen  very  greatly  rehuted  in  some  of  the  states, 
while  in  others  it  retains  its  old-time  tightness,  so  that  the 
conservative  rules  which  jealously  guarded  the  family,  as  the 
heart  of  the  state,  promise  amid  the  confusion  to  be  almost 
forgotten ;  but  diversities  between  state  and  state  have  made 
possible  the  most  scandalous  processes  of  collusive  divorce  and 
fraudulent  marriage. 


It  hfiB  become  poisible  for  either  parly 
■nolber  etiite  anil,  without  afqui ring  there  eii 
froin  it*  courts  a  routine  divorce  because 
■niwered  a  (umnion*  to  defence  piiblithed 
■nit  ii  instituted  for  divorce  and  therefore  praclk'nlly  certain 
tvoQ^ht  to  the  notice  of  the  penon  fur  chom  it  i(  intended. 


to  M  marriage  to  go  into 

n  a  legal  reaidenee,  obtain 

tlie  other  part/   has  not 

whicli 


494         THE   GOVERNMENT   OF  THE   UNITED   STATES. 

Under  luch  ■  lyitem  a  person  ma?  be  divorced  withoul  knowing  il; 
and  it  may  be  possible  for  a  man  to  keep  different  irivea,  or  a  woman 
difterent  huiliands.  in  several  etale^  a(  tlie  lame  ticne. 

906,  In  the  matter  of  taxation  so  great  a  variety  of  law 
obtains  among  the  states  as  to  preclude  in  part  a  normal  and 
healthy  economic  development :  special  taxes  drive  out  cert^n 
employments  from  some  states,  special  exemptions  artitioiaJly 
foster  them  in  others ;  and  in  many  quarters  ill-judged  or  ill- 
adjusted  systems  of  taxation  tend  to  hamper  industry  and 
exolude  capital.  So,  too,  as  to  corporations  diversity  of  state 
law  works  great  confusion  and  partial  disaster  to  the  interests 
of  commerce,  not  only  because  some  states  are  loss  careful  in 
their  creation  and  control  of  corporations  than  others,  and  so 
work  harm  to  their  own  citizans,  but  also  because  loosely  in- 
corporated companies  created  1>y  the  laws  of  one  state  may  do 
business  and  eseape  proper  responsibility  in  another  state. 

907.  In  the  criminal  law,  again,  variety  works  social  dam- 
age, tending  to  concentrate  crime  where  laws  are  lax,  and  to 
undermine  by  diffused  percolation  the  very  principles  which 
social  experience  has  established  for  the  control  of  the  vicious 
classes.  So,  too,  in  laws  concerning  debt,  special  exemptions 
or  special  embarrassments  of  procedure  here,  there,  and  eveiy- 
where  impair  that  delicate  instnmient,  credit,  upon  whose  per- 
fect operation  the  prosperity  of  a  commercial  nation  depends. 

008.  Bankruptcy.  —  One  of  the  inoii  leriout  \egt\  eiiibarraMroent* 
al  ihu  present  time  (188H)  ia  the  lack  ot  a  national  bankrupt  law. 
Since  Die  repeal  or  the  bankrupt  Uw  of  1607  (1B78)  Congn-ai  ha* 
neglected  to  exerciae  lt«  eonBlilutional  right  to  legiilate  on  the  inbjeet 
'if  bankruptcy.  The  eoneequeDce  i*  that,  in  (he  abtence  of  aay  action 
in  the  matter  bj  tlie  states,  the  relalioni  of  debtor  and  fredilot  bare 
fallen  into  dire  coDftuion.  This  it  due,  however,  to  no  fault  of  the 
•    syilem,  of  courae,  but  only  to  the  neglect  of  Cungreaa. 

909.  Proposals  of  Reform.  —  It  in  m  view  of  such  a  state 
of  affairs,  srich  a  multiformity  and  complexity  of  law  touching 
matters  which  ought,  for  the  good  of  the  country,  to  be  uni- 


m^m^Kk 


J 


THE   GOVERNMENT   OF  THE  tTNITED   STATES. 


+95 


fonnly  and  simply  regulated  throughout  the  Union,  that  vari- 
ona  extensions  of  tlie  sjjhere  of  the  f&leral  government  have 
been  proposed  by  sanguine  reformers,  who  would  have  all  in- 
terests which  need  for  their  advancement  uniform  niles  of  law 
given  over  to  the  eare  iif  C'ounriiss  hy  fonstitutional  amendment. 
910,  Evils  of  the  Case  easily  exaggerated.  —  Of  course  the 
extent  of  the  legal  friction  and  confusion  complained  of  may 
easily  be  exaggerated.  It  is  in  most  i:aaes  a.  confusion  of  detail  •- 
and  of  procedure  rather  than  of  principle  or  substance,  and  has 
more  exasperations  for  the  lawyer  than  for  the  layman.  Un- 
questionably there  is  vastly  more  uniformity  than  diversity. 
All  the  states,  as  I  have  said,  have  built  up  their  law  upon  the 
ancient  and  common  foundation  of  the  Common  Law  of  Eng- 
land, the  new  states  borrowing  their  legislation  in  great  part 
from  the  old.  Nothing  could  aiford  clearer  evidence  of  thia 
than  the  freedom  with  whit-h,  in  the  courts  of  nearly  every 
state  in  the  Union,  the  decisions  of  the  courts  of  the  other 
states,  and  even  the  decisions  of  the  English  courts,  are  cited 
as  suggestive  or  illustrative,  sometimes  also  as  authoritative, 
precedent.  Everywhere,  for  instance,  the  laws  of  property 
rest  upon  the  same  bases  of  legal  principle,  and  everywhere 
those  laws  have  been  similarly  freed  from  the  burdens  and  in- 
equalities of  the  older  system  from  which  they  have  been 
derived.  Everywhere  there  ia  the  same  facility  of  transfer, 
the  same  virtual  abolition  of  all  the  feudal  chai-acteristics  of 
tenure,  the  same  separation  between  the  property  interests  of 
man  and  wife,  the  same  general  rules  as  to  liens  and  other 
claims  on  property,  the  same  principles  of  tenancy,  of  dispo- 
sition by  will,  of  intestate  inheritance,  and  of  dower.  Every- 
where, too,  contracts,  common  carriage,  sales,  negotiable  paper, 
partnership,  rest  upon  similiir  principles  of  practically  uni- 
versal recognition.  We  feel  the  conflicts,  because  we  suffer^ 
under  their  vexations ;  while  we  fail  to  realize  and  appreciate 
the  uniformities  because  they  are  normal  and  have  come  to 
seem  matters  of  course.     It  must  be  acknowledged,  moreover, 


496         THE   GOVERNMEKT    OF   THE    UNITED    STATES, 


that  even  witliiii  tlie  area  of  irritatiou  there  are  strong  correc- 
tive fofMS  at  work,  a  growing  moral  sentiment  and  a  healthy 
fashion  of  imitation,  promising  the  initiation  and  propikgation 
of  reform.  As  the  country  grows  socially  and  politically,  its 
tendency  is  to  compaet,  tu  have  a  common  thought  and  commoa 
practices :  as  it  compacts,  likeuesses  will  hi'-  emphasized,  divet- 
aities  jMired  and  worn  away. 


on.  LoulilAna,  nmong  Ihe  itatei,  and  New  Mexico,  ainoiiK  the  ter- 
ritoriea,  elnnd  npnrl  irilli  a  peculiar  law  of  tlieir  owu,  unlilce  tlie  law  of 
ttie  rcRl  uf  the  alutcs,  liecnuae  based  upou  the  civil  law  of  Fritnce  Mid 
Spain,  which  is  Konmn  Inw  flllereil  throaph  the  hiBlorirs  of  the  Itomance 
naiion«.  IncviinUy,  however,  the  Inns  ol  theic  cxceptinnnl  nlatea  hare 
appmximatcd  in  aume  degree  ii>  tlie  legal  ayBteiiia  of  the  rest  of  the 
UnioD;  and  they  will  draw  etill  oloeec  to  tliem  in  the  future. 

912.  Inter-^tate  Law :    Commerce.  —  In  a  country  being 

thus  compacted,  thus  miule  broader  than  its  states  In  its  feel- 
ings  and  iuterests,  thus  turned  away  from  the  merely  local 
euterjirise  of  its  early  industrial  history  to  the  national  com- 
merce and  production  of  the  present  generation,  state  lines 
must  coincide  with  the  lines  of  very  few  affairs  which  are 
not  political:  there-  must  be  many  calls  for  the  adjusting 
weight  of  an  authority  larger  than  that  of  any  single  state. 
Most  such  interests,  happily,  are  commercial  in  their  nature, 
and  with  the  regulation  of  inter-state  commerce  Congress  has 
always  been  charged.  It  was  to  give  Congress  this  power, 
indeed,  that  the  great  constitutional  convention  was  called: 
inter-atate  commerce  was  one  of  the  chief  sources  of  the  alarm- 
ing friction  between  the  states  which  marked  that  time  of  crisis. 
It  is  by  the  operation  of  this  power  that  the  great  railroad 
systems  of  the  country,  and  the  endless  telegraph  lines,  have 
come  under  the  giianllanship,  and,  so  far  as  Congress  haa 
chosen,  under  the  regulation  of  the  federal  govemini-nt.  Fed- 
eral law  cannot  touch  agencies  of  commerce  which  lie  wholly 
within  a  single  state ;  but  there  are  nowadays  very  few  such 
ageDoies,  and   the  jurisdiction   of  Congress   over   commCFce, 


THE   GOVERNMENT   OF  THE   UNITED   STATES.        497 

where  it  does  exist,  is  exclusive  of  all  interference  by  the 
states.  Federal  law  controls  all  navigable  waters  which  con- 
stitute natural  highways  of  inter-state  traffic  or  intercourse, 
whether  directly  or  only  through  their  conuections  ;  it  extends 
to  such  waters,  not  only,  hut  also  to  the  control  of  the  means 
by  which  commerce  must  cross  them  in  its  land  passage,  to 
the  construction,  that  is,  of  bridges  over  navigable  waters  for 
the  facilitation  of  land  traffic.  It  excludes  every  state  tax  or 
license  law,  every  state  regulation  whatever,  that  in  any  way 
affects  by  way  of  restriction  or  control  any  movement  of  com- 
merce  or  intercourse  between  the  states. 

913.  Posts  and  Telegraphs. — Directly  supplementary  to 
the  power  of  Congress  over  inter-state  commerce  is  its  power  to 
establish  {>ost-Dffic«s  aud  post-roads.  This  has  been  interpreted 
to  bestow  upon  Congress  the  right  to  facilitate  telegraphic  inter- 
course between  the  states  I>y  taking  measures  to  break  down 
exclusive  privileges  granted  by  a  state ;  and  it  must  undoubtedly 
be  taken  as  rounding  out  ti>  a  perfect  wholeness  the  control 
of  the  general  government  over  the  means  of  communication 
between  state  and  state. 

S14.  Of  coDTW,  too,  tliia  is  a  JDrisdiction  which  iDlut  neccisirilj  ad- 
Tance  with  lergthening  stricica  as  the  movemeuta  of  our  already  vaat 
commerce  become  yearlj  even  wider  atitl  and  more  rapid.  It  hai  been 
made,  indeed,  to  carrjr  alio  a  promiac  even  of  federal  ownerthip  of  the 
telegraph  ajatem  of  the  country,  and  of  ■  rerv  much  more  eztenaire 
rejnilation  o(  railway  nianagenient  than  haa  yet  been  ventured  upon. 
The  mont  ai|(niScant  step  yet  taken  was,  of  courae,  the  creation,  in  1R8T, 
of  an  Inler-alatG  Commerce  CommiaBion  charged  with  the  prevention  of 
nnjual  diecrimlnations  in  railroad  ratee  eilller  for  freight  or  passage. 
This  Commimion  haa  already  become  one  of  the  niosl  important  judi- 
cial bodies  of  the  nation,  and  illustralca  a  very  important  experiment 
in  federal  control  (aec.  11^0). 

915.  Citizenship. —  Citizenship  in  the  United  States  illus- 
trates the  double  character  of  the  gov-enunent.  Whoever 
possesses  citizenship  in  this  country  is  a  citizen  both  of  the 
United  States  and  of  the  state  iu  which  he  lives.     He  cannot 


498        THE  GOVBRNMENT  OF  THE  UNITED   STATES. 

be  a  citizen  of  the  United  States  alone^  or  only  of  a  state ;  he 
must  be  a  citizen  of  both  or  of  neither  :  the  two  parts  of  his 
citizenship  cannot  be  separated.  The  responsibilities  of  citi- 
zenship, too,  are  both  double  and  direct.  Under  our  federal  sys- 
tem punishment  for  the  violation  of  federal  law  falls  directly 
upon  individuals,  as  does  punishment  for  the  violation  of  state 
law ;  the  obligation  of  obedience  is  in  both  cases  direct :  every 
citizen  must  obey  both  federal  law  and  the  law  of  his  own  state. 
His  citizenship  involves  direct  relations  with  the  authorities 
of  both  parts  of  the  government  of  the  country,  and  connects 
him  as  immediately  with  the  power  of  the  marshals  of  the 
United  States  as  with  the  power  of  the  sheriff  of  liis  own 
county. 

916.  The  population  of  the  United  States  is  probably  less  stationary 
in  its  residence  than  the  population  of  any  other  country  in  the  world, 
and  frequent  changes  of  residence  have  led  to  great  facilitations  of  the 
transfer  of  citizenship  from  one  state  to  another.  A  very  brief  term  of 
abode  in  a  new  home  in  another  state  secures  the  privileges  of  citizen- 
ship there :  but  in  transferring  his  state  citizenship  a  citizen  does  not, 
of  course,  at  all  affect  his  citizenship  of  the  United  States.  The  term 
of  residence  required  for  the  acquirement  of  the  privilege  of  suffrage 
varies  from  three  months  to  two  years  and  a  half,  but  is  in  most  cases 
one  year. 

917.  Elements  of  Confuaion.  —  A  very  considerable  amount  of 
obscurity,  it  must  be  admitted,  surrounds  the  question  of  citizenship 
in  the  United  States.  The  laws  of  our  states  have  so  freely  extended 
to  aliens  the  right  to  hold  property,  and  even  the  right  to  vote  after  a 
mere  declaration  of  intention  to  become  naturalized  citizens  (see  sec. 
937),  —  have,  in  brief,  so  freely  endowed  aliens  with  all  the  most  sub- 
stantial and  distinguishing  privileges  of  citizenship,  — that  it  has  become 
extremely  difficult  to  draw  any  clear  line,  any  distinction  not  merely 
formal,  between  citizens  and  aliens.  Of  course  if  a  person  not  formally 
naturalized  exchanges  residence  in  a  state,  in  which  he  was  allowed  the 
privileges  of  citizenship,  for  residence  in  a  state  in  which  those  privi- 
leges are  denied  him,  he  can  complain  of  no  injustice  or  inequality. 
The  Constitution  of  the  United  States  commands  that  "the  citizens  of 
each  state  shall  be  entitled  to  all  privileges  and  immunities  of  citizens 
in  the  several  states " ;  but  only  federal  law  admits  to  formal  citizen- 


The  goVeknmEnt  op  the  unitkd  states. 


4S10 


■hip,  and  only  formai  citizenship  can  give  lo  an;  one,  whereTer  he  may 
go.  a  right  to  llic  priTilcgsa  and  iitimunilips  ol  cltiicnship.  The  luf- 
frage  in  partiuular  is  a  privilege  whjfh  each  stale  may  grant  upon  lerms 
of  iti  own  choosing,  provided  only  that  thuie  termi  be  not  inconalKent 
with  a  republican  farm  of  goremtneDt  (aec.  037). 

918.  Naturalization.  —  Natundlzatioii  is  the  name  given  to 
the  acquirement  of  citizenship  by  an  alien.  The  power  to  pre- 
soribe  uniform  rules  of  uaturalization  reata  with  Congress  alone, 
by  grant  of  the  Constitution.  The  states  cannot  make  rules 
of  their  own  in  the  matter,  though  they  may,  singularly  and 
inconsistently  enough,  admit  to  the  privileges  of  citizenship 
on  what  terms  they  please  (sec.  937).  The  national  natural- 
ization law  requires  that  the  person  who  wishes  to  become  a 
citizen  must  apply  to  a  court  of  law  in  the  state  or  territory  in 
which  he  desires  to  exercise  the  rights  of  citizenship  for  formal 
papers  declaring  him  a  legal  citizen ;  that  before  receiving  such 
papers  he  must  take  oath  to  be  an  orderly  and  loyal  citizen  and 
renounce  any  title  of  nobility  he  may  have  held ;  and  that  in 
order  to  obtain  such  papers  he  must  liave  lived  in  the  United 
States  at  least  hve  years,  and  in  the  state  or  territory  in  which 
he  makes  application  at  least  one  year ;  and  at  least  two  years 
before  his  application  he  must  have  declared  In  court  under 
oath  his  intention  to  become  a  naturalized  citizen. 

It  is  not  neceasary  fur  a  person  who  came  into  the  United  States  to 
Ure  three  years  before  coming  of  age  lo  make  >ilch  a  sworn  declaralion 
of  Ilia  intention  to  become  a  ciiiceii.  H  a  man  who  has  inude  sworn 
declaration  in  due  form  of  aiicli  intention  diea  before  taking  out  hia 
papers  of  naturatizalion,  his  widow  and  minor  children  may  become 
citizens  by  merely  taking  tlic  nvccasaTy  oath  of  citizenship  at  the  proper 
tltne.  The  children  of  persons  wlio  become  naturalized,  if  they  live  in 
the  United  States,  and  are  under  twenty-one  years  of  age  when  their 
parenta  take  the  OBlh  of  cittzcnsbip,  become  citizens  by  virtue  of  the 
naturaliEStion  of  their  pare  nil. 

Old.  In  Oeimany  and  Switzerland,  it  will  be  remembered,  the 
itatea  [ndiiidually  admit  to  citizenship  on  tlieir  own  terma,  »nd  state 
citizenship  carrici  with  it  federal  tiiizenship  (seL'i.  437,  biO),  The 
European  itales  have  not,  however,  any  of  the  problems  of  imturaliia- 


i 


600        THE  GOVKENMENT  OF  THE  UNITED   STATUS. 

tion  which  confront  and  confound  us  in  the  United  States.    The  whole 
world  is  not  coming  to  them  as  it  Is  coming  to  us. 

920.  CitiBenship  under  a  Conledaration.  —  The  possetsion  of  a 
national  naturalization  law  ii  one  of  the  practical  political  features 
which  distinguish  our  general  government  from  the  government  of  a 
mere  confederation.  The  states  which  compose  it  are  the  onl j '  citizens ' 
of  a  confederation :  for  the  individual  there  is  no  federal,  citizensh ip  ; 
and  the  transfer  bj  an  individual  of  his  citizenship  from  one  state  to 
another  within  the  confederation  is  as  much  a  mere  matter  of  inter- 
national comity  as  if  the  states  were  not  bound  together  bj  anj  com- 
mon law. 

921.  Central  GoTemments  of  the  States.  —  The  governments 
of  the  states  depend  for  their  structure  and  powers,  of  course, 
entirely  upon  written  fundamental  law,  upon  constitutions 
adopted  by  the  people  at  the  suggestion  of  conventions  con- 
sisting of  their  representatives,  —  upon  documents  which  we 
may  call  popular  charters.  It  was,  as  I  have  said,  upon  the 
models  and  precedents  furnished  by  the  governments  of  the 
thirteen  original  sftates  that  the  fedcKil  government  was  con- 
structed, and  this  was  one  of  the  features  copied  :  the  state 
governments,  no  less  distinctly  than  the  federal  government, 
rest  upon  fundamental  law  proceeding  from  an  authority  higher 
than  themselves. 

922.  A  very  great  uniformity  of  structure  is  observable 
among  the  central  governments  of  the  states  in  all  general 
features.  One  of  the  most  obvious  points  of  resemblance  be- 
tween them  is  the  complete  separation  and  perfect  co-ordination 
of  the  three  great  departments  of  governmental  action,  —  the 
legislative,  the  executive  and  the  judicial ;  and  those  are  set 

/  apart  and  organized  under  the  state  constitutions  with  a  very 
much  greater  particularity  than  characterizes  the  provisions 
of  the  federal  constitution. 

923.  The  State  Legislatures :  Their  Powers.  —The  state 
constitutions  supplement  the  constitution  of  the  Union,  pro- 
viding for  the  exercise  of  all  powers  not  bestowed  by  the  fed- 
eral charter ;  and  the  legislatures  of  the  states  may  be  said,  in 


THE   OnVERNMKKT   OF   THE   TTNITEU    STATES. 


501 


general  terms,  to  possess  al!  law-iaaiciiig  powers  not  given  to  Con- 
gress. But  this  is  by  no  means  a  complete  statement  of  the  case. 
State  const itutions  contain  strict  limitations  of  puwer  no  less 
than  does  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States.  Some  powers 
tliere  are  which  are  altogether  withheld :  they  cannot  under 
our  system  be  exercised  by  any  existing  authority  :  they  have 
been  granted  neither  to  Congress  nor  to  the  legislatures  of  the 
Btates.  Such,  for  example,  is  the  power  to  grant  to  any  jKreon 
or  class  of  persona  exclusive  political  privileges  or  immunities, 
the  power  to  bestow  hereditary  privileges  or  honors,  and  the 
power  to  abridge  iu  any  way  the  eipial  rights  to  life,  liberty, 
and  property  which  all  our  state  coustitutions  are  careful  to  set 
forth  in  more  or  less  elaborate  Bills  of  Rights.  These  may 
safely  be  said,  however,  to  be  powers  which  no  state  legislature 
would  dream  of  exercising,  inasmuch  as  they  would  have  to  be 
exercised,  if  exercised  at  all,  iu  the  face  of  a  public  opinion 
which  would  certainly  refnse  re-election  to  any  legislator  who 
should  violate  the  priaciples  of  republican  government  so 
strenuously  worked  out  in  our  history,  from  Magna  Charta 
down,  and  now  so  wai'mly  cherished  by  all  classes  of  our  \ieo- 
ple  that  no  denial  of  them  could  stand  upon  our  statute  books 
a  single  twelvemonth.  These  are  merely  limitations  put  upon 
reaction. 

924.  LimitatlDiis  of  Length  of  Session,  etc.  —  There  are 
other  limitatioTiB,  however,  of  a  very  different  character  con- 
tained in  our  state  constitutions  :  limitations  meant  specially 
to  control  the  action  of  legislatures  within  the  sphere  of  their 
proper  and  luidoubted  powers,  and  lUKiuestionably  based  uiwu 
a  general  distrust  of  the  wisdom,  if  not  of  the  honesty,  of  leg- 
islators. Thus  our  constitutions  very  commonly  forbid  all 
private  or  siiecial  legislation,  confining  legislatures  to  the  pas- 
sage of  general  laws  applying  uniform  rules  to  all  persons 
and  all  cases  alike.  They  limit,  moreover,  in  very  many  cases, 
the  length  and  frequency  of  legislative  sessions,  providing 
that  the  legislature  shall  convene,  for  instance,  uidy  once  in 


502        THE   GOVKKNMENT   OF  THE   UNtTKD  STATES. 


every  period  of  two  years,  and  shall  continue  its  biennial  ses- 
sion for  not  more  than  a  certain  number  of  days,  except  under 
special  or  exceptiona]  conditions,  when  extra  sessions  may  be 
called  by  the  governor  or  regular  sessions  extended  by  a  special 
two-thinls  or  three-fiftlia  vote.  Many  constitutions  contain, 
also,  minute  provisions  concerning  the  conduct  of  legislation, 
forbidding  the  introduction  of  bills  later  than  sucii  and  such  a 
day  of  a  limited  session,  prescribing  the  general  form  of  bills, 
limiting  their  suliject-matter  to  a  single  objeot  ea«h,  and  even 
commanding  the  manner  of  tlieir  consideration. 

9iio.  Other  Limitations.  —  More  than  this,  as  we  have  seen, 
there  are  certain  cla-sses  of  legislative  provisions  which  have 
been  removed  beyond  the  cognizance  of  legislatures  by  being 
put  into  the  constitutions  themselves :  such  as  exemptions  of 
certain  classes  of  property  from  seizure  for  private  debt  (gener^ 
ally  called  "Homestead  exemptions"),  'prohibition'  provis- 
ions, etc.  The  embodiment  of  sueh  measures  in  constitutions  is, 
as  I  have  said  (sees.  S!>4,  895),  only  a  means  of  putting  them 
l)eyond  legislative  interference,  —  is  a  limitation  of  the  same 
indirect  sort  as  a  Bill  of  Rights.  It  is  usual,  also,  for  our 
state  constitutions  to  limit  the  power  of  legislatures  to  create 
corporations,  by  provisions  which  direct  the  passage  of  general 
laws  of  incorporation  to  be  applied  in  a  formal  administrative 
manner  by  the  courts,  to  which  applications  for  incorporation 
are  to  be  made. 

92(!.  The  period  to  which  the  duration  of  legialative  lesaiona  li  re- 
■tritlud  Taries  from  forty  d«ya  (Colorado,  Georgia)  to  ninety  Jny» 
(HaryUnil  and  Virginia),  the  mnat  usual  period  being  sixty  day*,  it 
i)  DOteworlhy  that  only  fuiii'  of  the  original  thirteen  stalcB  have  pat  s 
reitriutioa  upon  the  aeislona  of  their  legiilaturea.  Eight  of  theae  thir- 
teen liaite,  however,  on  the  other  hsnd.  reatricteil  either  wholly  or  in 
part  the  power  to  paaa  private  or  apecial  legiaUtinn,  —  the  pairer,  Au 
i».  In  make  apecial  rule*  for  tpe^ial  caaea  or  for  parilcuUr  indlviiluala. 
It  is  nevertheless  true  that  it  ii  in  'the  newer  state*,  for  the  nrosl  pari, 
llial  the  atriclpat  and  most  eiteniive  limitation*  of  legUlatlve  power  are 
lo  be  found. 


THE  GOVERNMENT   OF   THE   UNITED  STATES.        503 


92T.  State  Legislatures  not  Sovereign  Bodies. —  It  will 
liuB  be  aeen  that  our  stiite  lygLalatures  ara  not  in  any  sense 
'eovereign '  bodies :  the  only  sovereign  authority  lies  with  the  fc 
people.  There  is  a  certain  serviceable  clearness  of  view  to  be 
had  by  regarding  the  state  goveminents  as  corporations :  theii 
legislatures  arc  latv-making  bodi&t  acting  within  the  gifts  of 
charters,  and  by  these  charters  in  most  cases  very  strictly  cir- 
cumscribed in  their  action.  It  is  this  fact  which  gives  so 
unique  a  place  of  power  under  our  Bysteni  to  the  courts,  the 
authoritative  interpreters  of  the  fundamental  law  to  which  all 
legislation  and  all  executive  action  must  conform. 

928.  Legislative  Organization —  In  all  the  states  the  legis- 
lature consists  of  two  houses,  a  senate  and  house  of  represen- 
tatives, and  in  most  of  them  the  term  of  senators  is  four  years, 
that  of  representatives  two  years,  one-half  of  the  senate  being 
renewed  every  two  years  at  the  general  elections.  There  is 
no  such  difference  in  character,  however,  between  the  two 
bouses  of  the  state  legislatures  as  exists  between  the  Senate 
and  the  House  of  Representatives  of  tlie  United  States.  Con- 
necticut, as  we  have  seeu  (sec.  8I!9),  furnished  the  suggestion 
upon  which  the  framers  of  the  federal  constitution  acted  in 
deciding  upon  the  basis  and  character  of  representation  in  the 
two  federal  houses ;  for  in  the  Connecticut  legislature  of  that 
time  the  house  represented  the  towns,  as  the  confederate  units 
of  the  state,  while  the  senate  represented  the  people  directly. 
Even  Connecticut  has  now  abandoned  this  arrangement,  how- 
ever, and  in  almost  all  the  states  representation  in  both  housas 
is  baaed  directly  upon  population,  the  only  difference  between 
the  senate  and  house  Iteing  that  the  senate  consists  of  fewer 
members  representing  larger  districts.  Often,  for  instance, 
each  county  of  a  state  is  entitled  to  send  several  representa- 
tives to  the  lower  house  of  tiie  Legislature,  while  several  coun- 
ties are  combined  to  form  a  senatorial  district. 

026.  Reasona  tor  Two  Houses  In  State  LeglslatorSB.  —  There 

it,  cODiequenttj,  no  auch  reason  for  having  tno  housea  id  Ibe  statei  hb 


604        THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  THE   UNITED   STATES. 

exists  in  the  case  of  the  federal  goyernment.  The  object  of  the  federal 
arrangement  is  the  representation  of  the  two  elements  upon  which  the 
national  government  rests,  namely,  the  popular  will  and  a  federal  onion  ^ 
of  states.  The  state  legislatures  hare  two  houses  simply  for  purposes 
of  deliberateness  in  legislation,  in  order,  that  is,  that  legislation  may 
be  filtered  through  the  debates  of  two  co-ordinate  bodies,  representing 
slightly  differing  constituencies,  though  coming  both  directly  from  the 
people,  and  may  thus  escape  the  taint  of  precipitation  apt  often  to  attach 
to  the  conclusions  of  a  single  all-powerful  popular  chamber.  The  double 
organization  represents  no  principle,  but  only  an  effort  at  prudence. 

930.  The  reason  for  our  having  double  legislatures  cannot,  however, 
be  so  simply  explained.  It  is  compounded  of  both  deliberate  and  his- 
torical elements.  Its  historii^al  grounds  are  sufficiently  clear :  the  sen- 
ates of  our  states  are  lineal  descendants  of  the  councils  associated  with 
the  colonial  governors,  though  of  course  they  now  represent  a  very  dif- 
ferent principle.  The  colonial  councils  emanated  from  the  executive, 
and  may  be  said  to  have  been  parts  of  the  executive,  while  our  senates, 
of  course,  emanate  from  the  people.  Then,  too,  there  was  the  element 
of  deliberate  imitation  of  English  institutions.  One  hundred  years  ago 
England  possessed  the  only  great  free  government  in  the  world ;  she 
was,  moreover,  our  mother-land,  and  the  statesmen  who  formed  our  con- 
stitutions at  the  revolution  naturally  adopted  that  English  fashion  of 
legislative  organization  which  has  since  become  the  prevailing  fashion 
among  all  liberalized  governments.  Possibly,  too,  they  were  influenced 
by  more  ancient  example.  The  two  greatest  nations  of  antiquity  had 
had  double  legislatures,  and,  because  such  legislatures  existed  in  an- 
cient as  well  as  in  modem  times,  it  was  believed  that  they  were  the  only 
natural  kind. 

931.  Historical  Precedents.  —  Greeks,  Romans,  and  English  alike, 
of  course,  had  at  first  only  a  single  great  law-making  body,  a  great  sen- 
ate representing  the  elders  or  nobles  of  the  community,  associated  with 
the  king,  and,  because  of  the  power  or  rank  of  its  members,  a  guiding 
authority  in  the  state.  In  all  throe  nations  special  historical  processes 
produced  at  length  legislatures  representing  the  people  also;  the  popu- 
lar assemblies  were,  on  one  plan  or  another,  co-ordinated  with  tlie  aris- 
tocratic assembly,  and  presently  the  plan  of  an  aristocratic  chamber 
and  a  popular  chamber  in  close  association  appeared  in  full  develop- 
ment. We  copied  the  English  chambers  when  they  were  in  this  stage 
of  real  co-ordination;  before  her  legislature  had  sustained  that  great 
change,  which  Greece  and  Rome  also  had  witnessed,  whereby  all  real 
power  came  to  rest  again  with  a  single  body,  the  popular  assembly. 


THE   (;OVERNMENT  OK 


I'MITED  STATES.        .505 


03a.  Terms  of  Senators  Bud  RepreaentatiTea.  — Among  lliv  ulOcr 

statea  of  llie  union  there  it  a  more  notii:i>nble  variply  of  Inw  a»  lo  Ihe 
(crnis  of  lenalom  nnd  reprceenlatircB  limn  it  to  be  founii  on  n  compuri- 
toii  of  Ihe  tonBtitiitiniis  of  Ihe  newer  staicB.  tn  MuHgndiuseiis  and 
Bhode  Islnnd,  for  inaunce,  llie  terna  of  both  genMors  and  repreitnta- 
tives  is  11  linKlp  year  only.  In  New  Jersey  >enrvtor»  are  elected  for 
three  yean,  one-lliird  of  Ihe  lenate  being  reneweit  erery  year  at  lh« 
eleelinn  for  repreBcnlflliveB,  whose  term  in  Nev  Jersey  is  but  one  year. 
A  large  number  o(  the  states,  however,  both  new  and  old,  limit  the  term 
of  senators  to  two  years,  the  term  of  rcpreaentativea ;  while  in  Louisi- 
ana reprcsentatlrea  arc  given  the  same  term  as  senators,  namely,  four 
years. 

S33,  Names  of  tbe  Houaea.  —  There  la  some  variety  among  the 
states  as  rtj^arda  Ilie  name  by  which  the  lower  house  of  the  legialainre 
ia  known.  In  New  York  the  populnr  house  is  calteil  "  the  Aaaembly  " ; 
in  Virginia,  the  "  House  of  Delegates  ";  in  New  Jersey,  Ihe  "  Gi-neral 
Assembly,"  —  a  name  generally  given  in  most  of  the  states  to  the  two 
bouses  taken  together. 

QM.  The  qualifications  required  of  senatora  and  repre.seu- 
tativea  vary  widely  in  the  different  states,  but  not  in  any  essen- 
tial jtoint  of  principle.  It  is  universally  required,  for  example, 
that  members  uf  the  legislature  sball  he  citizens;  it  is  very 
generally  required  that  they  shall  be  residents  of  the  states, 
sometimes  that  they  shall  be  residents  of  the  districts,  for 
which  they  are  elected ;  and  it  is  in  almost  all  cases  required 
that  a  member  of  the  legislature  shall  have  reached  a  certain 
age.  Variety  appears  in  these  provisions  only  in  respect  of 
particulars,  of  detail.-i,  as  to  the  length  of  time  citizenship  or 
residence  shall  have  l>een  acquired  before  election,  the  particu- 
lar ^e  necessary,  etc. 

The  age  required  varies  in  Che  esac  of  senators  from  twentynme  lo 
thirty  years,  in  the  cue  of  rcpresonUttirea  from  (wenty-one  to  twenty- 
fire. 

Only  in  Delaware  is  a  property  quulification  prescribed.  In 
that  state  no  one  can  be  a  senator  who  is  not  possessed  of  a 
freehold  estate  of  two  hundred  acres  or  of  personal  or  mixed 
estate  worth  £1000. 


506        THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  THE  UNITED   STATES. 

935.  Legislative  Procedure. — The  same  general  rules  of 
organization  and  procedure  are  observed  in  the  constitution 
and  business  both  of  Congress  and  of  the  state  legislatures. 
The  more  numerous  branch  is  in  all  cases  presided  over  by  an 
ofl&cer  of  its  own  election  who  is  called  the  '  Speaker ' ;  the  sen- 
ate sits  under  the  presidency,  generally,  of  a  Lieutenant  Gov^ 
emor,  who  occupies  much  the  same  place  in  the  government 
of  the  state  that  the  Vice  President  of  the  United  States 
occupies  in  the  national  government :  he  is  contingent  substi- 
tute for  the  governor. 

936.  Standing  Committees.  —  The  houses  of  the  state  leg- 
islatures, too,  being  separated  from  the  executive  in  such  a 
way  as  to  be  entirely  deprived  of  its  guidance,  depend  upon 
standing  committees  for  the  preliminary  examination,  digestion, 
and  preparation  of  their  business,  and  allow  to  these  commit- 
tees  an  almost  unquestioned  command  of  the  time  and  the 
conclusions  of  the  legislature.  The  state  legislatures  of  the 
early  time,  as  I  have  said,  served  as  models  for  Congress ;  they 
and  the  legislatures  of  the  later  states,  made  like  them,  have 
retained  substantially  that  first  plan  of  organization,  following 
the  rules  of  parliamentary  practice  universally  observed  among 
English-speaking  peoples;  and  they  and  Congress  alike  have 
had  in  the  main  the  same  development :  as  they  have  grown 
larger  they  have  grown  more  dependent  upon  their  advisory 
parts,  their  committees. 

In  several  States  the  constitutions  themseWes  command  the  reference 
of  all  bills  to  committees  and  forbid  the  passage  of  any  measure  which 
has  not  been  referred  and  reported  upon. 

937.  The  Suffrage.  —  The  suffrage  is  in  all  the  states  given 
by  constitutional  provision  to  male  citizens  twenty-one  years 
of  age;  but  it  does  not  in  all  the  states  stop  there.  Many 
of  the  states  extend  the  privilege  of  voting  also  to  every 
male  resident  of  foreign  birth  who  is  twenty-one  years  of  age 
and  has  declared  his  intention  to  become  a  4aturalissed  citizen ; 


THE   GOVERNMENT    OF    THE   UNITED    STATES. 


and  ten  states  grant  it  to  every  male  citizen  or  'inliabitanl' 
of  voting  age.  The  laws  of  almost  all  the  states  require  resi- 
dence in  the  state  for  a  certain  length  of  time  previous  to  the 
election  in  which  the  privilege  is  sought  to  be  exercised  (the 
period  varies  all  the  way  from  three  months  to  two  years  and 
a  half),  as  a  condition  precedent  to  voting;  most  require  a 
certain  length  of  residence  in  the  county  also  where  the  privi- 
lege is  to  be  exercised;  some  a  certain  length  of  residence  in 
the  voting  precinct.  Many  states  require  all  voters  to  have 
paid  certain  taxes;  but  no  state  has  a  property  qualification 
properly  so-called, 

S38.  In  CounecticDt  and  MaaiachDBetls  the  lUfTnige  is  conflned  to 
thoK  who  on  read  the  laws  of  ihe  state.  It  ii  conimon,  of  courae, 
throughout  the  coiinlrj  to  Exutudc  triniinala,  iDaanc  pereom,  idioia,  and 
ID  lereral  alales  Ihe  privilege  is  withheld  from  tliose  who  het  on  eiec- 
tlom.  In  Florida  betting  on  an  election  not  onl^  exdudei  from  Ihe 
election  in  connettion  wiih  which  the  offence  it  commitled,  but  is  pan- 
ished,  upon  conriclion,  by  entire  and  permanent  di«tr«nobi»ement.  A 
number  of  itatei  alto  shut  out  duelliati. 

939.  The  privilege  of  voting  in  achool  elections  ia  given  to  women  in 
Haisachuaetta,  Minnesota,  and  Colorado,  tboitgb  the  constitutions  of 
all  the  states  without  exception  dedarc  the  snfErage  to  be  restHcled,  in 
general,  to  mules.  In  the  three  territories  of  Washington,'  Wyoming, 
and  Utah,  women  are  allowed  to  vole  in  all  elections.  In  Kanaas  the]' 
have  the  elective  franchise  in  municipal  etectiona. 

*  940.  The  State  Courts.  —  A  very  great  variety  of  course 
exists  among  the  laws  of  the  several  states  regarding  the  con- 
stitution, functions,  and  relative  subordination  of  the  courts. 
A  genera!  sketch  of  the  state  courts  must,  therefore,  be  made 
in  very  broad  outline,  Perhaps  in  this  department  of  state 
law,  as  in  others,  there  may  be  said  to  be,  despite  a  bewildering 
variety  of  detail,  sofB-cient  unity  of  general  feature  to  warrant 
a  generalized  description,  and  to  render  unnecessary  the  unsat- 
isfactory expedient  of  choosing  the  institutions  of  a  single 


'Washington  Territory  bet-nmc  a  state  Jiity  1.  18BE 
along  witli  Montana,  North  Dakota,  and  ^uch  Dakota. 


being  admitted 


508        THE  GOVERNMENT  OF   THE  UNITED  STATES. 

state  as  in  some  broad  sense  typical^  and  describing  them 
alone. 

941.  The  courts  of  our  states  are  in  no  sense  organs  of  fed- 
eral justice,  as  the  courts  of  the  Grerman  states  are  (sec.  436)  ; 
they  have  an  entirely  independent  standing  and  organization 
and  an  entirely  independent  jurisdiction.  Their  constitution 
and  procedure  are  in  no  way  affected  by  federal  law,  —  except 
of  course  by  way  of  limitation; — their  sphere  is  a  sphere 
apart.  The  series  of  courts  in  each  state,  therefore,  is  com- 
plete :  every  state  has  its  supreme  court,  as  well  as  its  inferior 
tribunals,  and  appeals  lie  from  the  state  courts  to  the  courts  of 
the  United  States  only  in  cases  involving  federal  law  or  in 
cases  where  the  character  of  the  parties  to  the  suit  does  not 
give  any  state  court  complete  jurisdiction  (sees.  888,  1082, 
1083). 

942.  One  of  the  most  characteristic  features  of  our  state 
courts  is  what  I  may  call  their  local  attachment  In  most  cases 
the  judges  are  not  appointed  by  any  central  authority  but  are 
elected  by  the  voters  of  the  district  or  circuit  in  which  they 
hold  court :  they,  like  members  of  legislatures,  may  be  said 
to  have  ^  constituents.'  Their  responsibility  is  thus  chiefly  a 
responsibility  to  the  electors,  a  popular  rather  than  official 
responsibility.  The  courts  are  held  together  in  a  common 
system  and  to  a  common  duty  by  law,  therefore,  not  by  disci-^ 
pline  or  official  subordination  to  superior  judicial  authorities. 
The  courts  may  be  said  to  be  local  rather  than  central  organs ; 
they  are  integrated  only  by  the  course  of  appeal,  by  the 
appellate  autliority  of  the  higher  over  the  lower  courts  in 
points  of  law. 

943.  This  localization  of  the  organs  of  goTernment,  in  their  origin  as 
well  as  in  their  functions,  is  a  general  characteristic  of  American  polit- 
ical organization,  —  a  characteristic  which  appears  most  conspicuously 
in  the  arrangements  of  local  government,  which  is,  as  we  shall  see,  not 
so  much  organized  as  left  to  organize  itself  under  general  statutes  for 
whose  enforcement  no  central  machinery  is  provided, 


lOVERNMENT   OF  THE  UNITED  STATES.        509 

944.  Common  Law  Courts. — There  are,  usually,  four 
griulea  of  jurisdiction  in  the  judicial  systems  of  the  states,  with 
four  grades  of  courts  corresponding.  There  are  generally  (1) 
Justices  of  the  /"cap*,  who  have  jurisdiction  over  all  petty  jxilice 
offences  and  over  civil  suits  for  trifling  sums ;  who  conduct 
preliminary  hearings  in  cases  of  grave  criminal  offence,  com- 
mitting the  aecuaed,  when  there  is  prima  fade  proof  of  guilt,  . 
for  trial  by  a  higher  court ;  and  who  are,  in  general  terms,  con- 
servators of  the  peace.  They  a«t  separately  and  have  quite 
lost  the  high  judicial  estate  which  atill  belongs  to  the  English 
Justices,  from  whom  they  take  their  name.  Their  decisions 
are  in  almost  all  cases  subject  to  ap^ieals  to  iiigher  courts. 
Hajor'*  ponrts  in  the 

diction,  BO  far  >*  crimina 

ot  the  Fraoe. 

946.  (2)  County  or  Unnlclpal  Courts,  which  hear  appeals 
from  Justices  of  the  Peace  and  from  Mayor's  courts,  and 
whoso  own  original  jurisdiction  is  one  steji  higher  than  that  of 
the  Justices,  including  civil  ca^es  iuvolving  considerable  sums, 
and  criminal  cases  generally  not  of  the  gravest  character. 

Often,  however,  c^ourti  of  tht«  graile,  especially  ihe  munluipat  courts 

of  the  larger  toons,  are  giTen  a  miK^li  higher  jurisdii'tinn  unci  are  co- 

(irdinaled  in  some  respects  witli  coiirta  uf  the  next  higher  gra'te,  the 

Sup«Tinr  Courts. 

In  Meiv  York,  New  Jersej,  and  Kentucky  the  county  courts  ration 

the  English  name  of  Qnarler  Sessions. 

946.    (3)   Superior   Courts,  which  hear  appeals   from  the 

county  and  municiiKil  courts,  and  generally  from  all  inferior 
courts,  and  which  are  themselves  courts  of  high  original  juris- 
diction of  the  most  general  character  in  both  civil  atid  criminal 
cases,     They  may  be  said  to  be  the  general  courts  which  give 

I  to  the  courts  ot  lower  grade  their  name  of  '  inferior.'  County 
and  municipal  courts,  as  their  names  imply,  sit  only  for  certain 
small  districts;  but  the  districts  over  which  superior  courts 
have  jurisdiction  usually  cover  a  wide  area,  necessitating  the 


i 


MO         THE    CnVERNMENT    OF    THE   UNITED    STATES. 

sitting  of  each  such  court  in  several  places  in  suooeasioo.  lu 
other  words,  aiiperior  courts  are  generally  circuit  courts,  aa 
in  many  fltates  they  are  called. 

'  Circitil  courti '  is,  inilteil,  tlie  luuit  geoertlly  lued  Dime  (or  couru 

of  (Ilia  i^dc,  thai  ii.  for  the  principal  courta  of  the  itale ;  though  in 

klmnit  as  many  slntet  Ihej  aiv  called  '  districl  courta,'    In  moat  of  the 

'        ilalpa  theae  courta  hai«,  of  conrae,  apecial  judge!  of  their  own ;  but  in 

Hsine  and  Nen  llampahire  thej  are  held  b;  the  judge*  of  the  aupremc 

MT.  In  aome  atatca  civil  ii  teparnted  from  criminal  juriidiclion  in 
Ihia  Brade,  and  diaUnct  courta  are  created  foe  each.  Thus  in  New  York 
there  are  Circuit  courts  which  licar  ciril  cauaes  and  courla  of  Oyer  ttnd 
Terminer,  immedialclj'  subordinated  to  a  court  of  General  Seaaions,  for 
the  hearing  of  criminal  cues ;  and  !n  Texfta  there  sj-e  District  cgurta  for 
dvil  cauaea,  Diatrict  Criminal  courts  for  c-riminal  casea.  In  Peiuiajl- 
Tania  courts  of  Quarter  Sesaiona  are  the  courts  of  general  criminal  joria- 
diction,  aa  in  England,  civil  caosea  going  to  the  courts  of  Coutmoo  Pleaa. 
Delawsre  liaa  criminal  courts  called  courts  of  Gaol  Delivery. 

948.  (4)  Supreme  Courts,  which  in  most  of  the  atatea  have 
no  original  jurisdiction  at  all,  but  only  appellate  juriadiction, 
hearing  appeals  in  all  classes  of  ca^es  (except  such  aa  involve 
only  tritliug  offences  or  small  sums  of  money)  from  the  supe- 
rior courts  and  from  various  inferior  courts. 

MO,  (6)  In  five  states  there  are  ivpfemeit  courta  aboTe  the '  anprenw.' 
Thus  in  New  York  a  Court  of  Appeals  revises  errora  made  in  certain 
caaes  hj  the  supreme  conn ;  in  New  Jersey  there  Is  a  auprMii«  court 
above  the  circuit,  which  is  itself  of  high  appellate  juriadiction,  and  a 
Court  of  Errora  and  Appeala  above  tlic  aupreme;  in  Louiaiana  Ih« 
order  is  reversed  and  there  is  a  supreme  court  above  a  court  of  ap- 
peals ;  in  Illinois  a  aupreme  court  above  certain  district  "  appellata 
courts  " :  and  in  Kentucky  a  court  of  appeala  above  a  supreme  court 
which  is  called  'superior'  simply.  In  Texas  there  are  two  co-onUnat* 
aupreme  courts :  one,  called  the  aupreme.  for  the  hearing  of  clril  caaM 
only,  the  other,  called  the  court  of  appeala,  tor  the  hearing  of  criminal 
cases  and  of  civil  cases  brought  up  from  the  county  courta. 

960.  Decisions  rendered  by  the  aupreme  court  of  (he  IMatrici  of  Co- 
lambia  are  aulijecl  to  rcviaion  by  the  supreme  court  of  the  (Jnltnl  StaUa. 


THB  GOVERNMENT  OF  THE  UNITED   STATES. 


511 


O&l.  The  name  'uourt  of  apppnis'  ia  found  also  in  Maryland.  Vir- 
ginia, and  West  Virginin. 

952.  Tn  five  nf  the  original  states  (New  Hampihirc,  Mauachusetli, 
Rhode  Island,  New  York,  Ni'w  Jeney),  and  in  Maine,  tlie  supreme  courts 
liave,  anomaioutilj'  enoug1i,ur''yi'naIas  well  at  HppellaCe  jurisdiction  in  all 
cases ;  but  in  the  newer  states  such  a.n  arrangement  ia  neier  found. 

0&3.  In  several  of  the  larger  cities  of  tlie  country  Iliere  are  complete 
sets  of  courls.  reproducing  the  stale  judiciary  in  small.  Thus  in  Balti- 
more, for  example,  there  are  city  courts  from  the  lowest  grade  up  to  a 
"Supreme  Bench  of  Baltimore  City." 

954.  Courts  of  Equity.  —  "  Eqtiity  "  ia  defined,  under  the 
legal  systems  of  England  and  the  United  States,  as  "that  por- 
tion of  remedial  justice  which  is  exclusively  administered  by 
a  court  of  equity,  as  contradistinguished  from  that  portion  of 
remedial  justice  which  is  exclusively  administered  by  a  court 
ot  common  law  "  (Story).  In  other  words,  it  is  that  portion 
of  remedial  justice  whifh  was  administered  in  England  by  the 
Chancellors,  who  were  '  the  keepers  of  the  king's  conscience,' 
and  from  whose  court,  as  if  from  the  king's  sense  of  justice, 
there  issued  writs  from  time  to  time  for  the  remedy  of  wrongs 
for  which  the  common  law  maile  no  adequate  provision  (sees. 
666,  1189,  1190),  The  early  Chancellora  were  ecclesiaatics 
imbued  with  Roman  law  as  it  had  come  down  through  the 
medium  of  the  canon  law,  and  bath  in  their  hands  and  in  those 
of  their  lay  succeaaora  of  later  times,  who  were  the  heirs  of 
their  principles  and  prerogatives,  equity  law  and  procedure 
became  a  very  different  thing  from  the  law  and  procedure  of 
the  common  law  courts  (sec.  y.W ). 

9.^.  Fusion  of  Lav  and  Equity.  —  As  time  has  gone  on 
equity  and  law  liave  been  largely  fused,  even  in  England,  just 
as  the  jus  gentium  and  the  jus  civile  became  merged  in  the 
development  of  the  Roman  law  (sees.  206,  208,  212,  216) ;  and 
in  most  of  the  states  of  the  Union  the  same  courts  exercise 
both  equitable  and  common  law  jurisdiction.  In  several  states 
the  whole  procedure,  even,  iu  both  jurisdictions  has  been  made 
practically    identical,    and    law    ia    tint    distinguishable    from 


512        THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  THE  UNITED   STATES. 

equity.  Generally,  however,  the  distinctive  procedure  has 
been  preserved,  and  only  courts  of  the  superior  and  supreme 
grades  have  been  given  equitable  jurisdiction, — jurisdiction, 
that  is,  over  cases  in  which  the  remedy  is  equitable.  In 
Alabama,  Delaware,  Michigan,  Mississippi,  New  Jersey,  Ten- 
nessee, and  Vermont  there  are  still  special  chancery  courts. 

956.  Equity  processes  of  trial  differ  from  common  law  processes, 
outwardly,  chiefly  in  the  fact  that  the  testimony  is  written  instead  of 
oral,  and  that  decisions  of  fact  as  well  as  of  law  rest  with  the  judge 
instead  of  with  a  jury.  For  its  special  subject-matter  equity  jurisdic- 
tion generally  embraces  such  matters  as  trusts,  mistakes,  frauds,  etc.  — 
matters  hardly  tangible  by  ordinary  remedies. 

957.  Probate  Courts. — In  most  of  the  states  there  are  spe- 
cial probate  courts,  —  special  courts,  that  is,  charged  with  juris- 
diction over  the  proof  of  wills,  the  administration  of  estates, 
the  appointment  of  guardians,  administrators,  etc.,  the  care  of 
the  estates  of  wards,  and,  in  general  of  the  proper  disposition 
of  the  property  of  persons  deceased.  In  many  states,  however, 
these  functions  are  left  to  the  ordinary  courts  of  law. 

058.  In  England  this  probate  jurisdiction  was,  from  the  first  until  a 
very  recent  date,  a  prerogative  of  the  ecclesiastical  courts,  and  in  two 
of  our  states  the  probate  courts  retain  the  names  of  the  officers  who 
exercised  this  function  in  the  place  of  the  bishop :  in  Greorgia  the  court 
is  called  the  court  of  the  'Ordinary,'  in  New  York  the  'Surrogate's,' 
court.  In  New  Jersey,  with  a  reminiscence  of  the  same  origin,  it  is 
called  the  '  Prerogative '  court.  In  several  states,  on  the  other  hand, 
it  is  known,  by  virtue  of  one  side  of  its  function,  as  the  *  Orphan's ' 
court. 

059.  Judges. — The  judges  of  most  of  the  state  courts  are 
clecited,  generally  by  the  people,  in  a  few  cases  by  the  legisla- 
ture ;  only  in  Delaware  are  they  appointed  by  the  governor, 
though  in  several  states  they  are  nominated  by  the  governor  and 
appointed  by  and  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the  Senate. 

Supreme  court  judges  are  usually  elected  by  the  people  of  the  state 
at  large ;  circuit,  district,  county,  municipal,  and  other  judges  by  the 
electors  of  the  area  in  which  they  serve. 


The   (iOVEHNMENT    UF    THE    UNITED    STATES.         513 


The  terms  of  judges  range  till  the  way  from  two  years  to  a 
tenure  during  good  behavior. 

060.  In  New  Hampiliire,  Delaware,  nnd  Maaiaulmactts  nil  judges  of 
the  higher  cuurle  huld  during  good  beliariur ;  and  in  lihode  IsUnd,  and 
the  Didrict  of  Columbia  also,  judges  of  the  supreme  courl  hatv  n  like 
life  tenure. 

Of  course  the  length  of  Ihe  terni  varies  with  the  grade  of  the  court,  the 
tendency  being  to  give  longer  terms  to  the  judgua  of  the  higher  courts. 

961.  The  qualiflcatioas  required  of  judges  by  state  law  are 
not  stringent.  Only  some  eight  or  ttiue  of  the  states  require 
by  law  any  identification  of  tbeir  judges  with  the  legal  profes- 
sion; and  only  six  require  'learning  in  the  law';  though  of 
course,  custom  and  public  opinion  generally  confine  the  choice 
of  judges  to  professional  lawyers.  Generally  a  certain  age  is 
required  of  judges  (varying,  where  there  is  such  a  requirement, 
from  twenty-five  to  thirty-five  years),  besides,  in  most  cases, 
citizenship  and  residence  in  the  state  or  circuit. 

As  a  rule  single  judges  hold  all  tlie  courts  except  the  highest. 
Supreme  courts  have  a  more  or  less  numerous  '  bench.' 

962.  The  ministerial  officers  of  tbe  state  courts,  the  abenffs, 
are  generally  not  a|ipoiiited  by  the  judges  or  responsible  to 
them,  but  elected  by  the  people  and  answerable  to  'constit- 
uents,' just  as  the  judges  themselves  are.  Even  the  clerks  of 
the  courts  are  often  elected. 

Oea.  The  poiiHon  of  shiTiff  thus  differs  very  materially  from  the 
position  of  a  United  Sutes  marshaL  (see.  lOUl),  the  BherifTa  counu-rpart 
in  the  federal  judicial  system.  The  uiarshal  is  appointed  by  the  Presi- 
dent of  the  United  States,  and  ii  responsible  to  a  central  authority,  is 
part  of  a  centralizeil  organization  of  justice.  The  sheriff,  on  the  con- 
trary, is  (he  oi^an  of  un  extremely  decentralized,  an  almost  ditinte- 
graled,  urganizalion  of  justice. 

The  bailiffs,  the  sheriffs  deputies,  are  usually  the  appointees  of  the 
sheriff. 

9C4.  The  State  Executives.  —The  Executives  of  the  states 
are  the  least  distinct  parts  of  state  organization,  the  le;ist  sua- 


514 


THE   GOVKKNMENT    OF    THE    FSITEII    STATES. 


ceptible  of  being  adequately  piotiired  in  outline,  or  indeed  in 
any  broad  and  general  way.  Under  our  system  of  state  law 
the  executive  officers  of  a  state  government  are  neither  the 
servants  of  the  legislature,  as  in  Switzerland,  nor  the  responsi- 
ble guides  of  the  legislature,  as  in  England,  nor  the  real  con- 
trolling authority  iii  the  execution  of  the  laws,  as  under  our 
own  federal  system.  The  Executive  of  a  state  has  an  impor- 
tant representative  place,  as  a  type  of  the  state's  legal  unity  ; 
it  has  a  weighty  function  of  superintendence,  is  the  fountain 
of  information,  the  centre  and  source  of  advice,  the  highest 
organ  of  administration  to  the  general  eye;  but  it  cannot  be 
said  to  have  any  place  or  function  of  guiding  power.  Execu- 
tive power  is  diffused  by  our  law  throughout  the  local  organs 
of  government ;  only  a  certain  formal  superintendence  remEuns 
with  the  authorities  at  the  state  capitals. 

Of  courae  thU  do«>  Dot  tpply  to  the  governor'*  iMo  power,  —  tbfti 
coDtaini  real  energy,  —  but  onlj-  tu  executive  funtliouB  pra|wr;  UiHe 
are  localixed,  not  cenlralized,  titer  the  extremest  pittt«m. 

965.  Xot  all  of  the  states  have  the  same  central  executive 
officers.  All,  of  course,  have  governors ;  twenty-seven  hare 
lieutenant  governors;  all  have  secretaries  of  state;  all  have 
treasurers  ;  almost  all  have  attorneys-general ;  and  a  majority, 
superintendents  of  education.  Many  have  also  autliton  j  eleven 
have  comptrollers,  and  fifteen  boanis  of  education ;  four  (Uas- 
sachusetts.  New  Hamgisliire,  Maini>,  North  Carolina)  associate 
councils  with  their  governors. 

006.  For  the  reft,  tliere  ire  minor  cilHecn  nf  Tiriiius  function*  in  ibe 
different  ■[■(«« ;  luperiniendenla  of  |>riitini,  fur  in*liince,  i^Kialntra  of 
liml  offli'oi.  luperintendmli  of  labor,  burtnux  of  agriL-ulturv,  curoinia- 
■loneri  of  minei.  conimislionere  of  iraiiii|;raliou.  elc.  Tiler*  ii,  of 
course,  no  uniformity  betwi'en  the  iidiiiitiiatratians  of  the  itatM  u 
reitarda  Iheia  ipecial  offlcea;  different  atntea  nndertHke  liiffemit  fane- 
Uona,  new  or  old,  and  ori>al«  new,  or  riv.vo  old.  offlci'a  aei-ordinsl/. 

9G7.  The  governor's  term  cf  office  is  in  almost  all  of  Uu 
states  either  two  or  four  yeLirs,  although  Massachusetts  and 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OF   THE   UNITED   STATES.        515 

Rhode  Island  give  their  governora  a  term  of  but  a  single  year, 
while  New  York  and  New  Jersey  elect  theirs  for  three.  The 
tieuteD ant-governor,  where  such  an  officer  is  elected,  has  the 
same  term  as  the  governor,  and  is  generally  required  to  have 
the  same  qualifications. 

1168.  These  qiudijications  consist,  almost  always,  of  citizen- 
ship of  from  two  to  twenty  years  standing,  residence  within 
the  state  of  from  one  to  ten  years,  and  ^e  of  from  twenty-five 
to  thirty  years. 

In  Maine  it  is  requirpd  ih>t  the  gOTcmar  shall  be  a  natiiit-horn  citi- 
zen. UiBSBchuietts  impiiiea  upon  candirlntci  for  her  goTeratir'i  chfttr 
>  properly  qualillFalion.  namely,  the  pooesiion  in  his  own  right  of 
freehold  property  lying  within  (he  state,  and  worth  i  1000. 

969.  The  terms  of  the  other  principal  state  officers  are 
usually  the  same  as  the  term  of  the  governor,  though  it  is  not 
uncommon  to  give  to  treasurers,  secretaries  of  state,  attorneys- 
general,  and  auditors  a  longer  tenure.  The  qualifications  re- 
quired of  the  different  officers  are  of  course  of  the  most  various 
nature. 

In  New  York,  though  the  goTemor  and  lieutenant-goTemor  hold  (or 
three  jean,  the  other  officers  of   tlate  are  given  terms  of  only  two 

970.  The  conititulions  of  many  of  the  ilHtei  Hill  exhibit  the  jealousy 
of  l0D|t  terms  of  office  which  wm  bo  eharact eristic  of  the  eilreme  detno- 
LTalLC  feeling  genernted  in  Ihc  colonies  by  the  tonstant  friction  between 
the  representatives  of  the  people  and  officials  who  owed  their  offices, 
not  la  election,  but  to  royal  appoinlnient.  The  constiTutinn  of  Missis- 
sippi forbids  the  holding  of  any  office  for  life  or  during  good  behavior : 
seven  slates  limit  official  tenure  to  a  maximum  period  of  seven  years ; 
Texas  makes  two  years  the  maximum  :  and  Massachusetts,  Virginia, 
and  Maryland  give  express  constitutional  sanction  to  ro(a(i'on  /n  office. 

9TI.  Many  states  effect  suoh  a  limitation  with  reference  to  the  tenure 
o(  the  governor's  office  by  proviBinns  setting  bounds  to  the  re-eligibility 
of  the  governor.  Thus  some  eidude  their  governors  from  successive 
terms ;  others  allow  only  a  single  term  to  any  one  man  within  a  specific 
period  of,  say,  eight  years;  wbile  slitl  olhert  withhold  re-«Ug{bilit7 
altogether. 


516 


THB   c;oVEHNMENT   OF  THE   UNITED   STATES. 


972.   Contrast  between  State  and  Federal  Executives.  — 

The  federal  executive  waa,  as  we  have  seen  (sec.  869),  consti- 
tuted in  quite  close  accordance  with  the  models  of  previous 
state  organization;  but  the  imitation  can  sc.u'cely  t>e  said  to 
have  gone  further  than  the  adoption  of  the  suggestion  that  the 
United  States  should  have  a  single  governmental  head,  a  presi- 
dent, because  the  states  had  tried  and  approved  a  single  presi- 
dency. For  the  rest,  the  president  was  given  the  eharacter, 
as  regards  his  relations  with  the  other  officials  of  the  federal 
system,  rather  of  an  English  sovereign  than  of  a  state  governor. 
Certainly  the  contrast  between  the  official  place  and  power  of 
the  president  and  the  place  and  power  of  the  state  governors 
of  the  present  day  is  a  very  sharp  and  far-reaching  contrast 
indeed.  The  president  of  the  United  States  is  the  only  exec- 
utive officer  of  the  federal  government  who  is  elected;  all 
other  federal  officials  are  appointed  by  him,  and  are  respOD&ible 
to  him.  Even  the  chief  of  them  bear  to  him,  in  theory  xt 
least,  only  the  relation  of  advisers ;  thoi^h  in  fact,  it  must  be 
acknowledged,  they  are  in  effect  his  colleagues.  Of  state  i 
cials  assoiriated  with  the  governor  it  may,  on  the  other  hand,  be 
said  that  both  in  law  and  in  fact  they  are  colleagues  of  the  gov- 
ernor, in  no  sense  his  agents  or  subordinates,  except  perhaps 
in  mere  formal  preeedenee.  They,  like  himself,  are  elected  by 
the  people ;  he  is  in  no  way  concerned  in  their  cboic«.  Nor  do 
they  serve  him  after  election.  They  are  not  given  liim  as 
advisers ;  they  are,  on  the  contrary,  co-ordiiuited  with  him. 
Xorth  Carolina,  indeed,  calls  her  chief  officers  of  state  a  'cabi- 
net ' ;  but  they  are  not  dependent  upon  each  other  even  in 
counsel,  and  they  are  quite  as  independent  of  the  governor  t 
Congress  is  of  the  president.  The  only  means  of  removal  to 
which  the  principal  officers  of  the  states  aru  subject  is,  ordi- 
narily,  itnpeackmenl,  to  which  the  governor  also  is  equally 
exposed.  Both  they  and  he  may  be  charged  with  official 
crimes  and  misdemeanors  by  the  house  of  representatives  aod 
1,  convicted,  and  removed  by  the  senate  of  thi-  stata    Their 


THE  Government  ok  the  tinited  states.      517 

only  other  responsibility  is  to  the  courts  of  law,  tu  which,  like 
any  other  citizens,  they  are  answerable,  after  removal  from 
office,  for  actual  breaches  of  law.  Governor,  treasurer,  secre- 
tary of  state,  attoniey-fjeneral,  — all  state  officers  alike,  serve, 
not  other  officers,  but  the  people,  who  elected  them  ;  upon  the 
people  they  are  dependent,  not  upon  each  other ;  they  consti- 
tute no  hierarchy,  but  stand  upon  a  perfect  equality. 

973,  Id  Delaware,  Kcnlucky,  M«rjlBini,  Ne«  Jersey,  Feootylranltt, 
WbbI  Virginia,  and  Teitia,  llie  aeerelariea  of  slale  are  appoinled  by  tLe 
gavernur,  BUbjecl  to  confictiialion  t>y  Ihc  Bcnale;  in  several  atatea  the 
attorn ey-gencral  alao  ii  appointed ;  nor  ii  it  uncomnion  (or  the  itate 
anperintendenl  of  education  lo  be  an  appointee  of  the  gaTcmor.'  and 
thete  facte  olTer  apparent  coiilradictian  to  the  alati'ment  thai  tlie  aeveral 
coDllilUFDt  pans  of  the  alnle  exeuulivfi  atand  alwsya  apart  in  complete 
independenee  and  co-ordination,  —  especially  when  it  is  addpd  that  in 
one. or  two  ilale*  uflioers  ao  important  aa  Ilie  lecretary  of  state  and  the 
■ttomey-general  hold  during  the  pltatNre  of  fkt  goiKmor.  But  theae  caaei 
canatltut«  in  fact  no  real  exceptiona  :  for  the  duties  of  audi  offlcera,  after 
their  appointment,  are  preacribed  hy  constitutional  |iruti>ion  or  by  stat- 
ute, not  by  the  governor;  and  the  governor  may  remove  t htm,  not  at 
hia  whim,  but  for  just  legal  cauae  only.  In  brief,  tbuugli  appointed  by 
him,  they  do  not  depend  upon  him. 

974.  Real  Character  of  a  Sta.te  'Executive.' — The  gover- 
nor therefore,  is  uot  the  'Executive  ';  he  is  but  u  single  piece 
of  the  executive.  There  are  other  pieces  co-ordinited  with 
him  over  which  he  has  no  direi-t  official  control,  an.l  which  are 
of  less  dignity  than  he,  only  because  they  have  no  power  to 
control  legislation,  aa  he  may  do  by  the  exercise  of  his  veto, 
and  because  his  position  is  more  representative,  perhaps,  of 
the  state  government  as  a  whol^,  of  the  people  of  the  state  as 
a  unit.  Indeed  it  may  be  doubted  whether  the  governor  and 
other  principal  officers  of  a  state  government  can  even  when 
taken  together  he  correctly  described  as 'the  executive,'  since 
the  actual  execution  of  the  laws  does  uot  rest  with  them  but 
with  the  local  officers  chosen  by  the  towns  and  counties  and 
bound  to  the  central  authorities  of  the  state  by  no  real  bonds 


518 


THE    GOVERNMENT   OF    THE    UNITED    STATES. 


of  responsibility  whatever.  Throughout  all  the  states  there  u 
a.  significant  distiuctioQ,  a  real  separation,  between  '  state  '  and 
'  local '  officials ;  local  officials  are  not  regarded,  that  is,  as  atate 
officers,  but  aa  officers  of  their  districts  only,  responsible  to 
constituents,  not  to  central  authorities.  In  all  the  states, 
probably  without  exception,  the  sheriffs  and  other  county  offi- 
cers, the  county  treasurers,  clerks,  surveyors,  commissioners, 
etc.,  and  the  town  and  city  officials  also,  as  well  as  the  judges 
of  the  courts  and  the  solicitors  or  district  attorneys  who  repre- 
sent the  public  authority  before  the  courts,  are  chosen  by  the 
voters  of  limited  areas,  and  are  regarded,  for  the  most  part,  as 
serving,  not  the  state,  but  their  jxtrl  of  the  state.  Minor  'state' 
officers  there  are,  —  minor  officers,  that  is,  who  serve  ministe- 
rially the  central  offices,  — and  these  are  often  appointed  by 
the  governor ;  but  it  is  exceptional  for  the  governor  to  control 
iu  any  real  sense  the  officials,  the  local  authorities,  by  whom  the 
laws  are  in  fact  put  into  actual  operation.  The  president  of 
the  United  States  is  the  veritable  chief  and  master  of  the  offi- 
cial forces  of  the  federal  government ;  he  appoints  and  in  most 
oases  can  remove,  for  cause,  all  federal  marshals,  district  attor- 
neys, revenue  officers,  post-office  officials.  But  the  governor  of 
a  state  occupies  no  such  position ^  nor  does  any  high  'stats' 
official;  the  central  offices  of  a  state  constitute  a  system  of 
supervision  and  report  often,  but  seldom  a  system  of  control. 

0T5.  In  Michigan,  il  ii  true,  >11  officuli  not  legialstiTe  or  judicUl  maj 
be  renioTed  by  the  gorprnor  for  juBt  legal  caiue;  ID  New  York,  t<Ki, 
iheriffs,  cnronerB,  diitrict  Rltornej'i,  and  countj  clerka  are  remoTable 
bf  tlie  aame  nuthoHly,  and  in  Wiicomin  aberiSi,  coronen,  diitrict 
BlComeyi,  and  regiilran  of  deed* ;  but  luch  proTiaions  are  exceptional, 
and  are  not  aciiompRnied  by  any  real  integration  of  local  goTermnent 
by  a  ayalem  of  continuom  central  control,  GoTerament  remaini  dia- 
jointod.  —  atill  lies  in  leparated  parts. 

9T0.  RelatloiiB  of  the  tiocalto  th«  Central  Oigana  of  Oorem- 
msnt  iu  tb«  States. —  It  ia  iharactcriatic  of  our  ataie  organiution, 
therefore,  that  the  oounliea,  townships,  and  cities  into  which  the  atatea 
arcdiiided  for  purpo(«iot  local  guvernuienl  do  not  serve  aaorganaof  the 


1 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OF   THE   UNITED   STATES. 


519 


I 


■tnlGB  exactly,  hut  nthcr  ai  itiilep«ii(l«nt  aTgBDumi,cauaIituted  what  Ihey 
are  by  aliile  Inn,  indeed,  but  after  being  setup,  left  to  iheiiiaetrfra  almoat 
ai  entirely  a;  if  the^  were  self'Conati  taied.  They  elect  their  own  officer! 
and  go  Ilicir  own  paoei  i%  enfort^ing  the  general  lawa  of  llie  stale. 

977,  We  have  not,  therefore,  local  '  tttf-goBemaent,'  in  the  aeniie  in 
which  FrofesBor  Gneist  has  found  that  term  to  be  properly  used  when 
employed  in  the  light  of  ill  Teutonic  history  ;  we  bare,  instead,  separate 
■oval  lell-direution  which  ii  not  the  application  of  gorurnmenl,  but  tlie 
play  of  independent  action.  Our  local  areas  are  not  guvemed,  \a  brief ; 
they  act  far  themseWes.  Self-goT«rnnient  implies,  when  used  in  it* 
strict  liiatorical  meaning,  that  the  offlcer*  of  local  administration  are 
offlcen  of  the  ilat<,  of  the  central  authority,  wliaiever  may  be  the 
machinery  of  their  appointment,  and  that  their  reipnnsibilily  is  central, 
not  to  their  neighbors  merely.  The  only  sense  in  which  the  local  uiiii« 
of  our  state  organization  are  goeemtd  at  all  is  this,  that  they  act  under 
general  laws  which  are  made,  not  by  themaelves,  but  by  the  central 
legislature!  of  the  slates.  Theee  law*  are  not  executed  by  the  central  ei- 
ecutife  authoriiiea,  or  under  tlieir  control,  hut  only  by  local  authorities 
acting  in  semi- independence.  Tbcy  are,  so  tossy,  left  to  run  thcmielTes. 

978.  The  Governor.  — The  usual  duties  of  a  state  governor 
may  be  conveniently  summed  up  under  four  general  heads ; 
(1),  as  towards  the  legislature,  it  is  his  duty  to  transmit  to  the 
bouses  at  each  regular  session,  and  at  such  other  times  as  may  be 
required,  full  information  coneemiug  the  state  of  the  eommon- 
wealth,  and  to  recommend  to  tbem  suuh  measures  as  seem  to 
him  necessary  for  the  public  good.  It  is  also  his  duty  in  case  of 
necessity  for  such  a.  step,  or  upon  the  requisition  of  a  sufficient 
number  of  legislators,  to  summon  the  houses  to  extra  session. 
(2)  He  is  commander-in-chief  of  the  state  militia,  and  as  such 
is  bound  to  see,  not  only  that  foreign  invasion  is  repelled,  but 
also  that  internal  order  is  preserved.  (3)  He  exercises  the  clem- 
ency of  the  state  towards  condemned  persons,  having  the  right 
to  grant  pardons  to  persons  convicted  of  crime,  to  remit  fines 
and  penalties,  under  certain  conditions,  and  to  remove  political 
disabilities  incurred  in  consequence  of  conviction  of  crime; 
though  he  exercises  these  high  prerogatives  subject  always  to 
a  definite  responsibility  to  public  opinion  and  to  the  laws. 


520        THE  QOVERNKBNT  OF  THE  XTNITED  STATES. 

In  MHiie  ttatet,  mm  notmbly  in  PenntylTania,  the  power  of  granting  |imr- 
dona  ia  giren  to  the  goremor,  howerer,  only  in  form,  the  sanction  being 
made  seoetaary  of  a  Board  of  Pardons,  whose  action  is  semi- judicial. 

(4).  In  all  the  states  except  four  (IVelaware,  Rhode  Island, 
Ohio,  North  Carolina)  the  governor's  assent  is  made  necessary 
to  the  validity  of  all  laws  not  passed  over  his  dissent  by  a 
special  legislative  vote  upon  a  second  consideration  made  in  fall 
view  of  the  governor's  reasons  for  withholding  his  signature. 

079.  All  bills  which  the  governor  signs,  or  upon  which  he  does  not 
take  anj  action  within  a  certain  length  of  time,  become  law;  those 
which  he  will  not  sign  he  must  return  to  the  legislature  with  a  state- 
ment of  his  objections.  Generally  he  must  return  bills  which  he  thus 
rejects  to  the  house  in  which  they  originated,  though  in  Kansas  he  must 
return  them  always  to  the  House  of  Representatires. 

980.  The  Tote  by  which  a  bill  may  be  passed  orer  the  gorernor's 
Teto  raries  Tery  widely  among  the  states.  In  Connecticut  a  mere  ma- 
jority suffices  for  its  second  passage ;  in  other  states  a  three-fifths  rote 
is  required,  in  some  a  two-thirds  TOte ;  sometimes  a  majority  of  elected 
members  (instead  of  a  special  number  within  a  mere  quorum)  must 
concur  in  a  second  passage ;  and  sometimes  two-thirds  of  the  elected 
members.  In  Missouri  it  is  provided  that  the  votes  of  two-thirds  of 
the  elected  members  shall  be  necessary  in  the  house  in  which  the  meas- 
ure originated,  while  a  mere  majority  of  the  other  house  will  suffice. 

981.  In  thirteen  of  the  states  the  governor  is  given  the  power  to 
veto  particular  items  in  appropriation  bills ;  as  regards  all  other  bills 
his  approval  or  disapproval  must  cover  all  of  the  measure  or  none  of  it. 

982.  The  Secretary  of  State.  —  The  title '  Secretary  of  State ' 
borne  by  a  conspicuous  ofl&cer  in  each  of  the  states  is  very  apt 
to  mislead  those  who  have  studied  first  the  English  executive 
or  the  functions  of  our  own  minister  of  foreign  affairs.  The 
federal  Secretary  of  State  is  first  of  all  an  executive  minister, 
only  secondarily  a  secretary ;  and  the  five  principal  Secretaries 
of  State  in  England  are  equally  without  prominent  secretarial 
functions.    They  are  one  and  all  executive  heads  of  department. 

083.  The  federal  Secretary  of  State  is  entitled  to  his  official  name 
chiefly  by  virtue  of  certain  minor  duties  seldom  thought  of  by  the  pub- 
lic in  connection  with  the  Department  of  State.    He  has  charge  of  the 


THK    GOVERSMENT   OF   THE    UNITED    STATES.         521 

■cal  uf  the  United  States ;  ho  pregerces  the  originals  of  all  Uws  anil  of 
all  urdi'ra,  rciolntiunn,  or  votci  of  the  houie*  which  hare  received  the 
force  of  law  ;  he  f  urniahes  to  Congress.  hesiiJcs  consular  and  diplomatic 
reports,  lists  of  passengers  arrived  in  the  United  States  from  foreign 

064.   The  chief  clencal  features  of  the  office  which  the  fi<e  Principal 
Secretaries  of  Stale  in  England  theoretically  ihiire  (see.  193)  would 
o  be  represented  b;  the  necessity  of  tisc  countersignature  of  tome 
one  of  them  to  the  validitjr  of  the  sign-niaiiual. 
985.   The  Secretaries  of  State  in  the  eon imon wealths  of  our 
Union,  on  the  contrary,  can  show  substantial  cause  for  holding 
their  title ;  the  making  and  keeping  of  records  iu  the  central 
duty  of  their  oifii^e.     It  is  usually  their  duty  to  register  the  *" 
official  acta  of  the  governor,  to  enroll  and  puhlish  tlie  Acts  of 
the  Legislature,  to  draw  up  all  commissions  issued  to  public 
officers,  to  keep  all  official  bonds,  to  record  all  state  titles  to 
property,  to  keep  anil  affix,  where  authorized,  the  seal  of  the 
monwealth,  ti^  preserve  carefal  reconls  of  the  boiuidariPS  of 
the  various  civil  districts  (the  counties,  townships,  etc.)  of  the 
state,  and  to  give  to  all  who  legally  apply  duly  attested  copies 
of  the  public  dociunents  in  their  keeping.     In  brief,  the  Secre- 
tary's office  is  the  public  record  office.  » 
OBQ.   Often  other  duties  are  Resigned  to  the  Secretary  of  State.     In 
one  stale,  for  instance,  he  is  constituted  Internal  Improvement  Com- 
missioner; in  another  Surveyor- general.    But  such  addiliunal  functions 
arc  not,  of  course,  chnract eristic  of  his  office. 

067.  It  is  to  the  Secretary  of  State  in  each  commonwealth  that  the 
votes  of  the  state's  electors  for  President  and  Vice  President  are  re- 
turned  ;  it  is  he  who  transmits  them  to  the  president  u(  the  Senate  to 
be  opened  in  the  joint  seision  of  the  two  houses. 

966.  Votes  in  state  elections  also  are  generally  returnable  to  the 
Secretary  of  State's  office,  and  the  Secretary  nf  Stale  is  very  commonly 
one  of  the  state  canvassersof  election  returns.  Such  duties  manifestly 
How  very  naturally  from  the  general  duties  of  his  office. 

989.  The  Comptroller,  or  that  equivalent  officer,  the  state 
Auditor,  is  public  acci mutant.  It  ia  hia  function  to  examine 
and  pass  upon  all  claiius  presented  under  existing  provisions 


i 


i 


522         THE    GOVERNMENT    OF   THE    UNITED    STATES, 

of  law  against  ttie  state ;  to  audit  the  accounts  of  all  officer* 
charged  with  the  collection  of  the  revenue  of  the  state,  fHing 
their  vouchers,  and  requiring  of  them  the  necessary  bonds,  and 
crediting  them  with  all  sums  for  which  they  present  the  state 
Treasurer's  receipt;  to  ensure  uniformity  in  the  assessment 
and  collection  of  the  public  revenue  by  preparing  and  furnish- 
ing to  the  local  fiscal  officers  the  proper  forms  and  instructions ; 
to  issue  warrants  for  all  legal  disbursements  of  money  from  the 
treasury  of  the  state,  keeping  a  careful  account  with  the  state 
treasurer;  to  submit  his  books  and  accounts  at  any  time  to  ex- 
amination by  the  legislature :  in  a  word,  to  regulate  the  assess- 
nient,  collection,  and  disbursement  of  the  public  moneys. 

990.  The  State  Treasurer  may  be  sairl  simply  to  keep  th« 
public  moneys  subject  to  the  warrants  of  the  Comptroller. 
Without  such  warrant  he  can  pay  out  nothing. 

Ofll.  Theie,  ni*nir?«M7,  are  not  offli-eg  at  control.  The  Comptroller, 
for  example,  ean  generally  proceed  agninat  local  Dical  ofDcera  through 
the  local  law-represcntntivei  of  lite  time,  the  local  stales-altortie; 
the  ordinary  court*,  for  the  purpose  of  acouring  the  ncceaanry  bonda, 
when  ihcic  are  not  prompllj  or  prnperl;  given, or  u(  enforcing  tlie  paj' 
ment  of  moncya  wiiliheld  or  uncollected ;  and  he  may  loatae  teat  of  Iho 
validity  or  sufBciciicy  of  officinl  bonds  by  any  mean*  "ithin  hia  reach ; 
bnt  he  haa  none  but  this  judiuial  control,  tbii  indirect  control,  that  ii, 
cierciied  llirougb  the  courts  urer  officers  wliu  refuse  bond  or  wl.o  neglect 
the  forma  and  inaiructiona  ifaacd  to  them  regarding  the  aaieHiment  and 
collection  of  tales.  The  whole  machinery  of  control  is  local,  noi  central, 
—  through  court*  and  *ta lea-attorney*  who  are  tbein*elre*  elected  by  iJie 
■ame  parsons.  In  town  or  county,  by  whom  the  collecting  officers  aro 
cho*«n.  The  local  fiscal  officers  are  not,  in  other  words,  offlcen  of  lh» 
state  Treasury,  but  officer*  of  the  town*  and  counties  whom  the  slaw 
employs  as  its  ngentt. 

993.  The  State  Superintendent  of  Education  often  occupies 
a  somewhat  differi'iit  position.  It  is  his  prerogative  to  pnv 
scribe  the  qualiticatious  of  teachers  and  the  inethodi!  by  which 
they  are  to  be  selpcted ;  he  exercises  a  thorough  inspection  of 
the  schools  throughout  the  state ;  often  he  is  given  power  to- 


THE   GOVERNMENT  OP  THE   UNITED  STATES. 

secure  proper  reports  of  school  work  through  specml  inspectors 
ap()oiiited  to  at^t  insteaii  of  local  Buperintendents  whose  reijorts 
are  irregular  or  unsatisfactory.  School  administration  is  rec- 
ognized to  require  a.  certain  degree  o£  centralization  of  author- 
ity, and  so  to  constitute  a  legitimate  exception  to  the  general 
rules  as  to  the  constitution  of  executive  power  in  the  states. 
Still,  even  the  power  of  a  state  Superintendent  of  Education 
does  not  often  go  very  much  beyond  mere  supervision.  The 
powers  of  district  or  township  school  directors  remain  in  most 
caaes  very  absolute  as  regards  tUe  management  of  the  schools. 
They  are  governed  by  statute,  not  by  the  state  Superintendent. 

POS.  CoiutltQtlonal  DUtnsfon  of  tbe  Bxecnttve  Power.  —  The 

conjlitulioni  of  at  least  si-vcn  of  ilic  Btalei  make  very  frsnk  confession 
of  the  clifFuBJon  of  executive  Hutlioritj'  upon  wliicli  1  have  dwell  si 
characterletic  of  our  stale  system.  Thus  the  constitution  of  AUbBlna 
provides  that  the  eiecutivi!  power  "  thall  consist  of  the  governor,  Secre- 
wry  o(  Stale,  slate  treasurer,  stale  auditor,  attorney -gene  ml,  and  super- 
intendent of  education,  and  the  sheriff  for  eauii  eounty."  The  coosll- 
tQtioDs  of  Arkansas,  Colorado.  Illinois,  Minnesotn,  Pennsylvania,  and 
Texas,  make  similar  enumerations,  with  the  exception  of  the  sheriff* 
of  the  counties.  Tb«  Florida  conatitulion  of  16(18  provided  that  the 
governor  should  be  "  assisted  by  a  cabinet  of  administrative  officers  " 
appointed  by  himself,  subject  to  the  conErmation  of  Ihe  Scnuie ;  but 
clothed  these  offlceri  with  function*  whieli  made  them  in  fact  not 
colleagnei. 

lost  of  Ihe  other  states  declare  the  executive 
power  to  be  vested  in  the  governor,  but  are  hardly  through  with  nut- 
lining  his  functions  before  they  provide  for  Ihe  erection  of  exevulive 
departments  among  which  the  greater  part  of  executive  power  sliall  be 
parcelled  out;  so  that  the  arrangement  is,  in  effect,  that  of  those  states 
which  declare  the  e.tccutire  oBlce  to  be  'in  commission '  by  enumerating 
Hie  officers  who  are  to  divide  its  duties. 

9M.  Full  Iiegal.  but  no  Hierarchical,  Control. —This,  then,  is 
the  sum  of  the  whole  matter :  the  control  of  law  is  llinrough  and  com- 
plete :  statutes  leave  to  no  officer,  either  centra!  or  local,  any  cnnsider- 
•ble  play  of  discretionary  power :  «n  far  as  possible  they  command  every 
ofBcer  in  every  act  of  his  mliiiiiiialration.  But  no  hierarchy  stands  be- 
tween any  officer  and  the  law.    The  aeveral  functiona  of  eiecative  power 


524        THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  THE   UNITED  STATB8. 

arc  (egregHteil,  —  ^nth  official,  bo  to  sHy,  aerrei  hU  own  fUtnte.     So 

tliurough  is  the  coTilrnl  ntlempUd  hy  legislation,  —  bdcI  io  potent 
nmoni;  as  is  Ihe  legal  linhit  and  conscience.  1 1  ip  I  an 'abiding  lense,— 
tlinl  no  offitial  control,  no  hiernrfliiL'al  orgnnizalion  has  been  thought 
necessary. 

Local  Govkknmknt. 

i)9o.  General  Characteristics. — The  large  freedom  of  action 
und  broad  scope  of  function  given  to  local  authorities  is  tbe 
(tistinguishing  characteristic  of  the  American  system  of  govern- 
ment. Law  is  central,  in  the  sense  of  being  uniform  and  the 
command  of  the  central  legislature  in  each  state ;  and  its  pre- 
scriptions are  niinute ;  but  function  and  executive  power  are 
local.  There  ia  a  single  comprehensive  statutory  plan,  but  a 
host  of  unasHociated  deputies  to  carry  it  into  effect,  an  infinite 
variety  in  the  local  application  of  its  principles.  General  laws 
are  given  to  the  localities  by  state  legislation,  and  these  laws 
are  generally  characterized  by  a  very  great  degree  of  particu- 
larity and  detail  of  provision;  but  no  central  authority  has 
executive  charge  of  their  application  :  each  locality  must  see 
to  it  for  itself  that  they  are  carried  out. 

996.  Duties  of  Local  Government.  —  The  duties  of  local 
government  include  I'olicc,  Sanitation,  the  Care  of  the  Poor, 
the  Support  and  Administration  of  Sclirwls,  the  Constructioa 
and  Maintenance  of  Roads  and  Bridges,  tbe  Licensing  of 
Trades,  tlie  Assessment  and  Collection  of  Taxes,  besides  the 
Administration  of  Justice  in  the  lower  grades,  the  maintenance 
of  Court  Houses  and  Jails,  and  every  other  affair  that  makes 
for  the  peace,  comfort,  and  local  good  government  of  the  various 
and  differing  communities  of  each  commonwealth.  In  many 
places  libraries  are  included  among  the  institutions  given  into 
the  charge  of  the  officers  of  local  government.  Of  course  local 
officers  look  to  state  law  for  their  authority ;  hut  practically 
state  administration  represents  only  the  nnlfying  scheme  of 
local  government.  Local  administration  is  the  administnttioa 
of  the  state. 


THK  GOVEKNMBNT   OF   THE   UNITED   STATES.         525 


d97.  Local  Varieties  of  Organization. —  Almost  without 
exception  the  states  which  have  b«cii  a-lded  to  the  original 
thirteen  by  whom  the  Union  was  formed  have  derived  their 
local  institutions,  whether  by  inheritance  or  by  imitation,  from 
the  mother-states  of  the  Atlantic  seaboard.  Wherever  New 
England  settlers  have  predominated  the  lowiiship  has  taken 
quick  rootage  and  had  a  strong  growth ;  wherever  Southern 
men  have  gone  the  county  has  found  favor  above  other  forms 
of  local  oi^anization ;  wherever  the  people  from  the  two  sec- 
tions have  met  and  mixed,  as  In  the  early  days  they  met  and 
mixed  in  New  Jersey  and  Pennsylvania,  the  same  combination 
or  mixture  of  institutions  that  is  characteristic  of  the  middle 
Atlantic  states  is  found  in  full  prominence.  But  in  all  cases 
the  new  foundations  in  the  west  have  this  common  feature : 
they  have  all  been  in  a  greater  or  less  degree  artificially  con- 
trived. Towns  have  not  grown  up  in  the  northwest  for  the 
same  reasons  that  led  to  their  growth  in  New  England,  in  the 
days  when  isolation  was  necessary  and  when  isolation  of  course 
involved  compact  and  complete  aelf-govemmcnt  (sees.  835-837) ; 
they  have,  on  the  contrary,  been  deliberately  constructed  in 
imitation  of  New  England  models.  Neither  have  western 
counties  been  developed  by  processes  of  pioneer  agricultural 
expansion  such  as  made  the  irregular,  and  in  a  sense  geograph- 
ically natural,  counties  of  Virginia  (sees.  841-843)  :  they 
have,  on  the  contrary,  been  geometrically  laid  off  in  the  exact 
squares  of  the  government  survey  because  the  settlers  wanted 
to  reproduce  by  statute  the  institutions  which  in  their  old 
homes  have  been  evolved  by  slow,  unpremeditated  colonial 
growth.  The  institutions  of  the  admitted  states,  in  a  word, 
were  transplanted  by  enactment,  whereas  the  institutions  of 
the  original  states  were  almost  unconscious  adaptations  of 
old  custom.  It  by  no  means  follows  that  these  newer  insti- 
tutions lack  naturalness  or  vigor:  in  most  cases  they  lack 
neither,  ^ a  self-reliant  race  has  simply  re-adapted  institutions 
common  to  its  ixilitieal  habit;  but  they  do  lack  the  indjvidu- 


626        THE  GOVERNMENT  OP  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

ality  and  the  native  flavor  often  to  be  found  in  the  institutions 
in  whose  likeness  they  have  been  made. 

998.  The  differences  of  institution,  then,  which  show  them- 
selves in  the  east  between  local  government  in  New  England, 
local  government  in  the  South,  and  local  government  in  the 
central  belt  of  Atlantic  states  extend  also  into  the  west. 
There,  too,  we  find  the  three  types,  the  township  type,  the 
county  type,  and  the  compound  type  which  stands  between 
the  two ;  but  the  compound  type  is  in  the  west  naturally  the 
most  common :  the  westerner  has  had  the  sagacity  to  try  to  com- 
bine the  advantages  of  all  the  experiments  tried  in  the  older 
states,  rejoicing  in  being  fettered  by  no  hindering  traditions, 
and  profiting  by  being  restrained  by  no  embarrassing  incapac- 
ity for  politics. 

Keeping  these  facts  in  mind,  it  will  be  possible  to  consider 
without  confusion,  the  Township,  the  County,  the  School  Dis- 
trict, the  Town,  and  the  City  as  elements  of  local  government 
in  the  United  States.  The  different  place  and  importance 
given  to  each  of  these  organs  in  different  sections  may  be 
noted  as  we  proceed. 

999.  The  Township :  Its  Historical  Origin.  —  The  town- 
ship is  entitled  to  be  first  considered  in  every  description  of  local 
government  in  the  United  States  not  only  because  it  is  a  pri- 
mary unit  of  administration,  but  also  by  reason  of  its  impor- 
tance and  because  of  its  ancient  and  distinguished  lineage.  It 
is  a  direct  lineal  descendant  from  the  primitive  communal 
institutions  which  Caesar  and  Tacitus  found  existing  in  the 
vigor  of  youth  among  the  peoples  living  in  the  ancient  seats 
of  our  race.  The  New  England  town  was  not  an  American 
invention ;  and  the  settlers  upon  the  northern  coasts  did  not 
adopt  the  town  system  simply  because  they  were  obliged  to 
establish  themselves  in  Isolated  settlements  in  a  harsh  climate 
and  among  hostile  native  tribes.  We  have  seen  (sees.  835-6) 
that  they  kept  together  in  close  settlements  for  religious  pur- 
poseS;  for  mutual  defence^  and  for  purposes  of  trade^  and  that 


THE   (JOVBRNMBNT    OF    THE    UNITED    HTATE8.         527 

their  settlements  were  completely  isolated  by  stretches  of  wild 
primeval  forest;  but  their  form  of  govemmeut,  or  at  least  the 
talent  and  disposition  for  it,  they  brought  with  them,  an  inheri- 
tance of  untold  antiquity,  Their  political  organization  was 
simply  a  spontaneous  reproduction  of  the  ancient  Germanic 
Mark  (sees.  222,  G52).  In  most  cases  they  regarded  the  land 
upon  which  they  settled  as  the  property  of  the  community, 
just  as  their  remote  barbarian  ancestors  had  done;  like  those 
ancestors,  they  divided  out  the  land  among  families  and  indi- 
viduals  or  worke<l  it  in  common  as  might  be  decided  by  public 
vote  in  general  assembly,  in  ojien  'folk-moot'  we  may  call 
it.  "This  same  'town-meeting,'  as  they  styled  it,  voted  the 
common  discipline,  elected  the  officers,  and  made  the  rules 
of  common  government ;  each  group  of  colonists  constituted 
themselves  a  state  with  a  sovereign  primary  assembly.  They 
re-established,  too,  the  old  principles  of  folk-land.  Whether 
they  tilled  their  lands  in  common  or  not,  they  had  always  a 
communal  domain,  part  of  which  was  ke])t  as  open  Common 
for  the  general  pastun^,  and  the  rest  of  which  was  given  over 
in  paroels,  from  time  to  time,  for  settlement.  They  were 
inventing  nothing;  they  were  simply  letting  their  race  habits 
and  instincts  have  natural  play.  Their  methods  showed  signs 
at  almost  every  point,  of  course,  of  having  been  filtered  through 
intervening  English  practices;  but  they  rested  upon  original 
Teutonic  principles. 

1000.  The  pxL-eptionB  In  the  principle  of  talk-land  occutrp^  nrhere. 
■1  in  the  Hnnford.  Windior.  snd  Wethersfirld  gettlementa  on  the  Con- 
tiecliL-ul,  the  land  «>>  held,  not  in  comnion  b;  the  civil  communiljt. 
bat  ill  common  by  ■  tort  of  oorporation  of  joint  owners  under  whoie 
luperTiiinn  the  new  coloniei  were  eitabliihed.  Thele  joint  ownem  were 
quite  diilitiL't  from  communal  authoritiei.^ 

KKtl.  Absorption  of  the  Town  in  Larger  Units  of  Goveni- 
ment.— It  was  towns  of  this  primitive  pattern  that  were  drawn 
together  ultimately  into  the  New  England  colonies  of  the  later 

I  Bee  Andrew!,  Tlir  Bietr  Toimt  of  Connrcticut  (Jolina  Hopkins  Studio, 
Seventh  Serie*). 


528        THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

time  by  the  processes  I  have  already  described  (sec.  838)  ;  and 
of  course  in  becoming  parts  of  larger  organizations  they  lost 
to  some  extent  their  independence  of  movement,  as  well  as  in 
some  slight  degree  their  individuality  also.  In  some  cases, 
as  for  instance  in  the  coalescence  of  '  Connecticut '  and  New 
Haven  (sec.  849),  the  establishment  of  central  state  leg:isla- 
tive  control  over  the  towns  took  the  shape  of  a  mere  confirma- 
tion to  them  of  their  old  functions  and  privileges,  and  in  this 
way  fully  recognized  their  elder  and  once  sovereign  place  in 
the  historical  development  of  the  commonwealth ;  but  it  in  all 
cases  necessarily  resulted  in  their  virtual  subordination.  It 
led  also  to  the  creation  of  new  areas  of  local  government. 
Towns  were  grouped,  at  first  for  judicial  purposes  only,  into 
counties,  and  the  counties  came  in  time  to  furnish  a  more  con- 
venient basis  for  certain  administrative  functions  once  vested 
exclusively  in  the  smaller  areas.  Great  cities,  too,  presently 
grew  up  to  demand  more  complex,  less  simply  and  directly 
democratic,  methods  than  those  of  the  towns.  But  no  change 
has  seriously  threatened  town  organization  with  destruction : 
it  is  still  the  most  characteristic  and  most  vital  element  of 
local  government  in  New  England;  and  it  still  has  substan- 
tially the  same  officers,  substantially  the  same  functions  that 
it  possessed  at  its  foundation  in  America. 

1002.  Of  course  an  influx  of  foreigners  has  in  many  places  disturbed 
and  eren  impaired  the  town  system,  and  the  cities,  which  draw  to  them- 
seWes  so  rapidly  the  rural  population,  but  which  are  too  big  for  the 
primitive  methods  of  town  goyemment,  are  powerful  disintegrating 
elements  in  the  midst  of  the  old  organization ;  but  the  new  adaptation 
and  development  of  the  township  in  the  west,  and  the  tendency  to  in- 
troduce it  in  some  parts  of  the  south,  seem  still  to  promise  it  honor  and 
length  of  days. 

1003.  Town-meeting.  — The  sovereign  authority,  the  motive 
power,  of  town  government  is  the  Town-meeting,  the  general 
assembly  of  all  the  qualified  voters  of  the  town,  which  has 
reminded  so  many  admiring  observers  of  the  ancient  Grecian 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OF    THE   UNITED   STATK3. 


529 


I 


imd  Konian  popular  aasembliea  and  of  the  Landngemeinde  of 
Switzerland.  The  regular  session  of  this  aiiseiulily  is  held 
once  a  year,  usually  io  the  Spring,'  but  extra  sessions  are  held 
from  time  to  time  throughout  the  year  as  occasion  arises,  due 
notice  being  given  both  of  the  time  of  meeting  and  of  the 
exact  business  to  be  considered.  Town-meeting  elects  all 
officers,  —  its  regular  annual  session  being  the  session  for  elec- 
tions,—  and  decides  every  affair  of  local  interest.'  It  is  pre- 
sided over  by  a  '  Moilerator '  and  attended  by  the  town  officers, 
who  must  give  full  account  of  their  administration,  and  who 
muat  set  before  the  Meeting  a  detailed  statement  of  the  sums 
of  money  needed  for  local  government.  These  sums,  if  ap- 
proved, are  voted  by  the  Meeting  and  their  collection  ordered, 
on  the  prescrilted  l>a£is  of  assessment.  Everything  that  the 
officials  and  committees  of  the  town  have  done  is  subject  to  be 
criticised,  everything  that  they  are  to  do  is  subject  to  be  regu- 
lated by  the  Meeting. 

1004.  The  Town  Officers. — The  officers  of  the  town  are 
certain  'Selectmen,'  from  three  to  nine  in  number,  according 
to  the  size  and  needs  of  the  town,  who  constitute  the  general 
executive  authority  for  all  matters  not  otherwise  assigned ;  a 
Town  Clerk,  who  is  the  keeper  of  the  town  records  and  regis- 
ters ;  a  Treasurer ;  Assessors,  whose  duty  it  b  to  make  valua- 
tion of  all  proptTty  for  tax  assessment ;  a  Collector  of  the  taxes 
voted  by  the  Meeting  or  required  by  the  county  and  state 
authorities ;  a  School  Uummittee ;  and  a  variety  of  lesser  offi- 
eers  of  minor  function,  such  as  Constables,  together  with  cer- 
tain committees,  such  as  library  trustees,  etc.  Generally  there 
are  also  overseers  of  the  poor  and  surveyors  of  highways. 

1005.  To  this  corps  of  officers  all  the  functions  of  local  gov- 
ernment belong.    The  county  authorities  cannot  enter  their 

'  Id  Connecticut  in  tlie  autumn. 

■  Iq  some  of  ilie  coast  towns  (lownshipi),*!  nolRblf  in  Connectfcnt,  tlie 
reflation  o(  the  um  of  the  oy«ter  bed*  t(  a  lerj  prominent  queition  in 
town-ineetint;. 


630        THE  GOVERNMENT   OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

domain,  but  must  confine  themselves  to  the  judicial  duties 
proper  to  them  and  to  such  administrative  matters  as  the  lay- 
ing out  of  inter-town  roads,  the  issuing  of  certain  county 
licenses,  the  maintenance  of  county  buildings,  etc.,  for  the 
due  oversight  of  which  larger  areas  than  the  town  seem  nec- 
essary. County  expenses  are  defrayed  by  taxes  raised  by  the 
towns :   the  county  authorities  apportion  such  taxes,  but  lay 

none. 

In  Rhode  Island  the  only  county  officlali  are  those  connected  with 
the  administration  of  justice. 

1006.  The  Township  of  the  Northwest.  —  The  town  may, 
therefore,  be  said  to  exist  in  New  England  in  its  historical 
character  and  simplicity,  overshadowed  here  and  there  by  great 
cities,  and  everywhere  modified  and  partially  subordinated  by 
the  later  developments  of  state  and  county.  In  the  Northtvest, 
whither  New  England  emigrants  have  gone,  it  has  entered 
another  phase  and  taken  on  another  character,  —  a  character 
which  may  perhaps  foreshadow  its  ultimate  organization  should 
the  country  have  at  any  future  time  the  uniform  practices  of 
local  government  now  dimly  promised  by  certain  incipient 
forces  of  institutional  interchange  and  imitation. 

1007.  In  the  first  place,  the  Northwestern  township  is  more 
thoroughly  integrated  with  the  county  than  is  the  New  Eng- 
land township :  county  and  township  fit  together  as  pieces  of 
the  same  organism.  In  New  England  the  township  is  older 
than  the  county,  and  the  county  is  a  grouping  of  townships 
for  certain  purposes ;  in  the  Northwest,  on  the  contrary,  the 
county  has  in  all  cases  preceded  the  township,  and  townships 
are  divisions  of  the  county.  The  county  may  be  considered  as 
the  central  unit  of  local  government :  townships  as  differentia- 
tions within  it. 

1008.  The  county  preceded  the  township  because  the  county 
furnishes,  for  our  people,  the  natural  basis  of  organization  for 
a  scattered  agricultural  population ;  the  township  came  after- 
wards, at  the  suggestion  of  the  New  England  settlers,  as  the 


■IHH   GOVEKNMKNT    Ol-'    THE    UNiTKD    STATUS.         531 

natural  organ iza^t ion  for  a  population  become  more  numerous 
and  drawn  together  iuto  closer  association. 

1009.  Its  Origin.  —  As  all  the  best  iiuthorities  on  this  sub- 
ject have  pointed  out,  school  organization  supplied  the  begin- 
nings of  the  township  system  in  all  the  more  newly  settled 
portions  of  the  country,  und  Is  now  protlucing  the  seeds  of  it 
in  the  South.  The  western  township  has  sprujig  out  of  the 
school  as  the  New  England  township  of  the  earliest  days  sprang 
out  of  tiie  church.  The  government  surveyor,  who  has  every- 
where preceded  final  settlement  in  the  west,  has  in  all  cases 
mapped  out  the  land  in  regular  square  plots  which,  for  con- 
venience, he  has  called  '  towiisliips,'  and  in  every  township 
Congress  has  reserved  a  square  mile  of  land  for  the  endow- 
ment of  schools.  This  endowment  had  to  be  administered  by 
the  settlers,  school  organization  had  to  be  effected,  the  name 
township  had  already  been  given  to  the  district  so  endowed, 
and  there  was,  therefore,  naturally  school  organization  on  the 
basis  of  the  township.  From  this  there  eventually  issued  an 
equally  natural  growth  of  local  [lolitical  institutions.' 

lUlO,  Spread  of  Township  Organization. — The  develop- 
ment of  the  township  has  progressed  almost  in  direct  ratio 
with  the  development  of  locaJ  government :  in  many  sections 
of  the  country,  even  where  population  is  dense,  county  organ- 
ization is  still  made  to  suffice  for  such  districts  as  have  not 
assumed  the  structure  and  privileges  of  village  or  city  incor- 
poration, but  wherever  any  special  effort  haa  been  made  to 
perfect  local  rural  organization  for  administrative  purposes, 
the  township  has  been  accepted  aa  the  best  model  of  politi- 
cal association. 

1011,  It  hna  receiTed  its  wideit  Kcceplance  in  aoch  middle  Btatei  >• 
Ne»  Tark  Bod  PenD>;lTiinl«,  and  in  Ibe  grekt  NorthweiWrn  itatei  of 
UichigaD,  Wiiuooiio,  Illinois,  and  MinneioU.  Elaewherr,  in  the  Middle 
Wetl,  in  Ohio,  Indima,  and  Knnsaa.  (or  example ;  and  in  Buch  stales  uf 

>  8e«  p,  10  of  Loeal  Ganrnrnent  in  IllinoU,  by  Dr.  Albert  Shaw  (John« 
Hopkini  Sludiea  in  Ilistoritnl  and  Political  Science,  first  Seri«i). 


582        THB  GOVERNMENT  OF  THE  UNITED  8TATE8. 

the  far  West  as  California,  it  is  less  fully  deyeloped,  and  occapiea  a 
much  more  subordinate  place  as  compared  with  the  Conn^.  The 
County,  indeed,  may  be  said  to  be  the  preyalent  unit  of  local  goTem- 
ment  in  California,  as  well  as  in  Oregon,  Nebraska,  and  Neyada. 

1012.  Township  Organization.  —  The  organizaH(yii  of  the 
township  outside  of  New  England,  of  course,  varies  with  its 
development.  Where  it  is  most  vigorous  there  is  the  town- 
meeting  exercising  powers  strictly  defined  and  circumscribed 
by  statute  and  somewhat  less  extensive  than  the  powers  of 
town-meeting  in  New  England,  but  still  covering  a  multitude 
of  local  interests  and  representing  a  very  real  control.  Where 
it  is  less  developed  there  is  no  town-meeting,  but  instead  only 
the  processes  of  popular  election  to  local  office.  In  all  cases 
the  '  selectmen '  have  disappeared :  at  least  we  find  no  officers 
bearing  their  name,  and  no  officers  possessing  exactly  their 
functions.  Where  the  township  is  most  completely  organized 
we  find  one  or  more  *  supervisors '  standing  at  the  front  of 
township  administration,  who  are  clothed  with  the  duties  of 
overseers  of  the  poor,  who  exercise  oftentimes  a  certain  control 
over  the  finances  of  the  township,  and  who  are,  in  general  func- 
tion, the  presiding  and  directing  authorities  of  the  adminis- 
tration. 

1013.  In  Michigan  and  Illinois  a  single  supervisor  presides  over  each 
township ;  and  in  the  former  state  each  supervisor  is  also  tax  assessor, 
while  in  the  latter  he  is  treasurer.  In  Wisconsin  and  Minnesota  there 
are  three  supervisors  in  each  township ;  in  Ohio  three  nearly  equivalent 
officers  called  '  trustees.' 

1014.  Where  there  are  several  supervisors  or  trustees  in  the 
township,  it  is  common  to  associate  them  together  as  a  Board, 
and  under  such  an  arrangement  they  very  closely  resemble  the 
New  England  board  of  selectmen  in  their  administrative  func- 
tions. Township  boards  also  exist  under  the  laws  of  some 
states  in  which  there  is  but  a  single  supervisor  for  each  town- 
ship, being  composed,  usually,  besides  the  supervisor,  of  such 
officers  as  the  town  clerk  and  the  Justices  of  the  Peace. 


i 


THE  GOVERNMENT   Of   THE   UNITED  STATES. 


In  MIcllig&n  «Lich  a  board  hai  raCher  extenaive  superriiory  powen  : 

in  IlUnoU  it  ii  a  eoiiiiiiidee  of  audit  simply. 

1016.  The  number  of  township  ofBcera  of  course  varies  with 
the  degree  of  development  to  whicli  the  towuship  system  has 
attained.  lu  Ohio,  where  the  system  is  still  more  or  less  in 
germ,  there  are,  besides  the  three  trustees,  no  township  officers 
save  a  clerk  and  a  treasurer.  In  Michigan,  even,  where  the 
township  system  is  fully  accepted,  there  is  neither  an  assessor 
nor  a  collector  of  tiix^s,  the  supervisor  acting  as  assessor  and 
the  treasurer  as  collector.  In  Illinois,  on  the  other  hand,  there 
is  always  a  very  full  corps  of  oflfioers  :  supervisor,  collector,  as- 
sessor, clerk,  commissioners  of  highways,  school  trustees,  jus- 
tices of  the  peace,  constables,  etc. 

1016.   The  term  of  all  offlcen  except  jtutiuei  of  the  peaire,  ruad  and 

tcbool  commiiBi  oners,  and  constables,  is  genersllybut  ft  single  year,  u 

in  New  Kngland  ;  llie  terms  of  the  utlier  offii^era  named  are  often  three 

lOlT.   Wberc  there  is  a  lown-meeling  the  offiters  are  elected  by  it ; 
where  there  is  no  town-meeting  they  are  of  course  chosen  by  ballot. 

1018.  The  Township  in  the  Middle  Atlantic  Statei.  —  Of 
course  it  is  reversing  the  historical  order  to  sfwak  of  the  town- 
ships of  the  middle  Atlantic  states  after  discussing  the  town- 
Bhips  of  the  newer  west ;  but  it  is  not  reversing  the  order  of 
convenient  exposition.  The  processes  of  formation  are  plainly 
visible  in  the  west ;  in  the  east  they  are  more  complex  and 
obscure,  being  the  formations  of  history  rather  than  of  legis- 
lation. 

1019.  The  New  York  townsliip  is  like  the  to«-nships  of 
Michigan  and  Illinois  in  its  struuture  and  functions ;  but  like 
because  it  is  an  original,  not  because  it  is  a  c(ij)y.  Over  it 
presides  a  single  supervisor  who  is  the  treasurer  and  general 
financial  officer  of  the  area.  It  has  its  clerk,  its  assessor,  its 
collector,  its  commissioners  of  highways,  its  constables,  its  jus- 
tices of  the  peace.  It  has  ah  o  special  overseers  of  the  poor. 
An  annual  town-meeting,  under  the  presidency  of  the  justices 


534        TH£  OOVEBNMBNT  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

of  the  peace,  or  of  the  town  clerk,  elects  all  officers,  passes 
sundry  by-laws,  votes  taxes  for  schools  and  poor-relief,  and 
constitutes  the  general  governing  authority. 

In  counties  containing  300,000  or  more  inhabitants  there  is  a  pro- 
Tision  for  the  election  af  township  officers  by  ballot. 

1020.  The  Pennsylvania  Township.  — The  New  York  town- 
ship system  suggested  the  system  of  the  states  about  the  lakes, 
and  stands  nearest  in  the  order  of  development  to  the  town- 
ship of  New  England.  The  township  of  Pennsylvania,  on  the 
other  hand,  suggests  the  township  system  of  the  next  lower  belt 
of  western  states.  In  it  there  is  no  town-meeting,  but  only  an 
executive  machinery.  A  board  of  two  or  three  supervisors  hold- 
ing for  a  term  of  three  years  presides  over  the  township,  and 
has  as  its  most  prominent  function  the  care  of  highways.  For 
the  rest,  there  are  the  usual  officers,  with  the  somewhat  uncom- 
mon addition  of  three  auditors.  Where  the  township  is  charged 
with  the  care  of  the  poor,  two  special  overseers  are  elected. 

1021.  OrisinB  of  Local  Government  in  the  Middle  States. — 
Local  goYernment  in  New  York,  Pennsylvania,  Delaware,  and  most  of 
New  Jersey  runs  back,  as  to  a  common  source,  to  the  system  established 
in  colonial  times  by  the  Duke  of  York  as  proprietor.  Under  that  sys- 
tem the  township  was  the  principal  organ  of  local  government.  Its 
officers  were  certain  constables  and  overseers ;  and  above  the  township 
was  only  an  artificial  'Riding'  presided  over  by  a  sheriff.  Certain 
(General  Courts  levied  highway  and  poor  rates,  appointed  overseers  of 
highways,  etc.  After  the  period  of  the  Duke's  proprietorship,  the  de- 
velopment of  local  government  in  the  several  parts  of  his  domain 
exhibited  a  considerable  variety.  The  township  retained  its  importance 
in  New  York,  but  further  south,  particularly  in  Pennsylvania,  the 
county  gained  the  superior  place. 

1022.  The  Township  in  the  South.  —  Wherever,  in  the 
south,  the  principle  of  local  taxation  for  local  schools  has  been 
fully  recognized,  there  the  township  has  begun  to  show  itself, 
at  least  in  bud.  Virginia,  the  oldest  of  the  southern  states, 
and  in  most  respects  the  type  of  all  the  rest  in  institutional 


TBK  GOVERNMENT   Or   THE   UNITED  STATES.        o3o 

development,  has,  since  1870,  liaJ  the  township  system  in  full 

flower. 

1023.  In  tbe  Virginia  townships  si  in  Iboie  of  the  middle  west, 
there  U  no  (awii-nieetiog,  —  »Vl  offlcere,  Uown  even  to  the  constable,  are 
elected  at  the  poUi,  Bach  township  has  ita  aiiiijiv  supervisor,  liut,  fts  in 
Michigan,  the  guperyisor  Iib«  «uthority  only  as  A  member  o(  a  township 
board,  on  wliicli  the  commiaaioner  of  roada  and  the  asseasor  are  asao- 
uiated  with  him.  This  board  is  llie  auditing  and  general  financial 
authority  of  tbe  townahip,  liaa  charge  of  higbwnja.  has  the  usual  care 
ol  the  township  property,  and  the  usual  general  oversight.  The  clerk  of 
the  township  is  ex  ofidn  treasurer,  and  must  eounlersign  the  warrants 
of  the  board.  There  are  apeciat  oreraeera  of  the  poor,  hat  county  puor- 
housea  receive- pa  opera  acnt  from  the  townships.  For  the  rest,  there  is 
tbe  usual  collector,  justice  of  the  peace,  and  conatuble.  As  in  New 
York,  the  supervisors  of  the  townshipi  collectively  constitute  the  gov- 
erning board  ur  tiie  county.  , 

North  Carolina,  also,  and  West  Virginia  have  adopted  to  some  extent 
the  township  system. 

The  diviBiuD  of  ])ower  between  township  and  county  can  be 
most  intelligibly  discussed  in  connection  with  the  following 
outline  of  county  organization. 

1024.  The  County.  — The  natural  history  of  the  county  is 
best  studied  in  the  south,  whei-e,  despite  the  partial,  and  in 
Virginia  the  complete  formal,  adoption  of  townahip  organiza- 
tion, the  county  remains  tbe  chief,  and  almost  tbe  only  organ 
of  local  order  and  government.  We  have  seen  (sees,  841,  842) 
how  natural  a  basis  of  goTeruin«nt  it  was  for  a.  wide-spreail 
agricultural  populatiou,  Tbe  county  was  imported  into  the 
west  by  southern  settlers,  but  also  found  there  at  first  its 
natural  reason  for  existence  in  a  similarly  JilTused  population. 
New  England  immigration  and  new  conditions  of  industrial 
and  social  combination  have  created  the  township  within  the 
county  in  tbe  west,  as  they  promise  to  create  it  In  the  south, 
also  (see  sec.  1032), 

1025.  In  all  cases  it  would  seem  the  county  was  originated 
fur  judicial  purposes,  as  an  area  in  and  for  which  courts  were 
to  be  held,  though  in  such  confederate  colonies  as  Connecticut 


536        THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES 

it  was  also  in  part  the  outgrowth  of  the  union  of  different 
groups  of  once  independent  towns.  In  the  south  the  county 
became  also  the  single  area  for  the  administrative  organization 
of  local  government,  being  given  the  functions  elsewhere  di- 
vided  between  the  county  and  lesser  areas  like  the  township. 
In  New  England  certain  general  functions  of  a  limited  charac- 
ter have  been  conferred  upon  it  by  subtraction  from  the  town* 
ships.  In  the  northwest,  county  and  township  have  been 
created  almost  simultaneously  and  side  by  side,  and  are  care- 
fully integrated. 

1026.  The  American  county  was  of  course  in  the  first  instance  a 
frontier  copy  of  the  English  shire ;  but,  of  course,  the  American  county 
affords  no  analogy  in  its  growth  to  the  growth  of  its  English  prototype. 
The  English  shire  in  a  great  many  instances  traces  its  history  back  to 
the  time  when  it  was  a  separate  Saxon  kingdom,  and  may  be  said  to 
haye  as  natural  boundaries  as  France;  American  counties, on  the  other 
hand,  have  all  been  deliberately  '  laid  out,'  as  judicial  and  administra- 
tive subdivisions,  and  have  no  independent  historical  standing. 

1027.  The  southern  county,  which  undertakes  all  of  local 
administration,  has,  of  course,  a  complete  set  of  officers.  At 
its  head  is  a  small  board  of  county  commissioners.  Acting 
under  the  general  superintendence  of  the  commissioners  there 
are  generally  a  county  treasurer,  auditor,  superintendent  of 
roads,  superintendent  of  education,  and  superintendent  of  the 
poor.  On  its  judicial  side,  the  county  has  its  sheriff,  its  clerk, 
its  ordinary  or  surrogate,  its  coroner,  and  its  states-attorney, 
the  latter  generally  acting  for  a  judicial  district  inclusive  of 
several  counties.  The  functions  of  the  county,  of  course,  em- 
brace the  oversight  of  education,  the  maintenance  of  jails  and 
poor-houses,  the  construction  and  repair  of  highways,  and  all 
local  matters.  County  officers  are  in  almost  all  instances 
elected  by  popular  vote.  Under  the  southern  county  system 
the  sheriff  is  commonly  tax-collector. 

1028.  Where  the  township  exists  there  is  great  variety  of 
county  organization,  almost  the  only  point  of  common  likeness 


THE   GOVEBNMEST    OP    THE    UNITED    STATES,         5S7 

being  the  orgimizatioti  of  justice.  The  county  always  has  its 
sheriff,  and  generally  its  separate  courts  with  the  usual  coro- 
ner and  clerk.  The  variety,  exists  in  the  domain  of  admiaia- 
trativB  structure.  Sometimes,  as  in  New  York,  Michigan,  and 
Illinois,  the  county  ailministrative  authority  is  a  board  com- 
posed of  the  supervisors  of  all  the  townships;  sometimes,  as 
in  Pennsylvania  and  Minnesota,  the  county  authority  is  a 
board  of  three  commissioners.  In  Wiseooain  the  county  board 
consists  of  members  each  of  whom  is  cliosen  by  two  or  more 
townships.  Where  the  county  is  giveu  least  power,  as  in 
New  England,  its  administrative  functions  hardly  extend  be- 
yond the  maintenance  of  such  county  buildings  as  the  jail  and 
court-house,  the  granting  of  certain  licenses,  and  the  partial 
supervision  of  the  highway  system.  In  New  York  and  the 
northwest  the  county  authorities  often  undertake  the  relief 
of  the  poor,  sometimes  exercise  an  extensive  control  over  the 
debtKJontracting  privileges  of  the  smaller  areas,  often  audit 
the  accounts  of  local  officers,  and  supervise  taxation  for  pur- 
poses of  equalization. 

Where  townships  cxitl,  Ihen,  the  diTision  of  funcliDiig  may  be  laid 
to  he  as  foUowe :  the  township  is  the  area  for  the  adiiiini»traliuii  of 
Khooli,  tor  the  relief  of  the  poor  (unlesi  by  popuUr  tale  this  function 
i)  given  to  the  county),  police,  coastructian  and  roaintenaooe  of  high- 
wmyi,  sanitation;  the  county  is  the  area  for  the  administration  of  jus- 
tice, (or  the  maintenance  of  jails,  courthouses,  and  sometimes  pnor- 
hoiues,  for  tax  equalization,  and  often  for  the  exercise  of  certain  other 
general  sujicrvisory  powers, 

1029.  Villages,  Boroughs,  Cities.  —  Counties  and  town- 
ships are  areas  of  rural  organization  only  j  with  the  compacting 
of  population  in  great  towns  and  cities  other  and  more  elabo- 
rate means  of  organization  become  necessary,  and  a  great  body 
of  constitutional  and  statutory  law  has  grown  up  in  the  states 
concerning  the  incorporation  of  such  urban  areas.  There  is  no 
mimicipal  corporations  act  in  any  of  our  states  such  as  that 
tmder  which,  in  EugUnd,  cities  of  all  sizes  may  acquire  the 


638        THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

privileges  and  adopt  the  organization  of  full  borough  govern- 
ment (see.  794)  :  the  largest  towns  are  left,  under  our  system, 
to  depend  for  their  incorporation  upon  special  acts  of  legisla- 
tion. The  great  cities  of  the  country  consequently  exhibit  a 
great  variety  of  political  structure,  and  even  cities  in  the  same 
state  often  differ  widely  in  many  material  points  of  organiza- 
tion and  function. 

1030.  The  electors  or  freeholders  of  less  populous  districts 
are,  however,  in  most  of  the  states  empowered  to  obtain  a  sim- 
ple sort  of  urban  organization  and  considerable  urban  powers, 
by  certain  routine  processes,  from  the  courts  of  law ;  villages 
(as  they  are  called  in  New  York),  boroughs  (as  they  are  styled 
in  Pennsylvania),  Uyums  (as  they  are  sometimes  designated  in 
the  south),  ^  cities  of  the  lesser  grades  (in  states  where  they  are 
classified  according  to  population),  may  usually  get  from  the 
courts  as  of  course,  upon  proof  of  the  necessary  population 
and  of  the  consent  of  freeholders  or  electors,  the  privilege  of 
erecting  themselves  into  municipal  corporations  under  general 
acts  passed  for  the  purpose ;  just  as  private  joint-stock  compar 
nies  may  get  leave  to  incorporate  upon  showing  to  the  court 
evidence  of  the  possession  of  the  necessary  membership,  stock, 
or  paid-up  capital. 

1031.  The  town  or  borough  ii  of  course,  however,  a  public,  not  a 
priyate,  corporation,  receiring  hy  delegation  certain  powers  of  govern- 
ment ;  and  many  states  have  left  with  their  legislatures  the  power  to 
create  all  public  corporations  by  special  act.  The  incorporation  of 
towns  is  not,  therefore,  universally  governed  by  general  statute. 

1032.  The  Authorities  of  urban  districts  thus  erected  into 
separate  corporations  succeed,  generally,  to  all  the  powers 
of  township  officers  within  their  area  and  constitute  a  local 
body  apart,  though  no  town  or  city  ever  altogether  ceases  to 
be  a  part  of  the  county  in  which  it  lies.     It  continues  to  pay 

^The  name  town  when  used  in  New  England  always  means,  not  an 
urban  district,  but  a  township. 


THE   GOVKRNMENT   OP   1 


UNITED   STATES. 


I 


county  taxes  and  its  electors  ooutinue  to  take  their  part  i;i 
the  choice  of  county  officials.  The  special  organization  which 
these  statutory  towns  receive  is  -unlike  that  of  either  county 
or  township  principally  in  this,  that  they  have  at  the  front  of 
their  government  a  representative,  quasi-legislative,  body,  an 
elected  council,  that  is,  which  within  its  sphere  ia  a  law-mak- 
ing authority. 

1033.  A  common  model  of  organlKatlon  is :  a  m&yor,  prealdenl, 
or  chlff  burgesa ;  a  small  council  of  truslirts,  given  extensive  power  of 
rnakiiig  by.lawt,  considerable  power  -of  taxation  for  Incal  improvemenu 
u  well  HI  for  local  ad  mini  at  ration,  and  other  powers  of  local  direction 
which  quite  aharpl;  differentiate  it  from  tlie  merely  execatire  boarda 
o(t«n  found  in  the  townsbipi  and  always  found  in  the  counliei ;  a 
elerk ;  a  collector;  a  alreet  conimisBioner ;  Bometimes 
I  of  tbe  poor;  and  generallj  Much  other  minor  offlucn  at  the 
eoancil  aee  fit  to  ajipoint. 

1034.  Organization  of  Government  in  Cities.  —  The  differ- 
ence between  the  organization  of  these  smaller  urban  areas 
and  the  organization  of  great  cities  is  a  difference  of  complexity 
not  only  but  often  also  a  difference  of  kind.  Cities,  we  havo 
seen  (sec.  953),  are  often  given  a  separate  judicial  organiza- 
tion, being  made  in  effect  separate  judicial  circuits  or  coutities, 
with  their  own  courts,  sheriffs,  coroners,  and  state-attorneys. 
They  are  given  also,  of  course,  larger  CJauncils,  with  larger 
powers ;  a  larger  corps  of  officers ;  and  greater  independence 
than  other  local  areas  possess. 

1035.  Tbe  council  of  a  great  cLt;  usuatlj  consista  of  two  ieciinns 
or  '  homes,'  — a  board  of  aldermen  and  a  board  of  romninn  roiinri/nii'ii, 
differing  very  mucli  a*  the  two  liomes  of  a  stale  legislature  differ, 
in  the  number  and  aizc  of  llie  districta  which  their  member*  represent. 
In  the  cities  of  New  York  State,  however,  there  ia  but  a  single  legisla- 
tive chamber,  culled  ■ninetlnies  the  Board  of  Aldermen,  sometiinei  the 
Common  Council. 

1030.  Theae  boards  always  conatitule  the  law-mnktng  (or  rather 
on'manee-making)  and  taxing:  power  of  the  city  ;  and  alwaya  until  recent 
yeara  they  hare  been  conalituled  OTeraeers  of  administration  also,  by 
being  given  the  power  to  control  it  not  only  by  withholding  moneys, 


640         THE  GOVERNMENT  OF   THE  UNITED   STATES. 

but  also  through  direct  participation  in  the  power  of  appointment  to  tin 
minor  city  offices,  —  all  those,  that  is  to  say,  not  filled  by  popular  eleo 
tion.  The  chief  officers  of  every  city  have  usually  been  elected,  bm 
all  others  have,  as  a  rule,  been  appointed  by  the  mayor  subject  to  con 
firmation  by  the  city  council.  The  tendency  of  all  very  recent  legitlm- 
tion  with  reference  to  the  constitution  of  city  goyemmenta  has  been  tc 
concentrate  executive  power,  and  consequently  executive  responsibility 
in  the  hands  of  the  mayor,  leaving  to  the  council  only  its  ordinance 
making  power  and  its  function  of  financial  control.  Some  of  the  most 
recent  charters  have  even  extended  the  appointing  power  of  the  mayoi 
so  as  to  include  the  most  important  executive  offices  of  the  city  admin 
istration.  It  has  been  found  impossible  to  prevent  corrupt  inflaencei 
determining  the  action  of  councils  upon  appointments.  A  numeroai 
body  will,  just  because  it  is  numerous,  be  practically  irresponsible,  and 
where  there  is  irresponsibility,  the  temptation  to  immorality  soffen 
little  check. 

1037.  School  Administration.  —  Wherever  the  public  school 
exists  there  we  find  the  School  District  the  administrative 
area  for  educational  purposes.  Where  the  county  system  pre- 
vails the  county  is  divided  into  school  districts;  where  the 
township  system  prevails  the  township  is  divided  into  school 
districts.  In  every  case  there  are  district  directors  or  trustees 
who  control  school  administration,  and  control  it  so  absolutely 
as  to  prevent  in  great  part  the  existence  of  any  uniform 
system  of  education  for  the  whole  state  ;  but  where  the  town- 
ship system  prevails  there  is  generally  more  participation  on 
the  part  of  the  people,  gathered  in  district-meeting,  in  school 
administration,  and  generally  a  fuller  power  of  local  taxation. 

1038.  In  New  England  recent  years  have  been  witnessing  the  disap- 
pearance of  the  school  district  in  some  states,  and  its  absorption  by 
the  township.  Thus  in  Maine  and  in  Connecticut  school  administration 
is  in  many  places  being  transferred  from  district  to  township  officers, 
and  the  township  is  thereby  being  made  the  school  area.  This  absorp- 
tion is  left,  however,  to  local  option. 

1039.  In  the  Northwest  schools  usually  receive  support 
from  three  distinct  sources  :  from  the  land  granted  to  each 
school  district  by  the  federal  government  ^  from  a  general  state 


I 


THE    HOVEKNMENT   OF    THE    UNITED    MTATES. 


541 


tax  for  education,  whose  proceeds  are  distributed  aiiiony  the 
tdwiiskips,  to  be  further  distributed  by  the  township  authorities 
among  the  districts  ;  and  from  district  taxes  levti^d  by  the  dis- 
trict directors.  In  New  England  there  is  generally  state  and 
township  taxation  for  the  support  of  the  schools.  In  the  south, 
under  the  county  system,  there  is  state  taxation  only,  for  the 
most  part,  save  in  certain  exceptional  localities,  and  in  the 
greater  towns, 

1040.  Nowhere  is  there  sii£Bci«nt  centralization  of  controL 
State  superintendents  or  other  central  educational  authorities 
are  without  real  administrative  powers;  county  superinten- 
dents seldom  have  much  authurity;  township  trustees  or 
committees,  as  a  rule,  have  little  more  than  a  general  super- 
vision and  power  of  advice;  usually  the  directors  of  the 
smallest  area  have  the  greater  [>art  of  the  total  of  administrar 
tive  authority,  applying  their  qnola  of  even  the  state  taxes 
according  to  their  own  discretion.  The  result  is,  variety  in 
the  qualifications  of  teachers,  variety  in  the  method  of  their 
choice,  variety  in  courses  of  study,  vai-iety  in  general  efficiency. 

1041.  Tazatioii.  —  The  most  striking  feature  regarding  t- 
local  taxation  in  the  United  States  is,  the  strict  limitations 
put  upon  it  by  statute.  Commonly  no  local  authorities  can 
tax  beyond  a  certain  fixed  percentage  of  the  appraised  value 
of  the  property  of  their  district.  Under  the  county  system, 
requisition  is  made  upon  the  officers  of  the  counties  for  the 
taxes  voted  by  the  legislature  for  state  purposes,  and  the 
county  boards  raise  them,  together  with  the  county  taxes,  upon 
the  basis  of  the  county  assessment.  Where  the  township 
exists,  the  process  goes  one  step  further :  requisition  is  made 
upon  the  townships  for  both  the  state  and  county  taxes,  and 
the  townships  raise  these,  together  with  their  own  taxes,  upon 
the  basis  of  the  assessment  made  by  their  own  assessors. 

1042.  An  effort  is  made  in  most  of  the  states,  however,  to 
equalize  assessments.  Some  county  authority  acts  as  a  board 
of  eqtialitatioii  with  reference  to  the  assessments  returned  by 


J 


542        THB  GOVERNMBNT  OF  THB   UNITED  8TATB8. 

the  assessors  of  the  several  townships,  and  above  the  equaliza- 
tion boards  of  the  counties  there  is  generally  a  state  bcmrd  of 
equalization,  whose  duty  it  is  to  harmonize  and  equalize,  upon 
appeal,  taxation  in  the  several  counties.  Appeals  always  lie 
from  the  local  assessors  to  these  boards  of  equalization.  The 
system  is,  however,  only  partially  successful.  It  has  proved 
practically  impossible,  under  the  present  system  of  localized 
authority,  to  avoid  great  varieties  and  inequalities  of  assess- 
ment:  local  officials  try  to  cut  down  the  shares  of  their 
districts  in  the  general  taxes  as  much  as  possible. 

1043.  Qeneral  Remarks  on  Local  Gtovaniment.  —  Seyeral  fem- 
tures  observable  in  our  systems  of  local  goTernment  taken  as  a  whole 
are  worthy  of  remark.  (1)  In  the  first  place,  outside  of  the  towns  and 
cities,  the  separately  incorporated  urban  districts,  there  is  a  marked  ab- 
sence of  representative,  law-making  bodies.  Universally  local  officers 
and  boards  have  merely  executive  powers  and  more  within  narrow  limits 
set  by  elaborate  statute  law. 

(2)  In  the  second  place,  where  there  are  local  law-making  bodies, 
they  act  under  strict  constitutional  law :  under  charters,  that  is,  poe- 
sessing  thus  a  strong  resemblance,  of  kind,  to  state  legislatures  them- 
selves. 

(3)  In  the  third  place,  central  control  of  local  authorities  exists  only 
in  the  enforcement,  in  the  regular  law  courts,  of  charters  and  general 
laws :  there  is  nowhere  any  central  Local  Government  Board  with  dis- 
cretionary powers  of  restriction  or  permission. 

(4)  In  the  fourth  place,  relatively  to  the  central  organs  of  the  state, 
local  government  is  the  roost  vital  part  of  our  system:  as  compared 
either  with  the  federal  government  or  with  local  authorities,  the  central 
governments  of  the  states  lack  vitality  not  only,  but  do  not  seem  to  be 
holding  their  own  in  point  of  importance.  They  count  for  much  in 
legislation,  but,  so  far,  for  very  little  in  administration. 

The  Federal  Government. 

1044.  The  Constitution  of  the  United  States  does  not  con- 
tain all  the  rules  upon  which  the  organization  of  the  federal 
government  rests.  It  says  that  there  shall  be  a  Congress  which 
shall  exercise  the  law-making  power  granted  to  the  general 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  THE  UNITED   STATES.        f48 

government ;  a  President  who  shall  be  oharged  with  the  exe- 
cution of  the  laws  passed  by  Congress  ;  and  a  Supreme  Court 
which  shall  be  the  highest  court  of  the  land  for  the  determi- 
nation of  what  is  lawful  to  be  done,  either  by  individuals,  by 
the  state  governments,  or  by  the  federal  authorities,  under  the 
Constitution  and  laws.  It  prescribes  also  in  part  the  organiza- 
tion of  Congress.  But  it  does  not  command  how  Congress 
shall  do  its  work  of  legislation,  how  the  President  shall  be 
enabled  to  perform  his  great  function,  or  by  what  machinery 
of  officers  and  subordinate  courts  the  Supreme  Court  shall  be 
assisted  in  the  exercise  of  its  powers.  It  leaves  all  detail  of 
operation  to  be  arranged  by  statute :  and  statute  accordingly 
plays  a  very  important  part  in  the  organization  of  the  govern- 
ment. 

The  Constitution  thus  furnishes  only  the  great  foundations  of  the 
system.  Those  foundations  rest  upon  the  same  firm  ground  of  popular 
assent  that  supports  the  several  constitutions  of  the  states.  Framed  by 
a  federal  convention  and  adopted  by  representative  conventions  in  the 
states,  it  stands  altogether  apart  from  ordinary  law  both  in  character 
and  sanction. 

1045.  Amendment  of  the  Constitution.  —  The  Constitution 
cannot  be  amended  without  the  consent  of  two-thirds  of  Con- . 
gress  and  three-fourths  of  the  states.  Amendments  may  be 
proposed  in  one  of  two  ways:  either  (a)  two-thirds  of  the 
members  of  each  house  of  Congress  may  agree  that  certain 
amendments  are  necessary ;  or  (6)  the  legislatures  of  two-thirds 
of  the  states  may  petition  Congress  to  have  a  general  conven- 
tion called  for  the  consideration  of  amendments,  and  such  a 
convention,  being  called,  may  propose  changes.  In  both  cases 
the  mode  of  adoption  is  the  same.  Every  change  proposed 
must  be  submitted  to  the  states,  to  be  voted  upon  either  by 
their  legislatures  or  by  state  conventions  called  for  the  pur- 
pose, as  Congress  may  determine.  Any  amendment  which  is  ^ 
agreed  to  by  three-fourths  of  the  states  becomes  a  part  of  the 
Constitution.  ^ 


544        THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  THE  UNITED   STATES. 

The  fifteen  amendments  so  far  made  to  the  Constitution  were  mil  pro- 
posed by  Congress.  No  general  constitutional  conrention  has  been  called 
since  the  adjournment  of  the  great  body  by  which  the  Constitution  was 
framed  in  1787. 

1046.  None  of  the  written  constitutions  of  Europe  are  so  difficolt 
of  alteration  as  our  own.  In  Germany,  as  we  hare  seen  (sec  404),  a 
prorision  changing  the  imperial  constitution  passes  just  as  an  ordinary 
law  would  pass,  the  only  limitation  upon  its  passage  being  that  fourteen 
negative  votes  in  the  Bundesrath  will  defeat  it  (14  out  of  68).  In  France 
(sec.  318)  constitutional  amendments  pass  as  ordinary  laws  do,  except 
that  they  must  be  adopted  by  the  two  houses  of  the  legislature  acting, 
not  separately  in  Paris,  but  jointly  at  Versailles,  as  a  National  Assembly. 
In  Switzerland  such  amendments  must  pass  both  houses  of  the  federal 
legislature  and  must  also  be  approved,  in  a  popular  vote,  by  a  majority 
of  the  voters,  and  by  a  majority  of  the  Cantons  (sec.  666).  In  Eng- 
land the  distinction  between  constitutional  law  and  statute  law  can 
hardly  be  said  to  exist  (see  sec.  730). 

See,  also,  for  a  further  exposition  of  constitutional  differences  between 
modem  states.  Chap.  XII. 

1Q47.  The  Federal  Territory.  —  The  territory  of  the  United 

States  is  of  two  different  sorts :  there  is  ( a)  the  District  of 
Columbia,  which  the  nation  owns  as  the  seat  of  its  government, 
and  the  arsenals  and  dock-yards,  which  it  has  acquired  from 
the  states  for  military  purposes;  and  (6)  the  great  national 
property,  the  territories,  which  the  federal  authorities  hold  in 
trust  for  the  nation  as  a  seed-bed  for  the  development  of  new 
states. 

1048.  The  District  of  Columbia.  —  It  would  have  been  in- 
convenient for  the  federal  government  to  have  no  territory  of 
its  own  on  which  to  build  its  public  offices  and  legislative  halls, 
and  where  it  could  be  independent  of  local  or  other  state  regu- 
lations. The  Constitution  itself  therefore  provided  that  Con- 
gress should  have  exclusive  authority  within  any  district  not 
more  than  ten  miles  square  which  any  state  might  give  the 
federal  government  for  its  own  uses.  Acting  upon  this  hint, 
Maryland  and  Virginia  promptly  granted  the  necessary  terri- 
tory, it  having  been  decided  to  establish  the  seat  of  gorem- 


THE  GOVEKNMENT   OK   THE   UNITED   STATES.        546 


meat  upon  the  Potomac.  The  hwiue-laDd  of  the  fcdei-al  gov- 
ernment, thus  acquired,  was  laid  out  under  the  name  of  the 
District  of  Columbia  .'  there  the  public  buildings  were  erected, 
and  there,  after  the  removal  of  the  government  offices  thither 
u  1800,  the  city  of  Washington  grew  up. 

1040.  The  first  Coni^reii  of  the  United  Suiei  met  m  New  York 
City;  there  the.  first  I'reiident  was  inaugurated,  >ni]  the  orgtniHtion 
o(  the  new  goTeminent  eff8i:ted.  In  1790  it  waa  determined  lh«i  Hie 
federal  uffluere  ihould  live  and  Cong-reae  meet  in  Pliiladttphia  (aa  the 
Conlineotal  Congreseee  anil  (lie  congresa  of  the  Confedenitiun  had 
done)  for  ten  years;  afUT  that,  in  the  district  specially  set  apart  for 
the  use  of  the  federal  govemment. 

1050.  The  creation  of  lliia  federal  liome-plot  ii  a  feature  peculiar  to 
our  own  federal  arrangenienia.  Berlin,  of  caur«e,  i»  the  capital  of 
PruMia,  not  the  exeluaiie  seat,  or  in  any  sense  tlie  property,  of  the 
imperial  goTcrnmcnt.  Berne,  loo,  in  cantonal,  not  federal,  ground.  Our 
government  Kould  liBTe  been  in  the  same  ease  aa  thoae  of  Germany 
and  Switzerland  had  our  federal  authorities  remained  the  guesta  of 
New  York  or  PennsyWania. 

1051.  The  UTeral  arMtnali  and  dott-i/ardt  eatabliehed  by  the  federal 
government  in  different  pans  of  the  Union  arc  built  upon  land  granted 
to  the  federal  government  by  the  stales  in  which  they  lie  for  such  special 
use,  and  remain  the  property  of  that  governmeol  only  so  long  aa  used 
for  the  purposes  contemplated  in  the  grants. 

1062.  The  Territories.  —  As  the  different  parts  of  our  vast 
national  domain  have  been  settled  it  has  been  divided,  under 
the  direction  of  Congress,  into  [Kirtious  of  various  sizes,  gener- 
ally about  the  area  of  the  larger  states,  though  sometimes 
larger  than  any  state  save  Texas.     These  portions  have  been 

I  called,  for  want  of  a  better  nam«,  Territories,  and  have  been 
given  governments  constituted  by  federal  statute.  First  they 
have  been  given  governors  and  judges  appointed  by  the  Presi- 
dent ;  then,  as  their  population  has  become  numerous  and  suffi- 
ciently settled  in  its  ways  of  living,  they  have  been  given  leg- 
islatures chosen  by  their  own  people  and  clothed  with  the 
power  to  make  laws  subject  to  the  approval  of  Congress  ;  finally, 
upon  becoming  still  more  developed,  they  have  been  granted  as 


A 


J 


546        THE  GOVEKKHBNT  OF  THE  0KITED  StATBS. 

full  law-making  powers  as  the  states.  The  territorial  stage  of 
their  development  passed,  the  most  important  of  them  hare 
one  by  one  been  brought  into  the  Union  as  states. 

Until  1803  the  only  territoiy  of  the  United  Sutes  consisted  of  the 
Undt  this  side  the  Mississippi  which  had  belonged  to  the  thirteen  orig- 
inal  states  indiridnallj,  and  had  by  them  been  granted  to  the  general 
goTemment.  In  1803  the  vast  tract  known  as  '  Louisiana '  was  bought ; 
in  1848,  by  conquest,  and  in  1852,  bj  negotiation,  the  Pacific  coaat  lands 
were  acquired  from  Mexico ;  in  1846  the  right  of  the  United  States  to  a 
portion  of  **  the  Oregon  country  "  was  finally  established. 

1053.  The  post-offices,  federal  court  chambers,  custom  houses, 
and  other  like  buildings  erected  and  owned  by  the  general  goTemment 
in  rarious  parts  of  the  country  are  held  by  the  goTemment  upon  the 
ordinary  principles  of  ownership,  just  as  they  might  be  held  by  a  private 
corporation.    Their  sites  are  not  separate  federal  territory. 

1054.  Congress.  —  As  in  the  states,  so  in  the  federal  govern- 
ment, the  law-making  power  is  vested  in  a  double  legislature, 
a  Congress  consisting  of  a  Senate  and  a  House  of  Representa- 
tives. Unlike  the  two  houses  of  a  state  legislature,  however, 
the  two  houses  of  Congress  have  distinct  characters :  the  Senate 
differs  from  the  House  not  only  in  the  number  of  its  members, 
but  also  in  the  principle  of  its  composition.  It  represents 
the  federal  principle  upon  which  the  government  rests,  for 
its  members  represent  the  states.  The  House  of  Representa- 
tives, on  the  other  hand,  represents  the  national  principle  upon 
which  also  the  government  has  now  been  finally  established, 
without  threat  of  change :  its  members  represent  the  people. 

1055.  The  Senate.  —  The  Senate  consists  of  two  represen- 
tatives from  each  of  the  states  of  the  Union.  It  has,  therefore, 
the  states  being  forty-two  in  number,  eighty-four  members.* 
Each  senator  is  elected,  for  a  term  of  six  years,  by  the  legisla- 
ture of  the  state  which  he  represents ;  and  a  state  legislature 
is  free  to  choose  any  one  as  senator  who  has  been  a  citizen  of 

1  Since  the  admission  of  Washington,  Montana,  North  Dakota,  and 
South  DakoU,  which  became  states  Not.  2-12, 1889. 


THE   QOVBBNMfiNT  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES.        647 

the  United  States  nine  years,  who  has  reached  the  age  of 
thirty,  and  who  is  at  the  time  of  the  election  a  resident  of  the 
state  which  he  is  chosen  to  represent. 

1056.  The  Constitation  directed  that,  itnmediatelj  after  coming  to- 
gether for  its  first  session,  the  Senate  should  divide  its  members,  bj 
lot,  as  nearly  as  it  could  into  three  equal  groups ;  that  the  members  of 
one  of  these  groups  should  vacate  their  seats  after  the  expiration  of 
two  years,  the  members  of  another  after  the  expiration  of  four  years, 
and  the  members  of  the  third  after  the  expiration  of  six  years ;  after  which 
arrangement  had  been  accomplished,  the  term  of  evfery  senator  was  to  be 
six  years  as  provided.  It  was  thus  brought  about  that  one-third  of  the 
membership  of  the  Senate  is  renewed  by  election  every  two  years. 
The  result  is,  that  the  Senate  has  a  sort  of  continuous  life,  —  no  one 
election  year  affects  the  seats  of  more  than  one-third  of  its  members. 

1057.  The  Senate  is,  as  I  have  said,  the  federal  house  of 
Congress,  its  members  represent  the  states  as  the  constituent 
members  of  the  Union.  They  are  not,  however,  in  any  sense 
delegates  of  the  governments  of  the  states.  They  are  not 
subject  to  be  instructed  as  to  their  votes,  as  members  of  the 
German  BundesraJth  are,  by  any  state  authority  (sec.  405), 
not  even  by  the  legislatures  which  elected  them ;  each  senator 
is  entitled  and  expected  to  vote  according  to  his  own  individ- 
ual opinion.  Senators,  therefore,  may  be  said  to  represent, 
not  the  governments  of  the  states,  but  the  people  of  the  states 
organized  as  corporate  bodies  politic. 

1058.  There  is  no  rule  which  obliges  senators  from  the  same  state  to 
vote  together,  after  the  fashion  once  imperative  in  the  Congress  of  our 
own  Confederation  (sec.  866),  and  still  imperative  in  the  German 
Bundesrath  (sec.  406),  —  each  senator  represents  his  state,  not  in  part- 
nership, but  singly. 

1050.  The  equal  representation  of  the  states  in  the  Senate,  of  course, 
more  strictly  conforms  to  the  federal  principle  than  does  the  unequal 
representation  characteristic  of  the  Oerman  Bundesrath  (sec.  406) ;  but 
the  rule  observed  in  Germany,  that  the  representatives  of  each  state 
must  vote  together,  must,  in  turn,  be  allowed  to  be  more  strictly  con- 
sistent with  the  idea  of  state  representation  than  is  the  rule  of  individucl 
voting  followed  in  our  Senate. 


548        THE  GOVBBNMENt  OF  THE  UKITE^  SI^ATES. 

1060.  The  Vice-President  of  the  United  States  is  president 
of  the  Senate.  Unless  the  President  die,  this  is  the  only  fono* 
tion  of  the  Vice-President.  He  is  not  a  member  of  the  Senate, 
however ;  he  simply  presides  over  its  sessions.  He  has  a  vote 
only  when  the  votes  of  the  senators  are  equally  divided  upon 
some  question  and  his  vote  becomes  necessary,  therefore,  for 
a  decision.     If  the  President  die,  he  becomes  President. 

1061.  Organization  of  the  Senate.  —  The  Senate  makes  its 
own  rules  of  procedure,  the  Vice-President  being  of  coarse 
bound  to  administer  whatever  rules  it  adopts.  Naturally  the 
internal  organization  of  the  body  is  the  matter  with  which  its 
rules  principally  concern  themselves,  and  the  most  important 
feature  of  that  organization  is  the  division  of  the  members  of 
the  Senate  into  standing  committees ;  into  small  groups,  that 
is,  to  each  of  which  is  entrusted  the  preparation  of  a  certain 
part  of  the  Senate's  business.  The  Senate  itself  would  not,  of 
course,  have  time  to  look  into  the  history  and  particulars,  the 
merits  and  bearings,  of  every  matter  brought  before  it ;  these 
committees  are,  therefore,  constituted  to  act  in  its  stead  in 
the  preliminary  examination  and  shaping  of  the  measures  to 
be  voted  on.  Whenever  any  proposal  is  made  concerning  any 
important  question,  that  proposal  is  referred  to  the  standing 
committee  which  has  been  commissioned  to  consider  questions 
of  the  particular  class  to  which  the  proposed  action  belongs. 
The  committee  takes  the  proposal  and  considers  it,  in  connec- 
tion with  all  other  pending  proposals  relating  to  the  same  sub- 
ject, and  reports  to  the  Senate  what  it  thinks  ought  to  be  done 
with  reference  to  it,  —  whether  it  is  advisable  to  take  any 
action  or  not,  and  if  it  is  advisable  to  act,  what  action  had  best 
be  taken. 

Thus  there  is  a  Committee  on  Finance,  to  which  aU  qnestiont  affect- 
ing the  revenue  are  referred ;  a  Committee  on  Appropriations,  which 
advises  the  Senate  concerning  all  rotes  for  the  spending  of  moneys;  a 
Committee  on  Railroads,  which  considers  all  railroad  questions ;  a  Com- 
mittee on  Foreign  Affairs,  which  prepares  for  consideration  all  questions 
touching  our  relations  with  foreign  governments,  etc.,  etc. 


THE  GOVERNAfENT  OF   THE   UNITED   STATES.        549 


1062.  Influence  of  the  Standing  Committees.  —  Its  stand- 
ing committees  have,  of  course,  a  very  great  influence  upon 
the  action  of  the  Senate.  The  Senate  is  naturally  alwiiys  in- 
clined to  listen  to  tlieir  advice,  for  each  committee  necessarily 
knows  much  more  about  the  subjects  assigned  to  it  for  cotisid- 
eratioH  than  the  rest  of  the  seoa-tors  can  know.  Its  committee 
orgaidzation  may  be  said  to  be  of  the  essence  of  the  legislative 
action  of  the  Senate :  for  of  coarse  the  leadership  to  which  a 
legislative  body  consigns  itself  is  of  the  essence  of  its  method 
and  must  affect,  not  the  outward  form  merely,  but  the  whole 
character  also  of  its  action.  Under  every  great  system  of  gov- 
ernment except  our  own,  leadership  in  legislation  belongs  for  ^ 
tlie  most  part  to  the  ministers,  to  the  Executive,  which  stands 
nearest  to  the  business  of  governing ;  it  is  a  central,  and,  as 
evidenced  by  its  results,  extremely  important  characteristic 
of  our  system  tliat  our  legislatures  lead  themsetwa,  or,  rather, 
that  they  are  led  along  the  several  lines  of  legislation  by  sepa- 
rate and  disconnected  groups  of  their  members. 

1063.  The  Senate  and  the  Executive.  —  One  of  the  chief  uses  of 
the  conunUtees  U  la  oblnin  infornialion  for  Ihe  SeuBle  conceniin);  Ihe 
affairs  ol  the  governmenl.  But,  inaamuch  ss  the  exeuutivc  brunch  of 
the  government  is  quite  separate  from  Congress,  it  la  often  rery  ditBcuIt 
for  the  Sennte  to  And  out  through  its  cominttleeg  all  iliat  it  wishes  lo 
knoir  about  the  condition  nt  afltnira  in  the  execulire  deparliucnls.  The 
action  of  the  two  house*  upon  some  questioni  must  of  course  be  greatly 
Influenced,  and  should  be  greatly  iofluenced,  by  what  they  ean  leam  uf 
admin iatrative  experience  in  the  depurcmenta  in  sui^h  nmtiers,  and  the 
Senate,  as  veil  as  the  House  alio,  lias  the  right  to  astc  what  questions 
•  it  pleaeea  of  executive  offloera,  eith«r  through  its  comniillees  or  by  re- 
quiring n  written  report  to  be  made  directly  lo  itself  by  aome  head  of 
department.  Upon  flnancial  qnestiuns,  for  example,  the  Senate  or  its 
Finance  Committee  must  conilanLty  wiah  la  know  the  experience  of 
the  Treasury.  But  it  is  not  always  easy  to  gel  legislative  qiieitiona 
fully  and  correctly  anawered :  for  tlie  offieera  of  the  goTernment  are  in 
no  way  responsible  to  eilher  houae  for  their  offleial  conduct :  Ihsy  be- 
long to  an  entirely  separate  and  independent  branch  of  llie  t^vernment ; 
only  such  high  crimca  and  misdemeanora  sa  lay  tbeui  open  lo  impeach- 


i 


650        THE  GOVERNMENT  OF   THE  UNTTBD  STATES. 

ment  expose  them  to  the  power  of  the  houses.  The  committees  are, 
therefore,  frequentlj  prevented  from  doing  their  work  of  inquiry  well, 
and  the  Senate  has  to  act  in  the  dark.  Under  other  systems  of  gOTem- 
ment,  as  we  hare  seen  (sees.  327,  328,  422  et  seq.,  464,  538,  686-9,  etc.)» 
the  ministers  are  always  present  in  the  legislative  bodies  to  be  ques- 
tioned and  dealt  with  directly,  face  to  face. 

1064.  The  Preiident  Pro  Tempore.  —  It  is  the  practice  of  the 
Senate  to  make  itself  independent  of  all  chances  of  the  Vice-President's 
absence  by  electing  statedly  from  its  own  membership  a  president  pro 
tempore,  to  act  in  case  of  the  absence  or  disability  of  the  Vice-President. 

1065.  The  House  of  Representatives.  —  The  House  of  Rep- 
resentatives represents,  not  the  states,  but  the  people  of  the 
United  States.  It  represents  them,  however,  not  in  the  mass, 
but  by  states ;  representation  is  apportioned  among  the  states 
severally  according  to  population,  and  no  electoral  district 
crosses  any  state  boundary. 

1066.  Apportionment  of  Representatives.  —  Congress  itself 
decides  by  law  how  many  representatives  there  shall  be ;  it 
then  divides  the  number  decided  upon  among  the  states  ac- 
cording to  population ;  after  which  each  state  is  divided  by 
its  own  legislature  into  as  many  districts  as  it  is  to  have  repre- 
sentatives, and  the  people  of  each  of  these  districts  are  entitled 
to  elect  one  member  to  the  House.  The  only  limitation  put  by 
the  Constitution  itself  upon  the  number  of  representatives  is, 
that  there  shall  never  be  more  than  one  for  every  thirty  thou- 

^  sand  inhabitants.  The  first  House  of  Representatives  had,  by 
direction  of  the  Constitution  itself,  sixty-five  members,  upon 
the  proportion  of  one  to  every  thirty-three  thousand  inhabi- 
tants. The  number  lias,  of  course,  grown,  and  the  proportion 
decreased,  with  the  growth  of  population.  A  census  is  taken 
every  ten  years,  and  the  rule  is  to  effect  readjustments  and  a 
redistribution  of  representation  after  every  census. 

At  present  there  are  three  hundred  and  fifty -six  members  in  the  House, 
and  the  states  are  given  one  member  for  every  173,900  of  their  inhab- 
itants. In  cases  where  a  state  has  many  thousands  more  than  an  even 
number  of  times  that  many  inhabitants,  it  is  given  an  additional  mem- 


THE  OOV£BNM£NT  OF  THB  UNIT£D  STATES.    551 

ber  to  represent  the  balance.  Thus,  if  it  have  four  times  154,326 
inhabitants,  and  a  very  large  fraction  over,  it  is  given  five  members 
instead  of  four  only.  If  any  state  have  less  than  154,325,  it  is  given 
one  member,  notwithstanding,  being  entitled  to  at  least  one  by  con- 
stitutional provision. 

There  are  at  present  seven  states  which  have  but  one  representative 
apiece;  namely,  Delaware,  Colorado,  Nevada,  Oregon,  Washington, 
Montana,  and  North  Dakota.  But  these  states,  like  the  rest,  have  two 
senators  each. 

The  reason  for  allowing  a  state  an  extra  representative  when  there 
is  a  large  fraction  remaining  over  after  a  division  of  its  population  by 
the  standard  number  154,325,  is,  of  course,  that  the  apportionment  of 
representatives  is  made  according  to  states,  and  not  by  an  even  allot- 
ment among  the  people  of  the  country  taken  as  a  whole,  and  that  under 
such  a  system  a  perfectly  equal  division  of  representation  is  practically 
impossible.  Congress  makes  the  most  equitable  arrangement  that  is 
practicable  each  time  that  it  re-apportions  the  membership  of  the  House 
upon  the  basis  of  the  decennial  census  which  Congress  directs  to  be 
taken  for  this  purpose  in  pursuance  of  a  special  constitutional  command. 

1067.  Elections  to  the  House.  —  Any  one  may  be  chosen  a 
representative  who  has  reached  the  age  of  twenty-five  years, 
has  been  a  citizen  of  the  United  States  for  seven  years,  and 
is  at  the  time  of  his  election  an  inhabitant  of  the  stat^  from 
one  of  whose  districts  he  is  chosen.  The  term  of  a  representa- 
tive is  two  years :  and  two  years  is  also  the  term  of  the  whole 
House ;  for  its  members  are  not  chosen  a  section  at  a  time,  as 
the  senators  are ;  the  whole  membership  of  the  House  is  re- 
newed every  second  year.  Each  biennial  election  creates  'a 
new  House.' 

1068.  Although  the  Senate  has  a  continuous  life,  we  speak  habitu- 
aUy  of  different  '  Congresses,'  as  if  a  new  Congress,  instead  of  a  new 
House  of  Representatives  merely,  were  chosen  biennially.  Thus  the 
Congress  of  1887-'80  was  known  as  the  fiftieth  Congress,  because  the 
House  of  Representatives  of  that  period  was  the  fiftieth  that  had  been 
elected  since  the  government  was  established. 

1069.  Federal  law  does  not  determine  who  shall  vote  for 
members  of  the  House  of  Bepresentatives.    The  Constitution 


552        THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

provides,  simply,  that  all  those  persons  in  each  state  who  are 
qualified  under  the  constitution  and  laws  of  the  state  to  vote 
for  members  of  the  larger  of  the  two  houses  of  the  state  leg- 
islature may  vote  also  for  members  of  the  House  of  Repre- 
sentatives of  the  United  States.  The  franchise  is  regulated, 
therefore,  entirely  by  state  law. 

1070.  In  the  fourteenth  amendment  to  the  Constitution  (passed 
1860-^68)  a  rerj  great  pressure  is,  by  intention  at  least,  brought  to  bear 
upon  the  states  to  induce  them  to  make  their  franchise  as  wide  as  their 
adult  male  population.  For  that  amendment  provides  that,  should  any 
state  deny  to  any  of  its  male  citizens  who  are  twenty-one  years  of  age 
the  privilege  of  voting  for  members  of  the  more  numerous  branch  of 
its  own  legislature  (and  thus,  by  consequence,  the  privilege  of  voting 
for  representatives  in  Congress),  for  any  reason  except  that  they  have 
committed  crime,  its  representation  in  Congress  shall  be  curtailed  in 
the  same  proportion  that  the  number  of  persons  so  excluded  from  the 
franchise  bears  to  the  whole  number  of  male  citizens  twenty-one  years 
of  age  in  the  state.  This  provision  has  in  practice,  however,  proved  of 
little  value.  It  is  practically  impossible  for  the  federal  authorities  to 
get  at  the  facts  necessary  to  ascertain  any  such  proportion. 

1071.  Organization  of  the  House.  —  The  House,  like  the 
Senate,  has  its  own  rules,  regulative  of  the  number  and  duties 
of  its  officers  and  of  its  methods  of  doing  business;  and  these 
rules,  like  those  of  the  Senate,  are  chiefly  concerned  with  the 
creation  and  empowering  of  a  great  number  of  standing  com- 
mittees. The  committees  of  the  House  are  not,  however, 
elected  by  ballot,  as  the  committees  of  the  Senate  are ;  they 
are  appointed  by  the  presiding  officer  of  the  House,  the 
^Speaker';  and  this  power  of  the  Speaker's  to  appoint  the 
committees  of  the  House  makes  him  one  of  the  most  powerful 
officers  in  the  whole  government.  For  the  committees  of  the 
House  are  even  more  influential  than  those  of  the  Senate  in 
determining  what  shall  be  done  with  reference  to  matters 
referred  to  tliem;  they  as  a  matter  of  fact  have  it  in  their 
power  to  control  almost  all  the  acts  of  the  House.  The  Senate, 
being  a  comparatively  small  body,  has  time  to  consider  fully 


TBE    GOVERNMENT    OF    THE    UNITED    STATES.         558 


the  reporte  of  its  committees,  aiid  generally  manages  to  control 
ita  own  coneluaionB.  But  the  House  is  too  large  to  do  much 
delating :  it  must  \ie  guided  by  its  committees  or  it  must  do 
nothing.  It  Is  this  fact  which  makes  the  Speaker's  power  of 
apiKiintment  so  vastly  important :  he  determines  who  shall  be 
on  the  coramittees,  and  the  pommitteea  determine  what  the 
House  shall  do.     He  nominates  those  who  shape  legislation. 

1072.  The  appointine  power  of  the  Speaker  often  mnkes  his  eleetion 
a  very  eiciling  part  of  the  bueineiB  of  eai:h  new  House :  for  he  is  alnayi 
■elected,  of  course,  witli  reference  la  wLat  he  will  do  in  conitituting  the 
principal  comiiiittees. 

1073.  Th<^  IIouBc  of  RepreneiilatiTe*  la  not  giren  a  presideiil  hy  the 
Constitution,  as  ihe  Senate  is.  It  elfcts  its  own  presiding  officer,  whose 
name,  of  '  Speaker.'  is  laktii  from  tlie  usa^  of  tlic  English  Uouae  of 
Cominona,  whose  president  wa«  ■□  called  because  whenever,  in  the  old 
days,  ilie  Comnioni  went  into  Ihe  presence  of  the  king  for  Ihe  purpose 
of  laying  some  matter  before  him,  or  of  aniwering  a  summuiis  from 
him,  their  president  was  llu-ir  apolseBman  or  Speaker.  This  name  is 
used  also  in  the  legislative  bodies  of  all  the  English  colonies,  —  wherever, 
indeed,  English  trgislntive  practices  have  been  direcll}'  iolieriu-d. 

1074.  The  House  has  so  manj'  atan<Iing  L'ommittees  tliat  every  repre- 
sentative is  a  member  ol  one  or  anollier  of  them.  —  but  many  of  Ihe 
commillecs  have  little  or  nothing  to  do:  some  of  them,  though  11111 
regularlf  appointed,  have  no  duties  assigned  Ihem  b;  tbc  rules.  The 
most  important  committee  is  that  on  A  ppropriations,  which  lias  charge 
of  the  general  money-si^nding  bills  introduued  every  year  to  meet  tlic 
expenses  of  the  guveninicnt,  and  which,  by  virtue  of  ita  power  under 
the  rules  to  bring  its  reports  to  the  consideration  of  the  House  at  any 
time,  to  the  thrusting  aside  of  whatever  tnnller,  virtually  dominates  the 
House  by  controlling  its  use  of  its  lime.  Speeisl  appruprialion  hills, 
wliicU  propose  in  provide  moneys  (or  the  expenses  of  ainglc  depart- 
ments,— as,  for  example,  the  Navy  Department  or  the  War  Depart- 
menl,  —  are,  by  a  recent  rule  of  the  House,  taken  out  of  the  hands  of 
the  Committee  on  Appropriations  and  given  to  Ihe  eommittees  on  the 
special  departments  concerned,  Senrcely  less  important  Ihan  Ihe  Com- 
mittee on  Appropriations,  though  searcely  so  busy  as  il,  is  the  Com- 
mittee on  Ways  and  Means,  wtiich  lias  cliarge  of  questions  of  taxation. 
It  is,  of  eourse,  lo  the  appointment  of  such  eommittees  that  the  Speaker 
payi  mosl  allenlion.     Through  thenn  his  influence  is  most  (Kilenl, 


664        THE  GOVERNMENT  OF   THE  UNITED  STATES. 

1076.  Some  members  of  the  House  are  considered  to  be  entitled,  be- 
cause of  their  long  service  and  experience  in  Congress,  to  be  put  on  im- 
portant committees,  and  on  erery  committee  there  must  berepresentatires 
of  both  parties  in  the  House.  But  these  partial  limitations  upon  the 
Speaker's  choice  do  not  often  seriously  hamper  him  in  exercising  hit 
preferences. 

1076.  The  House  has  to  depend,  just  as  the  Senate  does, 
upon  its  standing  committees  for  information  concerning  the 
affairs  of  the  government  and  the  policy  of  the  executive 
departments,  and  is  just  as  often  and  as  much  embarrassed 
because  of  its  entire  exclusion  from  easy,  informal,  and  regular 
intercourse  with  the  departments.  They  cannot  advise  the 
House  unless  they  are  asked  for  their  advice ;  and  the  House 
cannot  ask  for  their  advice  except  indirectly  through  its  com- 
mittees, or  formally  by  requiring  written  reports. 

1077.  Acts  of  Congress.  —  In  order  to  become  a  law  or  Act 
of  Congress  a  bill  must  pass  both  houses  and  receive  the  sig- 
nature of  the  President.  Such  is  the  ordinary  process  of  legis- 
la,tion.  But  the  President  may  withhold  his  signature,  and  in 
that  case  the  measure  which  he  has  refused  to  sanction  must 
receive  the  votes  of  two-thirds  of  the  members  of  each  house, 
given  upon  a  re-consideration,  before  it  can  go  upon  the  statute 
book.  The  President  is  given  ten  days  for  the  consideration 
of  each  measure.  If  he  take  no  action  u^wn  it  within  the  ten 
days,  or  if  within  that  period  he  sign  it,  its  provisions  become 
law;  if  within  the  ten  days  he  inform  Congress  by  special 
message  that  he  will  not  sign  the  bill,  returning  it  to  the  house 
in  which  it  originated  with  a  statement  of  his  reasons  for  not 
signing  it,  another  passage  of  the  measure  by  a  majority  of 
two-thirds  in  each  house  is  required  to  make  it  a  law. 

There  are,  therefore,  three  ways  in  which  a  bill  may  become  law  : 
either  (a)  by  receiving  the  approval  of  a  majority  in  each  house,  and 
the  signature  of  the  President,  appended  within  ten  days  after  its  pas- 
sage by  the  houses ;  or  (6)  by  receiving  the  approval  of  a  majority  in 
each  house,  and  not  being  acted  upon  by  the  President  within  ten  days 
after  its  passage ;  or  (c)  by  receiving  the  approval  of  two-thirds  of  etch 


THE  GOVERNMENT   OF   THE   CNITED  STATES.         555 

bonie  after  hsTing  heea  refueed  signiilure  bj  the  President  within  ten 
days  sfler  it»  passage  hy  a  majorilf  in  eacli  lious?.  t(  Congresa  ad- 
journ befure  the  c^pirniion  of  the  ten  day*  allowed  the  Preiidcnl  to 
consider  bills  sent  liim,  auth  bills  lapse  untei*  be  has  aigned  tliem  be- 
fore the  adjournment. 

1078.  Neither  houae  can  do  any  busineaa  (except  send  for 
absent  members  or  adjouru)  unless  a  majority  of  its  members 
are  present,  —  a  majority  being  in  the  case  of  all  our  leglsla- 
tares,  both  state  and  federal,  the  iieeessary  (p/onini. 

1079.  In  the  practice  of  inme  foreign  legiaUturei  the  qnerutn  ii 
much  leia  than  a  majority  of  Ibe  memberi.  In  ilie  Engliah  Elouie  of 
Ciimmona,  fur  Inatanee.  It  ia  only  forty  memberi,  although  the  total  num- 
ber of  membera  of  the  Home  of  Cnmtnons  ii  ail  hundred  and  leventy. 

1080.  When  it  ia  aiiid  that  under  certain  circuniatancea  a  bill  muit 
be  paaied  by  a  »ote  of  two-tliinis  in  order  to  beitime  a  law,  it  ia  under- 
stood to  mean  that  it  muat  be  rotetl  for  by  two-tbirda  of  the  membera 
preieiU,  not  neceasarily  by  that  proportion  of  the  whole  membership  of 
the  body.  In  the  caie  of  hills  which  the  President  refusea  to  sign,  how- 
eTcr,  the  Constitution  expreaaly  says  that  it  oaonot  be  made  law  nnleaa 
a  second  time  passed  by  Iwo^liirili  of  rath  Houst, 

1081,  A  bill  may  'originate'  in  either  house,  unless  it  be  a 
bill  relating  to  the  raising  of  revenue.  In  that  ease  it  must 
originate  in  the  House  of  Representatives,  though  the  Senate 
may  propose  wliat  amendments  it  pleases  to  a  revenue  bill,  as 
to  any  other  which  comes  to  it  from  the  House. 

Of  course,  if  one  of  the  houses  pass  a  bill,  and  the  other  house  amend 
it,  the  changes  so  proposed  must  be  adnpteil  by  the  houae  in  which  the 
bill  originaied  before  it  can  be  sent  to  the  President  and  be  made  a  law. 
When  the  two  houses  disagree  about  amendments  they  appoint  con- 
ference commitleea ;  that  is  to  say,  each  house  appoints  a  uommillee  to 
conanit  with  a  aimilar  committee  appointed  by  the  other  bouse,  to  aee 
what  can  be  done  toward*  bringing  about  an  agreement  between  the 
two  houses  upon  the  points  in  diapote. 

1082.  The  Federal  Judiciary :  itsjurisdiction.— The  Judi- 
ciary of  the  United  States  consists  of  a  Supreme  Court,  Cir- 
cuit Courts,  and  District  Courts.  Its  organization  and  func- 
tions rest  more  than  do  those  of  either  of  the  other  branches 


656        THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

of  the  general  goyernment  upon  statute  merely,  instead  of 
upon  constitutional  provision.  The  Constitution  declares  that 
"  the  judicial  power  of  the  United  States  shall  be  vested  in  one 
supreme  court,  and  in  such  inferior  courts  as  the  Congress  may, 
from  time  to  time,  ordain  and  establish,"  and  that  '^  the  judges, 
both  of  the  supreme  and  inferior  courts,  shall  hold  their  offices 
during  good  behavior  and  shall,  at  stated  times,  receive  for 
their  services  a  compensation  which  shall  not  be  diminished 
during  their  continuance  in  office."  It  provides  also  that  the 
judicial  power  of  the  federal  government  shall  extend  to  all 
cases  in  law  or  equity  which  may  arise  under  the  Constitution, 
laws,  or  treaties  of  the  United  States ;  to  all  cases  affecting 
ambassadors,  other  public  ministers,  and  consuls ;  to  all  admi- 
ralty and  maritime  cases ;  to  controversies  in  which  the  United 
States  is  a  party,  controversies  between  two  or  more  states, 
between  a  state  and  citizens  of  another  state  (the  state  being 
the  suitor),  between  citizens  of  different  states,  between  citi- 
zens of  the  same  state  claiming  lands  under  grants  from  differ- 
ent states,  and  between  a  state  or  its  citizens  and  foreign  states, 
citizens,  or  subjects.  And  it  directs  that  in  cases  affecting 
ambassadors,  other  public  ministers  and  consuls,  and  in  cases 
in  which  a  state  is  a  party  the  supreme  court  shall  have  origi- 
nal jurisdiction ;  while  in  all  other  cases  it  is  to  have  appellate 
jurisdiction  only,  "  with  such  exemptions,  and  under  such  regu- 
lations, as  the  Congress  shall  make." 

1083.  The  judicial  power  of  the  federal  govemment  is  thus  made 
to  embrace  two  distinct  classes  of  cases  :  (a)  those  in  which  it  is  mani- 
festly proper  that  its  authority,  rather  than  the  authority  of  a  state, 
should  control,  hecmise  of  the  nature  of  the  questions  involved:  for  instance, 
admiralty  and  maritime  cases,  navigable  waters  being  within  the  exclu- 
sive jurisdiction  of  the  federal  authorities,  and  cases  arising  out  of  the 
Constitution,  laws,  or  treaties  of  the  United  States  or  out  of  conflicting 
grants  made  by  different  states,  (b)  Those  in  which,  because  of  the  na- 
ture of  the  parties  to  the  suit,  the  state  courts  could  not  properly  be  allowed 
jurisdiction,  cases  affecting,  for  instance,  foreign  ambassadors,  who  are 
accredited  to  the  government  of  the  United  States  and  with  whom  out 


THE  GOVBRNMBNT  OF  THB  UNITED  STATES.        557 

onlj  relations  are  national  relationt,  whose  privileges  rest  upon  the 
sovereignty  of  the  states  they  represent ;  or  cases  in  which  the  state 
courts  could  not  have  complete  jurisdiction  because  of  the  residence 
of  the  parties ;  for  instance,  suits  arising  between  citizens  of  different 
states. 

It  is  always  open  to  the  choice  of  a  citizen  of  one  state  to  sue  a 
citizen  of  another  state  in  the  courts  of  the  latter*s  own  domicile,  but 
the  courts  of  the  United  States  are  the  special  forum  provided  for  such 
cases. 

1084.  Power  of  Congress  over  the  Judiciary. — But  these 
provisions  of  the  Constitution  leave  Congress  quite  free  to 
distribute  the  powers  thus  set  forth  among  the  courts  for  whose 
organization  it  is  to  provide,  and  even,  if  it  so  chooses,  to  leave 
some  of  them  entirely  in  abeyance.  In  other  words,  the  Con- 
stitution defines  the  sphere  of  the  judicial  power  of  the  United 
States,  while  Congress  determines  how  much  of  that  sphere 
shall  be  occupied,  by  what  courts  and  in  what  manner,  subject 
to  what  rules  and  limitations. 

With  regard  to  the  organization  of  the  judiciary  Congress  deter- 
mines not  only  what  courts  shaU  be  created  inferior  to  the  supreme 
court,  but  also  of  what  number  of  judges  the  supreme  court  shall  con- 
sist, what  their  compensation  and  procedure  shall  be,  and  what  their 
specific  duties  in  the  administering  of  justice.  It  might  also  determine, 
should  it  see  fit,  what  qualifications  should  be  required  of  all  occupants 
of  the  supreme  bench. 

1085.  The  Existing  Federal  Courts.  —  In  pursuance  of 
these  powers.  Congress  has  passed  the  Judiciary  Act  of  Sep- 
tember, 1789,  and  the  Acts  amendatory  thereto  upon  which 
the  national  judiciary  system  now  rests.  As  at  present  con- 
stituted, the  supreme  court  consists  of  a  chief  justice  and  eight 
associate  justices.  It  is  required  to  hold  annual  sessions  in 
the  city  of  Washington,  —  sessions  which  begin  on  the  second 
Monday  of  each  October,  —  any  six  of  the  justices  constitut- 
ing a  quorum.  Next  below  the  supreme  court  are  a  set  of 
circuit  courts.  These  are,  in  theory,  courts  held  in  different 
parts  of  the  country  by  the  justices  of  the  supreme  court  sit- 


658    THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

ting  separately;  but  in  reality  the  business  of  the  supreme 
court  is  so  great  in  amount  and  so  engrossing  in  character  that 
the  justices  can  by  no  means  regularly  attend  the  sessions 
of  the  circuit  courts.  The  area  of  the  United  States  (exclu- 
sive of  the  territories)  is  divided  into  nine  circuits,  one  justice 
of  the  supreme  court  is  assigned,  by  the  appointment  of  the 
court  itself,  to  each  of  these  circuits,  and  in  addition  special 
circuit  judges  are  appointed  who  act  quite  independently  of 
the  justices,  often  holding  court  separately,  in  another  part  of 
the  circuit,  at  the  same  time  that  the  justices  are  themselves 
holding  circuit  court.  The  circuits  are  divided  into  districts, 
which,  like  Congressional  districts,  never  cross  state  lines; 
and  for  each  of  these  districts  there  has  been  established  a 
district  court.  Some  of  the  less  populous  states  constitute  each 
a  single  district;  others  are  divided  into  two,  while  still 
others  furnish  sufficient  business  to  warrant  their  being  divided 
into  three.  The  district  courts  are  the  lowest  courts  of  the 
federal  series.  The  circuit  courts  sit  in  the  several  districts  of 
each  circuit  successively,  and  the  law  requires  that  each  justice 
of  the  supreme  court  shall  sit  in  each  district  of  his  circuit  at 
least  once  every  two  years. 

1086.  The  division  of  Juxltdiction  between  the  circuit  and  district 
courts  is  effected  by  act  of  Congress ;  and,  inasmuch  as  Congress  has 
not  seen  fit  to  rest  in  the  courts  complete  jurisdiction  orer  aU  cases 
arising  under  the  Constitution,  laws,  and  treaties  of  the  United  States, 
but  has  given  to  each  court  power  in  certain  specified  cases,  and  left  the 
rest  in  abeyance,  it  would  be  impossible  to  give  in  brief  compass  a 
detailed  account  of  the  jurisdiction  of  the  several  courts.  It  must 
suffice  for  present  purposes  to  say,  that  the  district  courts  are  given 
cognizance  of  certain  civil  cases  within  the  grant  of  the  Constitution, 
subject  to  appeal  to  the  circuit  courts  when  the  sum  involved  exceeds 
$50;  that  they  have  exclusive  jurisdiction  of  admiralty  and  maritime 
cases,  an  appeal  lying  to  the  circuit  courts ;  and  that  as  regards  crimes 
punishable  by  federal  law,  their  jurisdiction  is  concurrent  with  that  of 
the  circuit  courts,  except  in  case  of  capital  offences,  over  which  the 
circuit  courts  alone  have  jurisdiction.  The  circuit  courts  are  given 
appellate  jurisdiction  over  the  district  courts ;  original  jurisdiction  in 


THE   GOVEUNMENT   OF   THE  DNITED   STATES. 


1 


I 


I 


o59 

I  *uch  HS  are   canMmplnteil  by  the  Coostitution  when   Ihe 
I  iliapute  exceeds  fMO  in  value;  nnd  unlimited  criouDal  jurii- 
diction  over  cases  falling  williin  the  piLrTiew  of  federal  law. 

1087.  In  oriminal  oasM  there  ia,  generally  apeaking,  no  appeal, 
lo  civil  uaaes,  appeal  from  the  diairict  to  the  circuit  courts  can  be  taken 
only  when  the  matter  in  diapule  exceeds  <  60  in  value,  from  the  drcuit 
9  lo  the  supreme  court  onlj  when  it  exeeeiia  9^000,  except  that 
caiei  of  certain  exceptional,  specified  claHes  may  be  appealed  without 
respect  lo  the  amount  involved.  Any  CBie  which  involvea  the  iuterpre- 
lation  of  the  Conadlution  can  be  taken  lo  the  lupreme  court,  howevet 
■mall  the  Bum  in  dispute. 

1088.  All  Judges  of  the  Daited  States  are  appointed  by  the 
President,  with  and  by  the  coii-seot  aud  advice  of  the  Sen- 
iite,  to  serve  during  good  behavior.  There  are  in  ail  sixty 
federal  judicial  districts,  and  for  each  of  these  a  special  dis- 
trict judge  is  apijointed,  though  in  large,  thiuly  populated  sec- 
'^ns  of  thi?  country  it  has  sonietinies  been  customary  to  have 
Jone  judge  hold  court  in  several  districts. 

1089.  Federal  judges  of  the  inferior  eourti  are,  so  to  aay,  iut«T- 
chaogeahle.  When  necessary,  a  district  judge  can  go  into  another 
district  than  his  own  and  either  aid  or  replace  the  district  judge  there ; 
a  district  judge  may  alio,  when  it  aeeiria  necesaary  for  the  dispatch  of 
business,  sit  hb  circuit  jndgu  ;  and  a  eircuit  judge  may,  in  his  turn,  upon 
occasion  hold  district  court.  This  aeeniB  Che  less  anomalous  when  it  Is 
remembered  that  the  earliest  arrangement  was,  for  the  district  judges 
'  ta  hold  circuit  court  always  in  the  absence  of  the  justices  of  the  supreme 
court  from  circuit,  or  in  conjunction  with  them,  nnd  that  special  circuit 
judges  were  appointed  only  because  of  the  uecessity  for  more  judges 
consequent  upon  a  rapid  increase  of  federal  judicial  business, 

lOeO.  The  salary  of  the  chief  justice  of  the  United  States  ia  1 10,600, 
that  of  each  of  the  other  juaiicca,  8 10,000.  Circuit  court  jndge*  re- 
ceive 9S000,  and  district  judges  from  9:3600  to  86000. 

,  1091,  The  District  Attorney  and  the  Marshal.  —  Almost 

rery  district  has  its  own  federal  district  attorney  and  its  own 
STjiifed  States  marshal,  both  of  whom  are  appointed  by  the 
president.     It  ia  the  dnty  of  the  federal  district  attorney  to 

roaecute  all  offenders  against  the  criminal  laws  of  thi-  United 


560        THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

States,  to  conduct  all  civil  cases  instituted  in  his  district  in 
behalf  of  the  United  States  and  to  appear  for  the  defence  in 
all  cases  instituted  against  the  United  States,  to  appear  in 
defence  of  revenue  officers  of  the  United  States  where  thej 
are  sued  for  illegal  action,  etc.  The  marshal  is  the  ministerial 
officer  of  the  federal  circuit  and  district  courts.  He  executes 
all  their  orders  and  processes,  arrests  and  keeps  all  prisoners 
charged  with  criminal  violation  of  federal  law,  etc.,  and  has 
within  each  state  the  same  powers,  within  the  scope  of  United 
States  law,  that  the  sheriff  of  that  state  has  under  the  laws  of 
the  state.     He  is  the  federal  sheriff. 

1092.  The  orden  and  processes  of  a  state  court  are  binding  and 
operatire  only  within  the  state  to  which  the  court  belongs ;  the  orden 
and  processes  of  United  States  courts,  on  the  contrary,  are  binding  and 
operatiTe  orer  the  entire  Union. 

1093.  The  courts  of  the  Distiiot  of  Colnmbia  and  oi  the  tml- 
tories  are  courts  of  the  United  States,  but  they  are  not  federal  courts ; 
they  bear,  so  far  as  their  jurisdiction  is  concerned,  the  character  of 
state  and  federal  courts  united.  The  only  laws  of  the  territoriet  and  of 
the  District  of  Columbia  are  laws  of  the  United  States,  inasmuch  as  the 
legislatures  of  the  territories  act  under  statutory  grant  from  Congress.^ 
The  territorial  legislatures  are,  so  to  say,  commissioned  by  Congress ; 
and  the  laws  which  they  pass  are  administered  by  judges  appointed  by 
the  President. 

1094.  The  territorial  courts  and  the  courts  of  the  District  of  Colum- 
bia do  not  come  within  the  Tiew  of  the  Constitution  at  all.  With  refer- 
ence to  them  Congress  acts  under  no  limitations  of  power  whateTcr. 
The  rule  of  tenure  during  good  behavior,  for  example,  which  applies  to 
all  judges  of  the  United  States  appointed  under  the  Constitution,  does 
not  apply  to  judges  of  the  territories  or  of  the  District  of  Columbia. 
The  term  of  office  of  territorial  judges  is  fixed  at  four  yean.  The 
federal  courts  sitting  in  the  states,  and  the  United  States  courts  estab- 
lished in  the  territories,  ought  not  to  be  thought  of  as  parts  of  the  same 
system,  although  the  supreme  court  is  the  highest  tribunal  of  appeal 
for  both. 

1  Congress  early  enacted  that  the  people  of  the  District  of  Columbia 
should  continue  to  lire  under  the  laws  which  had  preriously  had  force  in 
the  District  when  owned  by  Virginia  and  Maryland. 


THB  OOVERKMENT  OF  THB  UKITED  STATES.        561 

1095.  The  procedure  of  a  federal  court  follows,  as  a  rule, 
the  procedure  of  the  courts  of  the  state  in  which  it  is  sitting ; 
and  state  law  is  applied  by  the  courts  of  the  United  States  in 
all  matters  not  touched  by  federal  enactment.  Juries  are  con- 
stituted, testimony  taken,  argument  heard,  etc.,  for  the  most 
part,  according  to  the  practice  of  the  state  courts ;  so  that,  so 
far  as  possible,  both  as  regards  the  outward  forms  observed 
and  the  principles  applied,  a  federal  court  is  domestic,  not  for- 
eign, to  the  state  in  which  it  acts. 

1096.  It  is  not  within  the  pririlege  of  Congress  to  delegate  to  the 
coorts  of  the  stmtes  the  functions  of  courts  of  the  United  States ;  for 
the  Constitution  distinctly  prorides  that,  besides  the  supreme  court, 
there  shall  be  no  court  authorized  to  exercise  the  judicial  powers  of  the 
United  States  except  such  as  Cong^ress  **  may,  from  time  to  time,  ordain 
and  egtablish"  The  adoption  of  state  courts  by  Congress  is,  of  course, 
excluded  by  plain  implication.  A  rery  interesting  contrast  is  thus 
established  between  the  federal  judicial  system  of  the  United  States 
and  the  federal  judicial  systems  of  Germany  and  Switzerland  (sees. 
436,  669). 

1097.  The  Federal  Ezecutiye. —  "The  executive  power," 
says  the  Constitution,  "  shall  be  vested  in  a  President  of  the 
[Jnited  States  of  America,"  who  "  shall  hold  his  office  during 
a  term  of  four  years."  As  a  matter  of  fact,  of  course,  it  has 
proved  practically  impossible  for  a  single  man  actually  to  exer- 
cise the  whole  executive  power ;  the  President  is  assisted  by 
numerous  heads  of  departments  to  whom  falls  so  large  a  part 
of  the  actual  duties  of  administration  that  it  has  become  sub- 
stantially correct  to  describe  the  President  as  simply  presiding 
over  and  controlling  by  a  general  oversight  the  execution  of 
the  laws;  which  is  doubtless  all  that  the  sagacious  framers 
of  the  Constitution  expected. 

The  Vice-President  has  no  part  in  the  executive  function. 
He  is  the  President's  substitute,  and  is  chosen  at  the  same  time 
and  in  the  same  manner  that  the  President  is  chosen. 

1096.  Blection  of  a  President.  —  The  choice  is  not  direct 


562      THE  oovEBSMEarr  of  the  ukixed  statbs. 

by  the  people,  bat  indiiect,  throogk  electors  chosen  bj  the 
people.  In  each  state  there  are  elected  as  many  electors  as 
the  state  has  representatives  and  senators  in  Congress^  the 
^^ electoral  vote"  of  each  state  being  thus  equal  to  its  total 
representation  in  Congress. 


The  electors  are  roted  for  on  the  Tuesday  following  the  lirsl 
of  Noremher  in  the  year  which  immediately  precedes  the 
a  presidential  term.  They  assemble  in  the  sereral  state  capitals  to 
their  rotes  on  the  first  Wednesday  of  the  December  following.  Their 
rotes  are  counted  in  the  houses  of  Cangress  sitting  in  joint  sessioo  on 
the  second  Wednesday  of  the  following  Febmary.  The  Preaident  is 
inangnrated  on  the  fourth  of  March  next. 

1099.  Practical  Operation  of  the  Plan :  the  Party  Conven- 
tions. —  The  theory  of  this  arrangement  is  that  each  elector 
really  exercises  an  independent  choice  in  the  votes  which  he 
casts,  voting  for  the  men  whom  his  own  judgment  has  selected 
for  the  posts  of  President  and  Vice-President.  In  fact,  how- 
ever, the  electors  only  register  party  decisions  made  during  the 
previous  summer  in  national  conventions.  Each  party  hotds 
during  that  summer  a  great  convention  composed  of  party  dele- 
gates from  all  parts  of  the  Union,  and  nominates  the  candidates 
of  its  choice  for  the  presidency  and  vice-presidency.  The  elec- 
tors, again,  are,  in  their  turn,  chosen  according  to  the  selections 
of  party  conventions  in  the  several  states ;  and  the  party  which 
gains  the  most  electors  in  the  November  elections  puts  its  can- 
didates into  office  through  their  votes,  which  are  cast  as  a  matter 
of  course  in  obedience  to  the  will  of  the  party  conventions. 
The  party  conventions  are  by  far  the  most  important  part  of 
the  machinery  of  election. 

1100.  Qualifications  for  the  Office  of  President. — ''  No  per- 
son,  except  a  natural  born  citizen,  or  a  citizen  of  the  United 
States  at  the  time  of  the  adoption  of  this  constitution  shall  be 
eligible  to  the  office  of  president ;  neither  shall  any  person  be 
eligible  to  that  office  who  shall  not  have  attained  to  the  age  of; 
thirty-five  years,  and  been  fourteen  years  a  resident  within  the 


trtB  govbbnMbnt  of  *hb  ukitbd  states.      568 

United  States."  ^  In  respect  of  age  there  is  here  only  a  slight 
advance  upon  the  qualification  required  of  a  senator ;  in  respect 
of  citizenship  it  is  of  course  very  much  more  rigorous  than  in 
the  case  of  members  of  Congress. 

1101.  It  is  provided  bj  the  Constitution  that  the  compensation  re- 
ceired  by  judges  of  the  United  States  shall  not  be  diminished  during 
their  terms  of  office ;  concerning  the  President,  whose  tenure  of  office 
is  much  briefer,  it  i»  provided  that  his  compensation  shall  neither  be 
diminished  nor  increased  during  his  term. 

1102.  Duties  and  Powers  of  the  President.  —  It  is  the  duty 
of  the  President  to  see  that  the  laws  of  the  United  States  are 
faithfully  executed;  he  is  made  commander-in-chief  of  the 
army  and  navy  of  the  United  States,  and  of  the  militia  of  the 
several  states  when  called  into  the  actual  service  of  the  United 
States ;  he  is  to  regulate  the  foreign  relations  of  the  country, 
receiving  all  foreign  ministers  and  being  authorized  to  make 
treaties  with  the  assent  of  two-thirds  of  the  Senate ;  and  he  is 
to  appoint  and  commission  all  officers  of  the  federal  govern- 
ment. The  Constitution  makes  all  his  appointments  subject 
to  confirmation  by  the  Senate ;  but  it  also  gives  Congress  the 
power  to  remove  from  the  superintending  view  of  the  Senate 
the  filling  of  all  inferior  official  positions  by  vesting  the  ap- 
pointment of  such  subordinate  officers  as  it  thinks  proper  in 
the  President  alone,  in  the  courts  of  law,  or  in  the  heads  of 
departments.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  legislation  has  relieved  the 
Senate  of  the  supervision  of  the  vast  majority  of  executive 
appointments.  The  confirmation  of  the  Senate  is  still  neces- 
sary to  the  appointment  of  ambassadors,  other  public  ministers, 
and  consuls,  of  judges  of  the  courts  of  the  United  States,  of  the 
chief  departmental  officials,  of  the  principal  post-office  and 
customs  officers,  —  of  all  the  more  important  servants  of  the 
general  government :  but  these  of  coTirse  constitute  only  a 
minority  of  all  the  persons  receiving  executive  appointment : 
the  majority  are  appointed  without  legislative  oversight. 

^  Conttittttion,  Art.  II. »  sec.  i.,  par.  5. 


564        THB  GOVEBNMEKT  OF  THB  UKITBD  STATES. 

1103.  The  nnfortaiiAte,  the  demoralizing  inflaences  which  haye  beea 
allowed  to  determioe  executive  appointments  since  President  Jackson's 
time  hare  affected  appointments  made  subject  to  the  Senate's  confirma- 
tion hardly  less  than  those  made  without  its  co-operation :  senatorial 
scrutiny  has  not  proved  effectual  for  securing  the  proper  constitution 
of  the  public  service.  Indeed,  the  "courtesy  of  the  Senate/' — the  so- 
called  ''  courtesy  "  by  which  senators  allowed  appointments  in  the  several 
states  to  be  regulated  by  the  preference  of  the  senators  of  the  predomi- 
nant party  from  the  states  concerned, — at  one  time  promised  to  add 
to  the  improper  motives  of  the  Executive  the  equally  improper  mottvet 
of  the  Senate. 

1104.  Reform  of  Methods  of  Appointment  to  Federal 
Offices. — The  attempts  which  have  been  made  in  recent 
years  to  reform  by  law  the  system  of  appointments  have  not 
been  directed  towards  the  higher  offices  filled  with  the  consent 
of  the  Senate,  but  only  towards  those  inferior  offices  which  are 
filled  by  the  single  authority  of  the  President  or  of  the  heads 
of  the  executive  departments ;  have  touched  in  their  results, 
indeed,  only  the  less  important  offices.  The  Act  which 
became  law  in  Jime,  1883,  and  which  is  known  as  the  "  Pen- 
dleton Act,"  may  be  said  to  cover  only  '  employees ' :  it  does 
not  affect,  that  is,  any  person  really  in  authority,  though  it  does 
affect  a  large  body  of  federal  servants.  It  provides,  in  brief, 
for  the  appointment  by  the  President,  by  and  with  the  advice 
and  consent  of  the  Senate,  of  a  CivU  Service  Commission  con- 
sisting of  three  persons,  not  more  than  two  of  whom  shall  be 
adherents  of  the  same  political  party,  under  whose  recommen- 
dation as  representatives  of  the  President,  selections  shall 
be  made  for  the  lower  grades  of  the  federal  service  upon  the 
basis  of  competitive  examination.  It  forbids  the  solicita- 
tion of  money  from  employees  of  the  government  for  political 
uses  and  all  active  party  service  on  the  part  of  members  of  the 
civil  administration:  it  endeavors,  in  short,  to  '^take  the  civil 
service  out  of  politics." 

1105.  The  carrying  out  of  those  portions  of  the  Act  which  relate  to 
the  method  of  choosing  public  oi&cers  is,  however,  entirely  subject  to 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OF   THE   UNITED   STATES.         565 


the  pleasure  of  the  President.  The  Co Diti ration  Testa  in  him  l)ie  power 
of  appointment,  aulijec^t  to  no  liinilaiion  except  the  possible  idvice  and 
coDient  of  the  Senile.  Any  Act  whicli  aMunies  to  prescribe  the  mnn- 
Der  in  which  the  President  stisU  mako  his  choline  of  public  serranls 
tnuat,  therefore,  be  merely  adfiiory  :  the  President  ma;  aeeept  its  itirec- 
Uona  or  not  as  he  pleases.  The  only  force  that  can  liold  him  to  the 
observance  of  its  principle  is  Ihe  force  of  public  opiniun. 

1106.  Tlie  Piaaldaatial  SttoaMalon.  ~  In  ease  of  Ihe  remoral, 
death,  resi^piation,  or  disability  nf  both  the  President  and  Vii'e-Presi- 
dent,  the  office  of  President  is  tu  be  filled  ad  iHierini  by  the  Secretary 
of  State,  or,  if  he  cannot  act,  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Treasury,  or.  in 
case  he  cannot  act,  by  llie  Secretary  of  War ;  and  su  on,  in  succession, 
by  the  Attorney  General,  the  Poslaiaiier  General,  the  Secretary  of  the 
Navy,  or  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior.  None  of  these  officers  can  act, 
however,  unless  he  have  the  qaaliScations  as  to  age,  citizenship,  and  resi- 
dence required  by  the  Constitution  of  occupants  of  the  presidential  chair. 

Until  this  arrmigemenl  was  made,  by  act  of  Congress  in  1888,  the 
'succession'  passed  first  to  the  president  pro  leuiport  of  the  Senate, 
and,  failing  him,  to  the  Speaker  of  the  House  of  Representatives.  This 
was  found  inconvenient  because  there  are  intervals  now  and  again  when 
tbere  is  neither  a  president  pro  lempore  of  the  Senate  nor  a  Speaker  of  tlie 

1107.  Relationsof  the  Executive  to  Congress. —The  only 
provisions  contained  in  the  Constitution  concerning  the  rela- 
tion of  the  President  to  Congress  are  these:  that  "he  shall, 
from  time  to  time,  give  to  the  congress  informatioQ  of  the 
state  of  the  union,  and  recommend  to  their  consideration  sucli 
measures  as  he  shall  judge  necessary  and  expedient " ;  and  that 
"  he  may,  on  extraordinary  occasions,  convene  both  houses,  or 
either  of  them,"  iu  extra  session,  "and,  in  case  of  disagree- 
ment between  them,  with  respect  to  the  time  of  adjournment, 
he  may  adjourn  them  to  such  time  as  he  shall  think  proper  " 
(Art.  II.,  see.  iii.).  His  power  to  inform  Congress  concerning 
the  state  of  the  union  and  to  recommend  to  it  the  passage  of 
measures  is  exercised  only  in  the  sending  of  annual  and  special 
written  '  messages.' 

1108,   Washington  and  John  Adams  interpreted  Ihe  clause  to  mean 

that  they  might  address  Congress  in  person,  as  the  sovereign  in  Eng- 


THE  GOVBKNAIENT  OF  THE   UNITED   STATUS. 


land  m*;  do;  their  annua!  connniinicationB  to  CongreBi  im«  tpoken 
•itdresee*.  But  Jeffvnoa,  the  third  President,  being  an  ineScvtiTe 
speaker,  lliii  liabit  was  Jiicontinned  and  the  tuhion  of  mitten  mca- 
ligei  wna  inaugurated  and  flnnl;  eilabliihed.  (Compare  lec.  STII,) 
I'uisiblj,  Imd  llie  PreBident  not  so  closed  Ibe  mailer  agiinut  new  odjuit- 
ments,  Ihla  cUiuc  ot  the  Conatitutioa  might  legilimalel;  bave  breu 
iiiule  the  foundation  for  a  mucli  more  habitual  and  iaformal,  and  ?el 
lit  the  lame  time  much  more  public  and  reeponsible,  interi'bange  ot 
opinion  between  tlie  Executirc  and  Cungreii.  Having  been  inlerpreled, 
bowerer,  to  exclude  Ihc  l^sidenl  from  any  but  the  most  formal  and 
ineffectual  utterance  of  perfunctory  advice,  our  federal  execnliTe  and 
kgiilalnre  have  been  shut  off  from  co-operation  and  mntual  confidence  to 
an  extent  to  wbicb  no  other  modern  ■yitem  furniihes  a  pRrallel.  In  aU 
other  madern  govcrnmenta  the  heads  of  tbe  adminiitratire  deportnMniU 
are  giren  the  right  to  sit  in  the  legislative  bod/  and  to  lake  part  in  iU 
proceedings.  The  legislaiure  and  executive  are  thus  associated  in  inch 
a  way  Ihnt  the  miniiitcrs  ot  stato  can  lend  the  houses  without  dictating 
to  Ihem,  and  the  ministcra  themselves  be  controlled  without  being  nia- 
undenlood,  —  in  such  a  way  that  llie  two  parti  of  the  government  wUoh 
aliouid  be  most  closelj  cu-ordicialed,  tlie  part,  namely,  by  which  the 
laws  are  made  and  the  part  by  which  the  laws  are  executed,  may  be  kept 
in  dole  harmony  and  intimate  co-o)>eratinn,  with  the  rciult  of  givhiK 
coherence  to  the  action  of  the  oae  and  energy  to  the  aclion  of  tbe  otlier. 

1 109.  The  Executive  Departments.  —  The  Constitution  does 
not  provide  for  the  creation  of  executive  departments,  but  it 
tiikea  it  for  granted  that  aucli  departments  vrill  be  founded. 
Thuu  it  says  (Art.  II.,  see.  ii.,  par.  I,  2)  that  the  President 
"  may  require  the  opinion,  in  writing,  of  the  principal  officer  in 
eanb  of  the  executive  departments,  upon  any  subject  relating 
to  the  duties  of  their  respective  offices,"  and  that  Congress 
may  vest  the  appointment  of  such  inferior  officers  as  it  may 
see  fit  "  in  the  heads  of  departments."  The  executive  depart- 
ments eonsequently  owe  their  creation  and  organization  to 
statute  only. 

1110.  The  first  Congress  erected  four  Bucb  departments, 
namely,  the  departments  of  State,  of  the  Treasury,  of  War, 
and  of  Justice.  In  1798  the  management  of  the  navy,  which 
liad  at  first  been  included  in  the  duties  of  the  War  Departiaent, 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OP  THE  ITNITBD  STATES.        567 

was  entrusted  to  a  special  Department  of  the  Navy ;  in  1829 
the  post  office,  which  had  been  a  subdivision  of  the  Treasury, 
was  created  an  independent  Department;  and  in  1849  a  De- 
partment of  the  Interior  was  organized  to  receive  a  miscellany 
of  functions  not  easy  to  classify,  except  in  the  feature  of  not 
belonging  properly  within  any  department  previously  created. 

A  similar  character,  it  is  interesting  to  remark,  may  be  attributed  to 
some  corresponding  department,  bearing  either  tliis  name  or  a  name  of 
like  significance,  in  almost  erery  other  modern  government.  There  is 
everywhere  a  department  of  state  to  receive  functions  not  otherwise 
specially  disposed  of. 

1111.  In  1889  there  was  added  to  these  a  Department  of 
Agriculture.  We  have,  thus,  at  presisnt,  eight  executive  de- 
partments, viz. :  (1)  A  Department  of  StatCi  which  is  what 
would  be  called  in  most  other  governments  our  "  foreign  office," 
having  charge  of  all  the  relations  of  the  United  States  with 
foreign  countries. 

1112.  (2)  A  Department  of  the  Treasury,  which  is  the 
financial  agency  of  the  government,  and  whose  functions  cover 
the  collection  of  the  public  revenues  accruing  through  the  cus- 
toms duties  and  the  taxes  on  whiskey  and  tobacco,  their  safe 
keeping  and  their  disbursement  in  accordance  with  the  appro- 
priations from  time  to  time  made  by  Congress ;  the  auditing  of 
the  accounts  of  all  departments ;  the  supervision  and  regulation 
of  the  national  banks  and  of  the  currency  of  the  United  States ; 
the  coinage  of  money ;  and  the  collection  of  certain  industrial 
and  other  statistics. 

This  Department,  therefore,  contains  within  it  the  treasury  and  comp- 
trolling  functions  which  in  the  states  are  separated. 

1113.  To  this  Department  is  attached  also  the  Bureau  of  Printing 
and  Engraving,  by  which  all  the  printing  of  the  paper  currency,  bonds, 
and  revenue  stamps  of  the  government  is  done. 

1114.  (3)  A  Department  of  War,  which  has  charge  of  the 
military  forces  of  the  Union ; 


668        TEUB  GOVBRKMBNT   OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

1115.  (4)  A  Department  of  the  Navy,  which  has  charge 
of  the  naval  forces  of  the  general  government ; 

1116.  (5)  A  Department  of  Justice,  from  which  emanates 
all  the  legal  advice  of  which  the  federal  authorities  stand  in 
need  at  any  time,  and  to  which  is  entrusted  the  supervision  of 
the  conduct  of  all  litigation  in  which  the  United  States  may 
be  concerned.  To  it  are  subordinate  all  the  marshals  and 
district  attorneys  of  the  United  States,  —  all  ministerial,  non- 
judicial law  officers,  that  is,  in  the  service  of  the  government. 
It  may  be  compendiously  described  as  the  lawyer  force  of  the 
government.  It  is  presided  over  by  an  Attorney  General,  all 
the  other  departments,  except  the  Post  Office,  being  under 
'  Secretaries. ' 

1117.  (6)  A  Post  Office  Department,  under  a  Postmaster 
(Jeneral,  which  is  charged  with  the  carrying  and  delivery  of 
letters  and  parcels,  with  the  transmission  of  money  by  means 
of  certain  '  money  orders '  and  notes  issued  by  the  Department, 
or  under  cover  of  a  careful  system  of  registration,  and  with 
making  the  proper  postal  arrangements  with  foreign  countries. 

These  arrangements  with  foreign  countries  maj  be  made  without  the 
full  formalities  of  treaty,  the  consent  of  the  President  alone  being  neces- 
sary for  the  ratification  of  international  agreements  made  by  the  Post- 
master Greneral  for  tlie  facilitation  of  the  functions  of  the  Department. 
The  United  States  is  a  member  of  the  Universal  Postal  Union,  to  which 
most  of  the  civilized  countries  of  the  world  belong.  The  central  ofllce 
of  this  Union  is  under  the  management  of  the  Swiss  administration. 
Its  administrative  expenses  are  defrayed  by  contribution  of  the  various 
governments  belonging  to  the  Union. 

1118.  (7)  A  Department  of  the  Interior,  which  has  charge 
(i.)  Of  the  taking  of  the  Census,  as  from  time  to  time  ordered 
by  Congress  in  accordance  with  the  provision  of  the  Constitu- 
tion (Art.  I.,  sec.  i.,  par.  3)  which  makes  it  the  duty  of  Con- 
gress to  have  a  census  taken  every  ten  years  as  a  basis  for  the 
redistribution  of  representation  in  the  House  of  Representa- 
tives among  the  several  states ;  (ii.)  Of  the  management  of 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  THE  UNITED   STATES.        669 

the  public  lands  {General  Land  Office)^  (iii.)  Of  the  govern- 
ment's  dealings  with  the  Indians,  a  function  which  is  exercised 
through  a  special  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs  in  Washing- 
ton and  various  agencies  established  in  different  parts  of  the 
Indian  country. 

It  is  throagh  this  Indian  Bureau,  for  example,  that  all  laws  concern- 
ing the  settlement,  assistance,  or  supervision  of  the  tribes  are  adminis- 
tered, as  well  as  all  laws  concerning  the  payment  of  claims  made  npon 
the  federal  government  for  compensation  for  depredations  committed 
by  the  Indians,  and  laws  touching  the  distribation  and  tenure  of  land 
among  the  Indians. 

(IV.)  Of  the  paying  of  pensions  and  the  distribution  of  bounty 
lands,  a  function  which  it  exercises  through  a  special  Commis- 
sUmer  of  Pensions  ;  (v.)  Of  the  issuing  and  recording  of  patents 
and  the  preservation  of  the  models  of  all  machines  patented : 
for  the  performance  of  these  duties  there  is  a  Patent  Office; 
(vi.)  Of  the  keeping  and  distribution  of  all  public  documents 
(Superintendent  of  Public  Documents)  ;  (vii.)  Of  the  auditing 
of  the  accounts  of  certain  railway  companies,  to  which  the 
United  States  government  has  granted  loans  or  subsidies,  and 
the  enforcing  of  the  laws  passed  by  Congress  with  reference  to 
such  roads  (Office  of  the  Commissioner  of  Railroads)  ;  (viii.) 
Of  the  collection  of  statistical  and  other  information  concern- 
ing education,  and  the  diffusion  of  the  information  so  collected 
for  the  purpose  of  aiding  the  advance  and  systematization  of 
education  throughout  the  country  ( The  Office  of  Education)  ; 
(ix.)  Of  the  superintendence  of  the  government  hospital  for 
the  insane  and  the  Columbia  Asylum  for  the  Deaf  and  Dumb. 

Many  of  these  subdivisions  of  the  Interior,  though  in  strictness  sub- 
ject to  the  oversight  and  control  oif  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  have 
in  reality  a  very  considerable  play  of  independent  movement. 

1119.  (8)  A  Department  of  Agriculture,  which  is  charged 
with  furthering  in  every  possible  way,  by  the  collection  of 
information  not  only,  but  also  by  the  prosecution  of  scientific 


570        THE  GOVERNMENT   OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

investigation  with  reference  to  the  diseases  of  plants,  etc.,  the 
agricultural  interests  of  the  country,  and  under  which  there  is 
maintained  a  special  Forestry  Division, 

1120.  Set  apart  to  themselves,  and  therefore  without  repre- 
sentation in  the  Cabinet,  there  are  (1)  The  DepartTnent  of 
Labor,  which  is  charged  with  the  collection  and  publication 
of  statistical  and  other  information  touching  the  condition  and 
interests  of  laborers,  — information,  for  instance,  bearing  upon 
the  relations  of  labor  and  capital,  hours  of  labor,  the  hous- 
ing of  laborers,  rates  of  wages  and  methods  of  payment,  the 
food  and  expenses  of  laborers,  etc.  (2)  The  Interstate  Com- 
merce Commission,  a  semi-judicial  body  by  which  the  federal 
statutes  forbidding  unjust  discriminations  in  railway  rates  in 
interstate  freight  or  passenger  traffic,  prohibiting  certain  sorts 
of  combinations  in  railroad  management,  etc.,  are  interpreted 
and  enforced.  (3)  The  Civil  Service  Commission  by  which 
the  Act  mentioned  in  sec.  1104  is  administered.  (4)  The  Cam- 
mission  of  Fish  and  Fisheries,  whose  duty  it  is  to  make  the 
necessary  investigations  and  prosecute  the  necessary  measures 
for  the  preservation,  improvement,  and  increase  of  the  stock 
of  fish  in  our  rivers  and  lakes  and  on  our  coasts. 


Some  Representative  Authorities. 

On  the  institutional  development  of  the  colonial  period  : 

Hildrethy  R.,  "  History  of  the  United  States  from  the  discovery  of 
America  to  the  End  of  the  Sixteenth  Congress"  (1821).  First 
Series.    3  vols.    8vo.    New  ed.    N.  Y.,  1879. 

Bancroft,  (George,  "  History  of  the  United  States,"  from  the  dLscovery 
of  America  to  the  adoption  of  the  federal  Constitution.  0  vols. 
8vo.    X.  Y. 

Doyle,  J.  A.,  "  English  Colonies  in  America,"  to  the  end  of  the  seven- 
teenth century.    3  vols.    8vo.    N.  Y.,  1882,  1888. 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES.    571 

Lodge,  H.  C,  "A  Short  History  of  the  English  Colonies  in  America." 
N.  Y.,  1881. 

Frothingham,  "  The  Rise  of  the  Republic  of  the  United  States."  Bos- 
ton, 1872. 

Curtis,  G.  T.,  "  History  of  the  Origin,  Formation,  and  Adoption  of 
the  Constitution  of  the  United  States."  2  vols.  N.  Y.,  1854, 1858. 
In  this  connection  only  the  first  volume  is  pertinent. 

Scott,  E.  G.,  *<  Development  of  Constitutional  Liberty  in  the  English 
Colonies  of  America."    N.Y.,  1882. 

On  the  formation  of  the  Union : 

Curtis,  G.  T.,  as  above.    Vol.  IL 

Bancroft,  George,  as  above.    Vol.  VI. 

Fiske,  John,  "The  Critical  Period  of  American  History."  Boston, 
1888. 

Johnston,  Alexander,  "  The  First  Century  of  the  Constitution,"  in  the 
New  Princeton  Review,  September,  1887. 

McMaster,  J.  B.,  "  History  of  the  People  of  the  United  States."  Vol. 
I.    N.  Y.,  1883. 

Pitkin,  Timothy,  "  Political  and  Civil  History  of  the  United  States  of 
America  from  their  Commencement  to  the  Close  of  the  Adminis- 
tration of  Washington."    2  vols.    8vo.    New  Haven,  1828. 

Adams,  H.  B.,  "Maryland's  Influence  upon  Land  Cessions  to  the 
United  States,"  in  Johns  Hopkins  University  Studies  in  Histori- 
cal and  Political  Science.    Third  Series,  No.  I. 

American  Statesmen  Series:  volumes  on  John  Adams  and  Thomas 
Jefferson,  by  /.  T,  Morse,  Jr. ;  on  Alexander  Hamilton  and  on 
George  Washington  by  H,  C.  Lodge ;  on  Patrick  Henry  by  M.  C, 
Tyler ;  and  on  James  Madison  by  5.  H.  Gay, 

On  institutional  development  under  the  Constitution : 

HUdreth,  R.,  as  above.    Second  Series.    3  vols. 

SchouLer,  James,  "  History  of  the  United  States  of  America  under  the 

Constitution."    4  vols.    Washington,  1880-1887. 
V.  Hoist,  H.,  "  The  Constitutional  and  Political  History  of  the  United 

States."    Translated  from  the  German  by  A.  B.  Mason,  J.  J. 

Lalor,  and  Paul  Shorey.    5  vols.    8vo.    Chicago,  1876-1887. 
Johnston^  Alexander,  "  History  of  American  Politics."    N.  Y.,  revised 

ed.,  1882. 


572        TKK  GOVMKfUEST  OF  TSB  LJIUBO  STAI 


eraikm."    Bortoo.  1877. 

Bemiamy  T.  H.,  -Tkirtj  Tens'  Tiev;  or,  A  HiftorT  oC  Uk 
<rf  the  Ameiiean  Garenuiieiit  for  TkhtT  Yean, 
Tob.    8to.    X.  T.,  1851-1856. 

Awterieam  Siatenmem  Serin :  TobflKS  oo  J.  Q.  Adams  hj  J,  T. 
Jr.;  odT.il  Beotoo  aod  oo  Gauteiiieur  Morris  bj 
tU>mer>dl;  oo  J.  C.  Calhowi  bj  if.  r.  H^UfL;  oo  H.  Clmj  bj  Cmi 
SdkMTz;  oo  A.  GaUjUiii  br  /.  A.  SleremM:  oo  A.  Jaffcsoo  hr  IF. 
G.  Smmmer;  oo  John  ManhsU  bj  ^.  B.  Magrwier;  oo  J.  Moo- 
roe  bj  D.  C.  Oilman;  oo  J.  Randolph  bsr  U.  A^amu;  on  M. 
Van  Baren  br  E.  M,  Skepard;  and  oo  D.  Webiter  br  H.  C. 
Lod^. 

RooteveU,  Theodore,  ''The  Winninf  oi  the  Wert."  2  toIb.  X.  T.. 
1880. 

Wuuar,  Justin  (editor),  ^  XarratiTe  and  Critical  History  ol  AnHriea." 
Vol.  VIL    Boston,  1888.    Contains  fnU  bibliographieal  notes. 

Sumner,  W.  G.,  "^  Politics  in  America,  177&-1876."  A  eeoteonial 
sommary.     North  Awkeriean  RerieWy  J»n%MMrj,  1878,  p.  47. 

On  the  character  of  the  federal  goTemment  under  the  Constitotion : 

The  controrersial  literature  preceding  and  sooompanjing  the  War 
of  Secession  may  be  found,  representatively,  in 

Jeffertoriy  Thomas,  "  Works." 

Adams,  John,  **  Works." 

Calhoun,  J.  C,  "  Works." 

Webster,  Daniel,  "  Speeches." 

Stephens,  Alexander,  "  A  Constitational  View  of  the  War  between  the 
States."    2  vols.    8vo.    Philadelphia,  1868. 

Centz,  P.  C.  (B.  J.  Sage).  *^The  Republic  of  Republics."  Boston, 
4  ed.,  1881. 

Hurd,  J.  C,  "  The  Theory  of  Our  National  Existence."    Boston,  1881. 

Brownson,  O.  A.,  "  The  American  Republic ;  its  Constitution,  Ten- 
dencies, and  Destiny."     N.  Y.,  1866  and  1886. 

Disassociated  with  the  issues  of  the  Civil  War  are  the  following : 

Hie  Federalist,  by  Alexander  Hamilton,  James  Madison,  and  John 
Jay. 


THE  GOVERNMENT  OP  THE  UNITED  STATES.    578 

Story,  Joseph,  *<  Commentaries  on  the  Constitution.'*  Edited  by 
T.  M.  Cooley, 

Cooley,  T.  M.,  "  Treatise  on  the  Constitutional  Limitations  which  rest 
upon  the  Legislative  Power  of  the  States  of  the  American  Union/* 
Boston,  2  ed.,  187L 

<*  The  General  Principles  of  Constitutional  Law  in  the  United 
States  of  America."    Boston,  1880. 

V.  Hoist,  H.,  '*  Das  Staatsrecht  der  Vereinigten  Staaten  von  America  " 
in  Marguardsen^s  '^Handbuch  des  Oeffentlichen  Rechts.'*  Frei- 
burg in  B.,  1885.  Translated  under  the  title,  ^^The  Constitu- 
tional Law  of  the  United  States  of  America.*'  By  A.  B.  Mason. 
Chicago,  1887. 

de  Tocqueville,  A.,  "  Democracy  in  America."  Translated  by  Henry 
Reeve.    Tendon,  new  ed.,  1875. 

Dicey,  A.  V.,  *'  Lectures  Introductory  to  the  Study  of  the  Law  of  the 
Constitution."  London,  1886.  This  book,  though  a  commentary 
on  the  English  Constitution,  contains  much  excellent  comment 
also  on  our  own. 

Bryce,  James,  *'The  American  Commonwealth."  2  vols.  London, 
1888. 

Maine,  Sir  H.  S.,  "Popular  Grovernment."  N,  Y,,  1886,  especially 
Chap.  IV. 

Wilson,  Woodrow,  "  Congressional  Government,  A  Study  in  Ameri- 
can Politics."    Boston,  1885, 

On  the  governments  of  the  States  and  Local  Government : 

Jameson,  J.  F.,  "Introduction  to  the  Constitutional  and  Political 
History  of  the  Individual  States."  In  the  Johns  Hopkins  Uni- 
versity Studies  in  Historical  and  Political  Science.  Fourth 
Series,  No.  V. 

Poore,  Ben :  P.,  "  Federal  and  State  Constitutions,  Colonial  Charters, 
and  other  Organic  Laws  of  the  United  States."  2  vols.  Wash- 
ington, 1877. 

Stimson,  F.  J.,  "  American  Statute  Law."    A  Digest.     Boston,  1886. 

Johns  Hopkins  University  Stxidies  in  Historical  and  Political  Science  : 
First  Series:  "An  Introduction  to  American  Institutional  His- 
tory," by  E.  A,  Freeman;  "The  Germanic  Origin  of  New  Eng- 
land Towns,"  by  H.  B.  Adams;  "Local  Grovernment  in  Illinois," 


Rli        THE  OOTEBN3CBNT  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

bj  A.  Shaw;  "Saxon  Tithingraea  in  Amenca,"  sod  "Xom 
CoHHtables  in  America,"  by  H.  B.  Adanu;  "  Loeti  Go*«mtD 
ill  Michigan  and  the  Northwest,"  h\  B.  W.  BemiM;  "Pwish 
stitulions  of  Maryland,"  by  E.  Ingle;  "Old  MoryUmd  Uouoi 
by  John  Johiuon ;  "Vill^e  Communities  ofCiqwAiiDe  and  Safei 
by  Jf.  B.  Adana;  "The  U«o«ais  of  a  New  England  State," 
AUzandtr  Johtaton;  "Local  Government  and  Free  Scboob 
South  Caroliua,"  by  B.  J.  Ramage.  Second  Seriet:  "Sani 
Adams,  the  Man  of  the  Town  Meeting,"  by  J.  K.  Uom^r ;  " 
■titutional  Beginnings  in  a  Western  State,"  by  Jet*t  Ma- 
"Town  and  County  Government  in  the  Englirii  ColoDJes 
North  America," by  B.  Cionninj.  Third  Seriet:  "  Virginia  Lo 
Institutions,"  by  E.  Ingle;  "Local  Institutions  of  HarylaiKl,'' 
L.  W.  Wilhelm;  "Influence  of  the  Proprietors  in  founding  i 
State  of  New  Jersey,"  by  A  wlin  Scolt ;  "  American  Constitntioii 
by  Horace  Davit.  Fourth  Seriet;  "Town  Govemiuent  in  Rht 
Island,"  by  W.  E.  Fotlrr;  "The  Narragausett  Planten,"  by 
Channing;  "  Pennsylvania  Boroughs,"  by  W,  P.  Holtwatt;  "T 
Puritan  Colony  at  Annapolis,  Maryland,"  by  D.  R.  Randt 
"  The  Land  System  of  the  New  England  Colonias,"  by  M.  Eg 

/"arl-er,  Joel, 'Jaffrey  Address.'     1873.     "Origin,   Organization,   i 

Influence  of  the  Towns  of  New  England,"  in  Procaedings  Mi 

Hist.  Soc.,  June,  IHW. 
Carter,  C.  11.,  "  Connecticut  Boroughs."     New  Haven  Hist.  Soc.,  \ 

IV. 
Spencer,  D.,  "  Local  Government  in  Wisconsin."    Wis.  Hist.  Soc 

Collections,  Vol.  11- 
"  Shires  and   Shire   Towns  in   the   South."       Lij^itxeoll't   Sfagtai 

AuKHst,  IBa2. 
F<-r</,W.C..  "The  American  Citiien's  Manual."    Parti.    N.T.,  18 
llonmer,.!.  K.,  "Samuel  Adams," in  American  Statesmen  Series.     B 

ton,  18S5. 


XIL 


SUMMARY:    CONSTITUTIONAL   AND   ADMINIS- 
TRATIVE   DEVELOPMENTS. 


-»«i}9$o«- 


1121.  Continuity  of  Development.  —  From  the  dim  morning 
hours  of  history  when  the  father  was  king  and  priest  down  to 
this  modem  time  of  history's  high  noon  when  nations  stand 
forth  full-grown  and  self-governed,  the  law  of  coherence  and 
continuity  in  political  development  has  suffered  no  serious 
breach.  Human  choice  has  in  all  stages  of  the  great  world- 
processes  of  politics  had  its  part  in  the  shaping  of  institutions ; 
but  it  has  never  been  within  its  power  to  proceed  by  leaps  and 
bounds :  it  has  been  confined  to  adaptation,  altogether  shut  out 
from  raw  invention.  Institutions,  like  morals,  like  all  other 
forms  of  life  and  conduct,  have  had  to  wait  upon  the  slow,  the 
almost  imperceptible  formation  of  habit.  The  most  absolute 
monarchs  have  had  to  learn  the  moods,  observe  the  traditions, 
and  respect  the  prejudices  of  their  subjects ;  the  most  ardent 
reformers  have  had  to  learn  that  to  outrun  the  sluggish  masses 
was  to  render  themselves  powerless.  Revolution  has  always 
been  followed  by  reaction,  by  a  return  to  even  less  than  the 
normal  speed  of  political  movement.  Political  growth  refuses 
to  be  forced;  and  institutions  have  grown  with  the  slow 
growth  of  social  relationships ;  have  changed  in  response,  not 
to  new  theories,  but  to  new  circumstances.  The  evolutions  of 
politics  have  been  scarcely  less  orderly  and  coherent  than  those 
of  the  physical  world. 


576  SUMMARY. 

1122.  The  order  discoverable  in  institutional  develop- 
ment is  not  of  course  the  order  of  perfect  uniformity :  institu- 
tions, like  the  races  which  have  developed  them,  have  varied 
infinitely  according  to  their  environment.  Climate^  war,  geo- 
graphical situation  have  shaped  them :  the  infinite  play  of 
human  thought,  the  infinite  many-sidedness  of  human  charactei 
have  been  reflected  in  them.  But  the  great  stages  of  develop- 
ment have  remained  throughout  clear  and  almost  free  from 
considerable  irregularities.  Tested  by  history's  long  measure- 
ments, the  lines  of  advance  are  seen  to  be  singularly  straight. 

1123.  Course  of  Development  in  the  Ancient  World.  —  If 
the  bond  of  kinship  was  at  first  clear  and  unmistakable,  it 
must  ere  long  have  become  much  less  defined  in  the  broadened 
Family.  When  the  Family  became  merged  in  the  still  wider 
Community,  solidarity  remained  and  a  strong  sefise  of  kinship, 
but  the  reality  of  kinship  had  no  doubt  largely  departed,  and 
law  had  begun  to  take  on  a  public  character,  to  bear  the  sanc- 
tion of  all  rather  than  the  sanction  of  a  single  supreme  person. 
Kinship  was  typified  still  in  the  hereditary  character  of  the 
kingship ;  but  the  king  was  now  the  representative  of  the  com- 
munity rather  than  its  master.  The  Community  developed 
into  the  city-state :  and  further  than  this  the  ancient  peoples 
did  not  go.  In  Rome  and  in  the  great  city-states  of  Greece 
the  conception  of  citizenship  supplants  the  idea  of  kinship :  the 
State  becomes  virtually  personified  in  the  thought  of  the 
time :  it  is  the  centre  of  civic  affection  and  the  object  of  all 
civic  virtue :  the  public  officer  rules  not  in  his  own  name  but 
in  the  name  of  the  State.  Around  Rome  at  last  there  grows 
up  a  vast  Empire  ;  but  it  is  Rome^s  Empire,  —  the  world  has 
fallen  into  the  hands  of  a  city,  and  the  only  citizenship  that 
Caracalla  can  bestow  is  the  citizenship  of  Rome.  This  city- 
statehood  is  the  last  word  of  the  ancient  world  in  politics. 

1124.  The  Feudal  System  and  the  Modern  Monarch. — 
When  the  Grermans  emerge  we  have  the  State  in  a  new  aspect. 
Nations  are  moving  in  arms,  and  the  Host  is  now  the  State. 


SUMMARY.  677 

Commanders  of  Hosts  are  the  kings  of  the  new  order  of  things. 
The  Host  settles  on  the  lands  of  the  old  Roman  dominions, 
and  that  military  tenure  is  developed  which  we  have  learned 
to  call  the  Feudal  System.  This  Feudal  System,  when  it  has 
worked  its  perfect  work,  in  such  countries  as  France  and  Ger- 
many, brings  forth  still  a  third  type  of  kingship :  we  presently 
have  the  king  who  oums  his  kingdom  as  supreme  feudal  lord : 
the  king  who,  having  absorbed  fief  after  fief,  at  last  possesses 
his  kingdom  by  a  perfected  legal  title,  whose  realm  is  his 
estate.  This  is  the  king  who  becomes  the  sole  source  of  law 
and  of  justice,  the  king  who,  in  our  day,  grants  out  of  his 
abundant  grace  rights  and  constitutions  to  his  people. 

1125.  England's  Contribution.  —  Where  the  Feudal  System 
fails  of  its  full  fruitage,  as  in  England,  where  freehold  estates 
are  not  blotted  out,  where  tenure  of  the  king  as  overlord  is  a 
theory  but  never  a  reality,  and  where  local  self-government  ob- 
tained a  lasting  rootage  in  the  national  habit,  political  devel- 
opment takes  another  course.  There  political  liberty  abides 
continually,  in  one  form  or  another,  with  the  people,  and  it  is 
their  operative  power  which  gives  to  liberty  expansion,  and 
which  finally  creates  the  constitutional  state,  the  limited  mon- 
archy, the  free  self-governing  nation.  Out  of  the  fief  grew  the 
kingdom ;  out  of  the  freehold  and  local  self-government  grew 
the  constitutional  state ;  out  of  the  constitutional  state  grew 
that  greatest  of  political  developments,  the  free,  organic,  self- 
conscious,  self-directing  nation,  with  its  great  organs  of  popular 
representation  and  its  constitutional  guarantees  of  liberty. 

1126.  The  Romans  and  the  English. — In  this  history  of 
development  two  nations  stand  forth  pre-eminent  for  their 
political  capacity :  the  Eoman  nation,  which  welded  the  whole 
ancient  world  together  under  one  great  organic  system  of  gov- 
ernment, and  which  has  given  to  the  modern  world  the  ground- 
work of  its  systems  of  law;  and  the  English  nation,  which 
gave  birth  to  America,  which  has  "  dotted  over  the  whole  sur- 
face of  the  globe  with  her  possessions  and  military  posts,"  and 


578  StTMMABT. 

from  which  all  the  great  nations  of  our  time  have  borrowed 
much  of  their  political  thought  and  more  of  their  political 
practice.  And  what  is  most  noteworthy  is  this,  that  these 
two  nations  closely  resemble  each  other,  not  only  in  the 
mental  peculiarities  which  constitute  the  chief  element  of 
their  political  strength,  but  also  in  the  institutional  foundar 
tions  which  they  have  successively  laid  for  their  political 
achievements. 

1127.  Likenesses  between  the  Two  Imperial  Nations. — 
Both  have  been  much  stronger  in  creating  and  working  insti- 
tutions than  in  explaining  them :  both  of  them  have  framed 
such  a  philosophy  as  they  chose  to  entertain  '  after  the  fact ' : 
neither  has  been  too  curious  in  examining  the  causes  of  its 
success  or  in  working  out  logical  sequences  of  practice.  Above 
all,  neither  has  suffered  any  taint  of  thoroughness  to  attach 
itself  to  its  political  methods.  Slowly,  and  without  much  con- 
cern for  theories  of  government,  each  has  made  compromise 
its  method,  adaptation  its  standing  procedure.  Illogical,  unim- 
aginative their  mode  of  procedure  must  be  said  to  have  been 
throughout,  a  mode  for  slow,  practical  men,  without  speed  or 
boldness.  Revolution  has  never  fallen  within  their  calcula- 
tions ;  even  change  they  have  seldom  consciously  undertaken. 
If  old  institutions  must  i)erish,  they  must  perish  within  the 
Roman  or  English  system  by  decay,  by  disuse,  not  by  deliber- 
ate destruction :  if  new  institutions  must  he  constructed,  they 
must  be  grafted  on  the  old  in  such  wise  that  they  may  at  least 
seem  to  be  parts  of  the  same  stock,  and  may  partake  as  largely 
as  may  be  of  that  one  vitalizing  sap,  old  custom.  As  the 
Roman  Senate,  from  being  the  chief  motive  power  of  the 
state,  came  at  last  to  exercise  only  such  prerogatives  as 
the  people  and  the  people's  officers  suffered  it  to  retain,  so 
the  English  House  of  Lords,  from  being  the  single  coadjutor 
of  the  king  in  legislation,  has  been  reduced  to  a  subordinate 
part  which  it  plays  only  upon  sufferance,  and  all  without  any 
sudden  or  premeditated  step  of  revolution.     As  the  consular 


SUMMABY.  579 

power  in  Borne  was  slowly  pared  down  to  be  dealt  out  in  parts 
to  plebeian  officials,  so  has  the  royal  power  in  England  been 
piece  by  piece  transferred  to  the  hands  of  ministers,  the  peo- 
ple's representatives.  The  whole  political  method  of  the  two 
peoples  is  the  same :  the  method  of  change  so  gradual,  so  tem- 
pered with  compromise  and  discretion,  so  retarded  and  moder- 
ated by  persistent  habit  that  only  under  the  most  extraordinary 
pressure  is  it  ever  hastened  into  actual  revolution. 

1128.  Popular  Initiatiye  in  Rome  and  England.  —  Doubt- 
less much  of  this  likeness  of  temperament  and  method  is  due 

to  the  fact  that  both  in  Eome  and  in  England  it  has  been  the  ; 
nation,  and  not  merely  a  small  governing  class,  which  has 
been  behind  political  change.  The  motive  power  was  popular  ( 
initiative :  the  process  of  change  was  the  labored  process  of  ^^ 
legislation,  the  piece-meal  construction  which  is  to  be  com- 
pounded out  of  the  general  thought.  Measures  have  had  in 
both  oases  to  be  prepared  for  the  general  acceptance;  and 
popular  action,  wherever  it  is  the  wont  for  the  people  to  act, 
is  always  conservative  action.  A  king's  law-making  is  apt  to 
be  rapid,  thorough,  consistent;  but  a  nation's  law-making, 
devised  and  struggled  for  piece  by  piece,  cannot  be.  The  ple- 
beians in  Home,  fighting  inch  by  inch  towards  the  privileges 
which  they  coveted,  the  people  in  England  making  their  way 
by  long-protracted  efforts  towards  the  control  they  desired  to 
exercise,  have  had  to  advance  with  painful  slowness,  and  to  be 
content  with  one  piece  at  a  time  of  the  power  they  strove  for. 

1129.  Rome's  Change  of  System  under  the  Empire.—' 
With  the  full  establishment  of  imperial  forms  of  government 
Bome  lost  the  conservative  habit  of  her  republican  period. 
The  methods  of  the  first  emperor,  indeed,  were  slow  and 
cautious  in  the  highest  degree  :  Augustus  avoided  all  show  or 
name  of  imperial  power:  carefully  regardful  of  republican 
sentiment  and  spirit,  which  he  knew  to  be  not  yet  extinct,  he 
simply  accumulated  to  himself  one  by  one  every  republican 
ofiiee,  professing  the  while  merely  to  exercise  for  somewhat 


/ 


580  SUMMARY. 

extended  periods, — periods  which  steadily  lengthened  iron 
terms  of  years  to  tenure  for  life, — but  by  free  gift  of  th< 
Senate  and  people,  the  old  offices  of  self-government.  Bu^ 
later  emperors  were  by  no  means  so  careful  or  so  considerat4 
of  popular  prejudices :  their  power  was  open,  bold,  oftentimes 
even  wanton.  And  with  these  changes  in  the  nature  of  th< 
government  came  of  course  radical  changes  in  political  method 
there  came  the  wilful  creation  of  new  offices  known  to  nc 
Roman  custom,  the  constant  breach  of  old  practices  hallowec 
by  immemorial  Roman  habit,  —  the  whole  familiar  process,  ir 
brief,  of  arbitrary  power.  What  Rome  gained  thus  in  disci 
pline,  in  military  efficiency,  she  lost  of  course  in  politica 
capacity.  For  that  capacity  so  characteristic  of  the  Romani 
and  the  English,  the  capacity  namely  for  political  organization 
is  beyond  question  inseparably  connected  with  popular  initia 
tive,  with  national  self-direction,  with  self-government.^ 

1130.  Fundamental  Contrast  between  English  and  Romai 
Political  Method.  —  The  most  striking  contrast  between  th< 
English  and  the  Romans  consists  in  a  vital  and  far-reach 
ing  difference  in  political  organization.  What  I  have  sait 
touching  the  national  action  of  the  two  peoples,  the  slow,  con 
servative  concert  of  the  people  as  a  whole  in  the  originatioi 
and  effectuation  of  policy  (sees.  1127-8)  must  be  understoo< 
in  different  senses  in  the  two  cases.  It  was  true  of  the  Romani 
only  during  the  period  of  the  Republic,  and  while  the  Romai 
people  could  take  a  direct  part  in  affairs.  The  Teuton  broughi 
into  force,  particularly  in  England,  the  principle  of  represeiita 
lion,  that  organization  by  representative  assemblies  whiel 
enabled  the  people  to  act  over  wide  areas  through  trusted  mer 
elected  to  sj)eak  and  act  in  their  stead,  and  which  thus  enablec 
the  organization  of  the  nation  to  extend  without  loss  oi 
vitality.     Of  such  methods  the  Roman  knew  nothing.     Onh 

1  The  student  ought  of  course  to  test  in  detail  this  likeness  between 
Rome  and  England.  I  can  here  only  indicate  in  the  most  rapid  way  the 
line  of  study. 


SUMMABY.  581 

the  people  of  the  city  of  Rome  backed  and  gave  form  to 
Roman  legislation,  for  the  Roman  had  conceived  of  no  system 
of  action  by  a  delegation  of  the  law-making  power.  The^qual 
and  concerted  action  of  widely  diffused  populations  through 
the  instrumentality  of  representation  was  utterly  unknown  to 
the  ancient  world.  The  county  court  with  its  reeve  and  four 
selected  men  from  each  township,  the  parliament  with  its 
knights  from  the  shire  and  its  burgesses  from  the  towns, 
instrumentalities  so  familiar  everywhere  now  that  the  world 
has  gone  to  school  to  the  English  in  politics,  were  for  a  long 
time  peculiar  to  England  in  their  best  features.  They  were 
the  peculiar  fruit  of  Teutonic  political  organization  where  that 
organization  had  grown  most  apart  from  the  Roman  influence, 
in  England,  not  on  the  Continent,  penetrated  as  the  continental 
lands  were  everywhere  by  the  Roman  example.  Rome  had 
had  no  similar  means  of  holding  her  vast  populations  together 
in  active  political  co-operation  and  living  union.  Therefore,  as 
her  conquests  spread,  her  system  became  more  and  more  cen- 
tralized and  autocratic.  The  English  could  hold  populations 
together,  however  large  they  might  be,  by  means  of  representa- 
tive assemblies ;  but  the  Roman,  who  knew  no  method  of 
admitting  scattered  peoples  to  a  part  in  the  central  govern- 
ment, who  knew  no  popular  assemblies  except  those  in  which 
all  citizens  should  be  actually  present  and  vote,  could  hold  an 
extended  empire  together  only  by  military  force  and  the  stern 
discipline  of  subordination. 

This  has  much  to  do  with  the  next  topic. 

1131.  The  Development  of  Legislatures.  —  Perhaps  the 
most  distinguishing  feature  of  modern  as  compared  with 
ancient  politics  is  the  difference  between  the  sphere,  the  mode, 
and  the  instrumentalities  of  legislation  now,  and  the  character 
and  methods  of  legislation  among  the  classical  nations.  Repre- 
sentative law-making  bodies  are  among  the  commonplace 
institutions  of  the  political  world  as  we  know  it :  but  no  such 
assembly,  as  I  have  already  said,  was  ever  dreamed  of  by  any 


582  SUMKABT. 

ancient  politician.  The  ancient  world  was  absolutely  without 
representative  assemblies,  and  knew  nothing  of  the  principle 
of  representation.  Every  citizen  either  took  direct  part  in 
legislation  or  took  no  part  in  it  at  all :  if  he  could  attend  the 
assembly  he  could  use  his  vote;  if  he  could  not,  his  rote  was 
simply  of  no  use  to  him.  There  was  no  thought  of  the  possi- 
bility of  his  acting  by  proxy.  Aristotle  believed,  consequently, 
that  no  free  state  could  exist  with  a  wide  territory  or  a  popu- 
lation so  scattered  as  to  be  unable  to  attend  the  assemblies. 
The  Koman  citizen  outside  of  Eome,  away  from  her  assemblies, 
had  privileges  but  had  no  operative  powers. 

What  the  Greeks  and  Bomans  did  not  know  at  all  the 
Teuton  seems  to  have  known  almost  from  the  first :  represen- 
tation is  one  of  the  most  matter-of-course  devices  of  his  native 
polity,  and  from  him  the  modern  world  has  received  it. 

1132.  Our  early  colonial  history  furnishes  at  least  two  rerj  curious 
examples  of  a  transition  from  primary  to  representatire  assemblies.  The 
earliest  legislature  of  Maryland  was  a  primary  assembly  composed  of 
all  the  freemen  of  tlie  colony ;  to  the  next  assembly  some  were  allowed 
to  send  proxies  ;  and  before  representation  was  finally  established  there 
appeared  the  singular  anomaly  of  a  body  partly  representatire,  partly 
primary,  at  least  one  freeman  insisting  upon  attending  in  person  (Doyle, 
I.,  pp.  287-200).  The  other  example  is  to  be  found  in  the  history  of 
Rhode  Island,  whose  citizens  for  some  time  insisted  upon  meeting  at 
Newport  in  primary  assembly  for  the  purpose  of  electing  the  persona 
who  were  to  represent  them  in  the  colonial  legislature,  thus  as  it  were 
jointly  inaugurating  the  session,  to  use  Mr.  Foster's  words,  and  then 
leaving  the  legislature  "  to  run  for  itself  for  the  remainder  of  the  time  " 
(W.  E.  Foster,  Town  Government  in  Rhode  Island^  p.  26). 

1133.  The  Powers  of  a  Representative. — But  only  very 
modern  times  have  settled  the  theory  of  a  representative's 
power.  The  strong  tendency  among  all  vigorously  political, 
all  self-reliant  self-governing  peoples  has  been  to  reduce  their 
representatives  to  the  position  and  functions  of  mere  delegates, 
bound  to  act,  not  under  the  sole  direction  of  their  own  judg- 
ments,  but  upon  instruction  from  their  constituents.     The 


&vm^^AXj.  588 

better  thought  of  later  times  has,  however,  declared  for  a 
far  different  view  of  the  representative's  office,  has  claimed  for 
the  representative  the  privilege  of  following  his  own  judgment 
upon  public  questions,  of  acting,  not  as  the  mouthpiece  but 
rather  as  the  fully  empowered  substitute  of  his  constituents. 

1134.  Scope  of  Modem  Legislation.  —  The  question  is  of 
the  greater  importance  because  of  the  extraordinary  scope  of 
legislation  in  the  modem  state,  and  of  the  extreme  complexity 
nowadays  attaching  to  all  legislative  questions.  Time  was, 
in  the  infancy  of  national  representative  bodies,  when  the  rep- 
resentatives of  the  people  were  called  upon  simply  to  give  or 
refuse  their  assent  to  laws  prepared  by  a  king  or  by  a  privi- 
leged class  in  the  state;  but  that  time  is  far  passed.  The 
modern  representative  has  to  judge  of  the  gravest  affairs  of 
government,  and  has  to  judge  as  an  originator  of  policies.  It 
is  his  duty  to  adjust  every  weighty  plan,  preside  over  every 
important  reform,  provide  for  every  passing  need  of  the  state. 
All  the  motive  power  of  government  rests  with  him.  His  task, 
therefore,  is  as  complex  as  the  task  of  governing,  and  the  task 
of  governing  is  as  complex  as  is  the  play  of  economic  and  social 
forces  over  which  it  has  to  preside.  Law-making  now  moves 
with  a  freedom,  now  sweeps  through  a  field  unknown  to  any 
ancient  legislator ;  it  no  longer  provides  for  the  simple  needs 
of  small  city-states,  but  for  the  necessities  of  vast  nations, 
numbering  their,  tens  of  millions.  If  the  representative  be  a 
mere  delegate,  local  interests  must  clash  and  contend  in  legis- 
lation to  the  destruction  of  all  unity  and  consistency  in  policy ; 
if,  however,  the  representative  be  not  a  mere  delegate,  but  a 
fully  empowered  member  of  the  central  government,  coherence, 
consistency,  and  power  may  be  given  to  all  national  move- 
ments of  self-direction. 

1135.  The  Making,  Execution,  and  Interpretation  of  Law. 
r—  The  question  of  the  place,  character,  and  functions  of  legis- 
lation is  in  our  days  a  very  different  question  from  any  that 
faced  the  ancient  politician.     The  separation  of  legislative, 


OM  SUXMART. 

judicial^  and  execatire  functions  is  a  quite  modem  deTelop- 
ment  in  politics,  and  we  hare  questions  to  settle  oomseming 
the  integration  of  these  three  functions  which  could  not  hare 
arisen  in  any  ancient  state.  In  the  early  days  when  the  £amily 
was  the  state ;  in  the  later  days  when  the  political  organiza- 
tion,  although  it  had  lost  the  father's  omnipotent  jorisdiction, 
still  rested  upon  the  idea  of  kinship ;  and  even  in  still  later 
times  when  forms  of  government  inherited  from  these  primi- 
tive conceptions  still  persisted,  all  the  functions  of  government 
were  vested  in  a  single  individual  or  in  a  single  body  of  indi- 
viduals, in  a  father-king  or  in  an  assembly  of  elders.  Even 
in  highly  developed  free  states  like  Athens  do  adequate  or 
complete  recognition  of  any  essential  difference  in  the  charac- 
ter of  the  several  duties  of  the  judge,  the  executive  officer,  and 
the  law-maker  is  discoverable.  It  was  a  very  modem  concep- 
tion that  governmental  functions  ought  to  be  parcelled  out 
according  to  a  careful  classification.  The  ancient  assembly 
made  laws,  elected  officers,  passed  judgment  upon  offenders 
against  the  laws,  and  yet  was  conscious  of  no  incongruity.  It 
was  before  the  day  when  anyone  could  be  shocked  by  such  a 
confusion  of  powers. 

1136.  Modern  ])olitician8  are,  however,  greatly  shocked  by 
such  confusions  of  function.  They  insist,  as  of  course,  that 
every  constitution  shall  separate  the  three  'departments'  of 
government,  and  that  these  departments  shall  be  in  some  real 
sense  independent  of  each  other ;  so  that  if  one  go  wrong  the 
others  may  check  it  by  refusing  to  co-operate  with  it.  In  no 
enlightened  modern  system  may  the  legislator  force  the  judge, 
or  the  judge  interfere  with  the  ])rivileges  of  the  legislator,  oi 
judge  or  legislator  wrongly  control  the  executive  officer. 

1137.  Charters  and  Constitutions.  —  This  division  of  powers 
between  distinct  branches  of  government  has  l)een  greatly  em- 
phasized and  developed  by  the  written  constitutions  so  charac- 
teristic of  modern  f)olitical  ])ractice.  These  constitutions  have  by 
no  means  all  had  the  same  history,  and  they  differ  as  widely  in 


8UMMABY.  585 

character  as  in  origin ;  but  in  every  case  they  give  sharp  defi- 
niteness  to  the  organs  and  methods^  of  government  which  illus- 
trate the  most  salient  points  of  modem  political  development. 
Our  own  constitutions,  as  we  have-  seen  (sec.  860),  originated  in 
grants  from  the  English  crown,  for  which  were  substituted,  in 
the  days  following  the  war  for  Independence,  grants  by  the 
people.  Originally  royal,  they  are  now  national  charters :  and 
they  have  been  kept  close  to  the  people,  firmly  based  upon 
their  direct  and  explicit  sanction.  The  constitutions  of  Switz- 
erland bear  a  like  character :  proceeding  from  the  people,  they 
rest  in  all  points  upon  the  people's  continuing  free  choice. 

1138.  In  France,  on  the  contrary,  the  people  have  as  yet 
had  no  direct  part  in  constitution-making.  French  constitu- 
tions have  in  all  cases  been  both  made  and  adopted  by  con- 
stituent assemblies :  at  no  stage  are  the  people  called  upon  for 
their  opinion,  —  not  even  after  the  constitution  has  been  for- 
mulated :  its  adoption,  like  its  construction,  is  a  matter  for  the 
constituent  assembly  alone :  it  is  given  to  the  people,  not  ac- 
cepted by  them.  The  j)resent  constitution  of  the  Republic  was 
even  framed  and  adopted  by  a  convention  which  could  show  no 
claim  to  have  been  elected  as  a  constituent  assembly  (sec.  311). 

1139.  Creation  vs.  Confirmation  of  Liberties  by  Constitu- 
tion. —  This  process,  of  the  gift  of  a  constitution  to  the  people 
by  an  assembly  of  their  own  choice,  may  be  said  to  be  interme- 
diate between  our  own  or  the  Swiss  practice,  on  the  one  hand, 
and  the  practice  of  the  monarchical  states  of  Europe,  on  the 
other,  whose  constitutions  are  the  gift  of  monarchs  to  their 
people.  In  many  cases  they  have  been  forced  from  reluctant 
monarchs,  as  Magna  Charta  was  wrung  by  the  barons  from 
John:  but  whether  created  by  stress  of  revolution,  as  in  so 
many  states  in  1848  (sec.  396),  or  framed  later  and  at  leisure, 
as  in  Prussia  (sec.  396),  they  have  been  in  the  form  of  royal 
gifts 'of  right,  have  not  confirmed  but  created  liberties  and 
privileges. 

1140.  Our  own  charters  and  constitutions  have,  on  the  con- 


586 

traiTy  been  little  more  than  formal  statements  of  rights  and 
immunities  which  had  oome  to  belong  to  Eng^dshmen  quite 
independently  of  royal  gift  or  favor.  The  Acts  of  Pariiament 
upon  which  the  governments  of  snoh  modem  English  colonies 
as  Canada  and  Australia  rest  do  scarcely  more,  aside  from  their 
outlining  of  forms  of  gOTemmenty  than  extend  to  the  colonists 
the  immemorial  privileges  of  Elnglishmen  in  England.  And  so 
our  own  colonial  charters,  besides  providing  for  governors, 
courts,  and  legislatures,  simply  granted  the  usual  rights  of 
English  freeman.  Our  constitutions  have  formulated  our  politi- 
cal progress,  but  the  progress  came  first.  European  constitu- 
tions, on  the  other  hand,  have  for  the  most  part  created  the 
rights  and  immunities,  as  well  as  the  popular  institutions, 
which  they  embody :  they  institute  reform,  instead  of  merely 
confirming  and  crystallizing  it. 

1141.  The  Modem  Federal  State:  Contrasted  with  Con- 
federations.— In  no  part  of  modem  political  development  have 
written  constitutions  played  a  more  important,  a  more  indis- 
pensable r61e  than  in  the  definite  expression  of  the  nice  balance' 
of  institutions  and  functions  upon  which  the  carefully  adjusted 
organism  of  the  modern  federal  state  dej)ends.  The  federal 
state,  as  we  know  it,  is  a  creation  of  modern  polities.  Ancient 
times  afford  many  instances  of  confederated  states,  but  none 
of  a  federal  state.  The  mere  confederations  of  ancient  and  of 
modern  times,  however  long  preserved,  and  of  however  distin- 
guished history,  were  still  not  states  in  the  proper  sense  of  the 
term. 

The  most  prominent  example  of  a  confederation  in  ancient  times 
was  the  celebrated  Achaean  League.  In  modem  times  we  hare  had  the 
early  Swiss  confederation,  the  several  German  confederacies,  and  our 
own  short-lived  Confederation. 

They  were  composed  of  states,  and  their  only  constituent 
law  was  treaty :  they  were  themselves,  as  confederacies,  with- 
out sovereign  power:  sovereignty  remained  unimpaired  with 
their  component  states.     Their  members  did  not  unite :  they 


SUMMARY.  587 

simply  agreed  to  act  in  concert  touching  certain  matters  of 
common  interest. 

1142.  The  modem  federal  state,  on  the  contrary,  is  a  single 
and  complete  political  personality  among  nations :  it  is  not  a 
mere  relationship  existing  between  separate  states,  but  is  itself 
a  State.  To  use  two  expressive  German  terms,  a  confederation 
is  a  8taatenbund  merely,  while  a  federal  state  is  a  Bundesstaat, 
Confederation  and  federal  state  have  this  peculiarity  in  com- 
mon, they  are  both  constituted  by  the  association  of  distinct, 
independent  communities ;  but  under  a  confederation  these 
communities  practically  remain  distinct  and  independent,  while 
within  a  federal  state  they  are  practically  welded  together  into 
a  single  state,  into  one  nation. 

1143.  Under  both  forms,  however,  it  has  proved  possible  to  make 
provision  for  the  association  upon  the  best  terms  of  mutual  help  and 
support  of  comrnunities  unlike  in  almost  every  feature  of  local  life, 
and  even  of  communities  diverse^  in  race,  without  any  surrender  of  their 
individualitj  or  of  their  freedom  to  develop  each  its  characteristic  life. 
Nothing  could  well  be  conceived  more  flexible  than  a  system  which  can 
hold  together  German,  French,  and  Italian  elements  as  the  Swiss  con- 
stitution does. 

1144.  Distinguishing  Marks  of  the  Federal  State.  —  The 
federal  state  has,  as  contrasted  with  a  confederation,  these  dis- 
tinguishing features :  (a)  a  permanent  surrender  on  the  part 
of  the  constituent  communities  of  their  right  to  act  indepen- 
dently of  each  other  in  matters  which  touch  the  common  inter- 
est, and  the  consequent  fusion  of  these  communities  into  what 
is  practically  a  single  state.  As  regards  other  stat-es  they  have 
merged  their  individuality  into  one  national  whole :  the  lines 
which  separate  them  are  none  of  them  on  the  outside  but  all 
on  the  inside  of  the  new  organism,  (b)  The  federal  state  pos- 
sesses a  special  body  of  federal  law,  a  special  federal  jurispru- 
dence in  which  is  expressed  the  national  authority  of  the  com- 
pound state.  This  is  not  a  law  agreed  to  by  the  constituent 
communities :  as  regards  the  federal  law  there  are  no  constituent 


588  SUMMARY. 

communities :  it  is  the  spoken  will  of  the  new  community,  the 
Union,  (c)  There  results  a  new  conception  of  sovereignty. 
There  exists  in  the  federal  state  no  completely  sovereign  body, 
and  the  functions  of  sovereignty  are  parcelled  out  among 
authorities  national  and  local.  In  certain  spheres  of  state  action 
the  authorities  of  the  Union  are  entitled  to  speak  the  common 
will,  to  utter  laws  which  are  the  supreme  law  of  the  land ;  in 
other  spheres  of  state  action  the  constituent  communities  still 
act  with  the  full  autonomy  of  completely  independent  states. 
The  one  set  of  authorities  is  no  more  sovereign  than  the  other : 
the  attributes  of  sovereignty  are,  so  to  say,  ^  in  commission.' 

1145.  All  modem  federal  states  have  written  constitutions ; 
but  a  written  constitution  is  not,  of  course,  an  essential  char- 
acteristic of  federalism,  it  is  only  a  feature  of  high  convenience ; 
such  delicate  co-ordinate  rights  and  functions  as  are  charac- 
teristic of  federalism  must  be  carefully  defined:  each  set  of 
authorities  must  have  its  definite  commission. 

1146.  It  is  not  certain  that  the  federal  state,  as  thus  described,  is  not 
a  merely  temporary  phenomenon  of  politics.  It  is  plain  from  the 
history  of  modern  federal  states,  —  a  history  as  yet  extremely  brief,  — 
that  the  strong  tendency  of  such  organization  is  towards  the  transmuta- 
tion of  the  federal  into  a  unitary  state.  After  union  is  once  firmly 
established,  not  in  the  interest  only  but  also  in  the  affections  of  the 
people,  the  drift  would  seem  to  be  in  all  cases  towards  consolidation. 

1147.  Existing  Parallels  and  Contrasts  in  Organization.  — 

The  differences  which  emerge  most  prominently  upon  a  com- 
parison of  modern  systems  of  goveniraent  are  differences  of 
administrative  organization  chiefly  and  differences  in  the  rela- 
tionship borne  by  Executives  to  Legislatures. 

1148.  Administrative  Integration:  Relation  of  Ministers 
to  the  Head  of  the  Executive.  —  One  of  the  chief  points  of  in- 
terest and  importance  touching  any  system  of  administration 
is  the  relations  which  the  ministers  of  state  bear  to  the  head 
of  the  Executive.  Of  course  much  of  the  consistency  and 
success  of  policy  depends  upon  the  presence  or  absence  of  a 


SUMMABY.  589 

single  guiding  will:  if  ministers  be  without  real  leadership, 
they  are  probably  without  energy  or  success  in  policy,  if  not 
positively  at  odds  with  each  other. 

1149.  Under  our  own  system  the  heads  of  departments  are 
of  course  brought  together  into  at  least  nominal  unity  by  their 
common  subordination  to  the  President.  Although  they  are, 
as  we  have  seen  (sec.  1097),  rather  the  colleagues  than  the  ser- 
vants of  the  President,  his  authority  is  yet  always  in  the  last 
resort  final  and  decisive :  the  secretaries  have  had  very  few 
powers  conferred  upon  them  by  Congress  in  the  exercise  of 
which  they  are  not  more  or  less  subject  to  presidential  over- 
sight and  control.  The  President  is  in  a  very  real  seiTse  head 
of  the  Executive.  In  France  and  England,  on  the  contrary, 
the  nominal  head  of  the  Executive  is  not  its  real  head.  Not 
the  President  or  the  sovereign  but  the  Prime  Minister  speaks 
the  decisive  word  in  administration  and  in  the  initiation  of 
policy,  —  and  the  Prime  Minister  only  so  far  as  he  can  carry 
his  colleagues  with  him.  The  headship  of  the  President  and 
the  sovereign  is  in  large  part  formal  merely,  being  real  only  in 
proportion  to  the  influence  given  them  by  their  interior  position 
as  regards  affairs.  The  influence  of  the  Prime  Minister  is  the 
vital  integrating  force.  Perhaps  it  is  safe  to  say  that  only  in 
Grermany,  among  constitutional  states,  have  we  an  example  of 
a  supreme  guiding  will  in  administration.  The  Emperor's  own 
will  or  that  of  the  v^ce-regent  Chancellor  is  the  real  centre  and 
source  of  all  policy  \  .the  heads  of  department  are  ministers 
of  that  will.  And  there  is  of  course  under  such  a  system  an 
energy  and  coherence  of  administrative  action  such  as  no  other 
system  can  secure.  The  grave  objection  to  it  is  the  absorption 
of  so  much  vitality  by  the  head  of  the  state  that  its  outlying 
parts,  its  great  constituent  members,  the  people,  are  drained 
of  their  political  life. 

1150.  Relations  of  the  Administration  as  a  Whole  to  the 
Ministers  as  a  Body. — Scarcely  less  important  from  an  ad- 
ministrative point  of  view  than;  the  relations  of  the  ministers 


thwJfhe 


fiM  SUMMARY. 

to  the  head  of  the  Executive  is  the  relation  of  the  administra- 
tion  as  a  whole,  both  central  and  local,  to  the  ministers  as  a 
body.  We  have  seen  ( sees.  974,  993)  that  in  the  common- 
wealths of  our  own  Union  there  is  in  this  regard  practically 
no  administrative  integration,  that  the  central  officers  of  ad- 
ministration do  not  as  a  rule  constitute  a  controlling  but  only 

a  superior  sort  of  clerical  body In  our  federal  organization 

we  have  the  President  as  supreme  chief,  but  the  cabinet  as  a 
body  does  not  usually  exercise  any  concerted  control  over  ad- 
ministration taken  as  a  whole.  Its  counsellings  are  confined 
for  the  most  part  to  political  questions :  administrative  ques- 
tions are  decided  separately,  by  each  department  for  itself 
the  only  real  central  authority  in  administrative  matters  being 
the  President's  opinion,  not  the  counsel  of  his  ministers.  As 
regards  points  of  administrative  policy  each  department  is  a 
law  unto  itself.  In  England  we  find  a  slightly  greater  degree 
of  administrative  control  exercised  by  the  Cabinet  as  a  body. 
A  "  Treasury  minute,''  for  instance,  is  required  for  any  redivis- 
ion  of  business  among  the  departments,  and  such  redivisions 
are  presumably  matters  of  agreement  in  Cabinet  council.  But 
even  in  England  the  administrative  control  of  the  Cabinet  is 
rather  the  result  of  the  political  responsibility  of  the  Cabinet 
than  of  any  conscious  effort  to  integrate  administration  by 
the  constitution  of  a  body  which  shall  habitually  regulate,  by 
semi-judicial  processes,  the  main  features  and  often  even  the 
details  of  executive  mans^ement.  In  France  and  Prussia,  on 
the  contrary,  such  an  effort  is  made,  and  is  made  with  effect. 
In  France,  besides  a  Cabinet  of  ministers  whose  function  is 
wholly  political,  there  is  a  Council  of  ministers  whose  single 
office  is  systematic  administrative  oversight,  the  harmonizing 
of  methods,  the  proper  distribution  of  business  among  the  de- 
partments, etc.  (sec.  325)  ;  and  above  this  Council  of  ministers, 
again,  there  is  a  Council  of  State,  a  judicial  body  whose  part  it  is 
to  accommodate  all  disputes  and  adjust  all  conflicts  of  jurisdic- 
tion between  the  departments,  as  well  as  to  act  as  the  supreme 


SUMMARY.  591 

administrative  tribunal  (sec.  353).  In  Prussia  there  is  a  like 
system :  a  StacUsministerium  which  to  a  certain  extent  combines 
the  duties  given  in  France  to  the  Council  of  Ministers  and  to 
the  Council  of  State,  and  also  a  Council  of  State  which  is  by 
degrees  being  elevated  to  high  judidal  functions  (sec..  460). 

1151.  The  Administration  and  the  Legislature.  —  The  re- 
lations borne  by  the  Administration,  the  branch  which  executes 
the  laws,  to  the  Legislature,  the  branch  which  makes  the  laws,  of 
course  touch  the  essence  of  a  system  of  government.  Legisla- 
tion and  administration  ought  under  every  well-devised  system 
to  go  hand  in  hand.  Laws  must  receive  test  of  their  wisdom 
and  feasibility  at  the  hands  of  administration :  administration 
must  take  its  energy  and  its  policy  from  legislation.  Without 
legislation  administration  must  limp,  and  without  administra- 
tion legislation  must  fail  of  effect.  The  vital  connection 
between  the  two  is  well  illustrated  in  the  matter  of  money 
appropriations  for  the  support  of  administration.  Legislators 
hold,  and  properly  hold,  the  purse-strings  of  the  nation :  only 
with  their  consent  can  taxes  be  raised  or  expended.  Without 
the  appropriations  for  which  they  ask,  administrators  cannot 
efficiently  perform  the  tasks  imposed  upon  them  :  but  without 
full  explanation  of  the  necessity  for  granting  the  sums  asked  and 
of  the  modes  in  which  it  is  proposed  to  spend  them  legislators 
cannot  in  good  conscience  vote  them.  A  perfect  understanding 
between  Executive  and  Legislature  is,  therefore,  indispensable, 
and  no  such  understanding  can  exist  in  the  absence  of  rela- 
tions of  full  confidence  and  intimacy  between  the  two  branches. 

1152.  The  absence  of  such  a  cooperative  understanding  has 
led  in  France  to  the  gravest  financial  impotency  on  the  part  of 
the  government.  The  Chambers  trust  almost  nothing  concern- 
ing appropriations  to  the  authoritative  suggestion  of  the  min- 
isters. The  great  Budget  Committee  (sec.  332)  not  only 
examines  and  revises  but  also  at  pleasure  annuls  or  utterly, 
reverses  the  financial  proposals  of  the  ministers :  the  ministers 
are  for  the  most  part  left  entirely  without  power,  and  there- 


592 

fore  entirely  without  rei^SSMKiQ^^E  the  matter^  and  appro- 
priations follow  the  whim  of  the  Chambers  rather  than  the 
necessities  of  administration.  In  England  the  ministers  are 
allowed  to  insist  upon  the  appropriation  of  the  sums  they  ask 
for,  because  they  are  held  strictly  responsible  to  Parliament 
for  the  policy  involved  in  every  financial  proposal :  the  means 
of  raising  the  money  desired  Parliament  is  to  a  certain  extent 
at  liberty  to  suggest  without  implying  distrust  of  the  minis- 
ters; but  the  amounts  the  ministers  ask  for  must  be  voted 
unless  Parliament  wishes  the  ministers  to  resign.  Confidence 
and  responsibility  go  hand  in  hand  (sees.  686, 689).  Under  our 
own  system  there  is  practically  no  comnjerce  between  the  heads 
of  departments  and  Congress :  the  administration  sends  in  esti- 
mates, but  the  Appropriations  Committees  of  the  houses  decide 
without  ministerial  interference  the  amounts  to  be  granted. 

1153.  Of  course  the  relations  existing  between  the  Execu- 
tive and  the  Legislature  equally  affect  every  other  question  of 
policy,  from  mere  administrative  questions,  such  as  the  erec-^ 
tion  of  new  departments,  increases  of  clerical  force,  or  the  re- 
distribution of  departmental  business,  to  the  gravest  questions 
of  commerce,  diplomacy,  and  war.  The  integration  or  sepa/ 
ration  of  the  Executive  and  the  Legislature  may  be  made  an 
interesting  and  important  criterion  of  the  grade  and  character, 
in  this  day  of  representative  institutions,  of  political  organiza- 
tion in  the  case  of  existing  governments.  Thus  in  England  we . 
have  complete  leadership  in  legislation  entrusted  to  the  minis- 
ters, and  to  complete  leadership  is  added  complete  responsibil- 
ity (sees.  6S6y  689).  In  France  we  have  partial  leadership 
(financial  matters  being  excluded)  with  entire  responsibility 
(sec.  327).  In  Prussia,  leadership  without  responsibility  (sec 
422)  ;  and  in  Switzerland  the  same  (sec.  533).  Under  our 
own  system  we  have  isolation /)/ws  irresponsibility,  — isolation 
and  therefore  irresponsibility.  At  this  point  more  widely  than 
at  any  other  our  government  differs  from  the  other  govern- 
ments of  the  world.    Other  Executives  lead ;  ours  obeys.    . 


xnr. 


NATURE  AND  FORMS  OF   GOVERNMENT. 


V 


— ►oc^:©*- 


1154.  Government  Rests  upon  Authority  and  Force.-- 

The  essential  characteristic  of  all  government,  whatever  its 
form,  is  authority.  There  must  in  every  instance  be,  on  the 
V  one  hand,  governors,  and,  on  the  other,  those  who  are  governed. 
And  the  authority  of  governors,  directly  or  indirectly,  rests  in 
all  cases  ultimately  on  force.  Government,  in  its  last  analysis, 
is  organized  force.  Not  necessarily  or  invariably  organized 
armed  force,  but  the  will  of  one  man,  of  many  men,  or  of  a 
community  prepared  by  organization  to  realize  its  own  pur- 
poses with  reference  to  the  common  affairs  of  the  community. 
Organized,  that  is,  to  rule,  to  dominate.  The  machinery  of 
government  necessary  to  such  an  organization  consists  of  in- 
strumentalities fitted  to  enforce  in  the  conduct  of  the  common 
affairs  of  a  community  the  will  of  the  sovereign  man,  the 
sovereign  minority,  or  the  sovereign  majority. 

1155.  Not  necessarily  upon  Obvious  Force. — This  analy- 
sis of  government,  as  consisting  of  authority  resting  on  force, 
is  not,  however,  to  be  interpreted  too  literally,  too  narrowly. 
The  force  behind  authority  must  not  be  looked  for  as  if  it  were 
always  to  be  seen  or  were  always  being  exercised.  That  there 
is  authority  lodged  with  ruler  or  magistrate  is  in  every  case 
evident  enough ;  but  that  that  authority  rests  upon  force  is  not 
always  a  fact  upon  the  surface,  and  is  therefore  in  one  sense 
not  always  practically  significant.  In  the  case  of  any  particular 
gOYemment,  the  force  upon  which  the  authority  of  its  officers 


594  NATURE  AND  FORMS  OF  GOVEBNMKEirr. 

rests  may  never  once,  for  generations  together,  take  the  shape 
of  armed  force.  Happily  there  are  in  our  own  day  many 
governments,  and  those  among  the  most  prominent,  which 
seldom  coerce  their  subjects,  seeming  in  their  tranquil  noise- 
less operations  to  run  themselves.  They  in  a  sense  operate 
without  the  exercise  of  force.  But  there  is  force  behind  them 
none  the  less  because  it  never  shows  itself.  The  strongest 
birds  flap  their  wings  the  least.  There  are  just  as  powerful 
engines  in  the  screw-propeller,  for  all  she  glides  so  noiselessly, 
as  in  the  side-wheeler  that  churns  and  splashes  her  way 
through  the  water.  The  better  governments  ofjgur  day  — 
those  which  rest,  not  upon  the  armed  strength  of  governors, 
but  upon  the  free  consent  of  the  governed  — are  without  open 
demonstration  of  force  in  their  operations.  They  are  founded 
upon  constitutions  and  laws  whose  source  and  sanction  are  the 
will  of  the  majority.  The  force  which  they  embody  is  not  the 
force  of  a  dominant  dynasty  nor  of  a  prevalent  minority,  but 
the  force  of  an  agreeing  majority.  And  the  overwhelming 
nature  of  this  force  is  evident  in  the  fact  that  the  minority 
very  seldom  challenge  its  exercise.  It  is  latent  just  because 
it  is  understood  to  be  omnipotent.  There  is  force  behind  the 
authority  of  the  elected  magistrate,  no  less  than  behind  that 
of  the  usurping  despot,  a  much  greater  force  behind  the  Presi- 
dent of  the  United  States,  than  behind  the  Czar  of  Russia. 
The  difference  lies  in  the  display  of  coercive  power.  Physical 
force  is  the  prop  of  both,  though  in  the  one  it  is  the  last,  while 
in  the  other  it  is  the  first  resort. 

1156.  The  Governing  Force  in  Ancient  and  in  Modem 
Society.  —  These  elements  of  authority  and  force  in  govern- 
ment are  thus  quite  plain  to  be  seen  in  modern  society,  even 
when  the  constitution  of  that  society  is  democratic ;  but  they 
are  not  so  easily  discoverable  upon  a  first  view  in  primitive 
society.  It  is  common  nowadays  when  referring  to  the  affairs 
of  the  most  progressive  nations  to  speak  of  '  government  by 
public  opinion, '  '  government  by  the  popular  voice  ' ;  and  such 


NATURE  AND  FORMS   OF   GOVERNMENT.  595 

phrases  possibly  describe  sufficiently  well  all  full-grown  demo- 
cratic systems.  But  no  one  intends  such  expressions  to  conceal 
the  fact  that  the  majority,  which  utters  'public  opinion,'  does 
not  prevail  because  the  minority  are  convinced,  but  because 
they  are  outnumbered  and  have  against  them  not  the  '  popular 
voice '  only,  but  the  '  popular  power '  as  well  —  that  it  is  the 
potential  might  rather  than  the  wisdom  of  the  majority  which 
gives  it  its  right  to  rule.  When  once  majorities  have  learned 
to  have  opinions  and  to  organize  themselves  for  enforcing 
them,  they  rule  by  virtue  of  power  no  less  than  do  despots 
with  standing  armies  or  concerting  minorities  dominating  un- 
organized majorities.  But,  though  it  was  clearly  opinion 
which  ruled  in  primitive  societies,  this  conception  of  the  might 
of  majorities  hardly  seems  to  fit  our  ideas  of  primitive  systems 
of  government.  What  shall  we  say  of  them  in  connection 
with  our  present  analysis  of  government  ?  They  were  neither 
democracies  in  which  the  will  of  majorities  chose  the  ways  of 
government,  nor  despotisms,  in  which  the  will  of  an  individual 
controlled,  nor  oligarchies,  in  which  the  purposes  of  a  minority 
prevailed.  Where  shall  we  place  the  force  which  ^  lay  behind 
the  authority  exercised  under  them  ?  Was  the  power  of  the 
father  in  the  patriarch^  family  power  of  arm,  mere  domineer- 
ing strength  of  will  ?  What  was  the  force  that  sustained  the 
authority  of  the  tribal  chieftain  or  of  that  chief  of  chiefs,  the 
king  ?  That  authority  was  not  independent  of  the  consent  of 
those  over  whom  it  was  exercised ;  and  yet  it  was  not  formu- 
lated by  that  consent.  That  consent  may  be  said  to  have  been 
involuntary,  inbred.  It  was  bom  of  the  habit  of  the  race.  It 
was  congenital.  It  consisted  of  a  custom  and  tradition,  more- 
over, whidh  bound  the  chief  no  less  than  it  bound  his  subjects. 
He  might  no  more  transgress  the  unwritten  law  of  the  race 
than  might  the  humblest  of  his  fellow-tribesmen.  He  was 
governed  soaxoely  less  than  they  were.  All  were  under  bondage 
to  strictly  presoribed  ways  of  life.  Where  then  lay  the  force 
which  sanctioned  the  authority  of  chief  and  sub-chief  and 


596  NATURE  AND  FORMS  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

father  in  this  society  ?  Not  in  the  will  of  the  mler :  that  was 
bound  by  the  prescriptions  of  custom.  Not  in  the  popular 
choice :  over  that  too  the  law  of  custom  reigned. 

1157.  The  Force  of  the  Common  Will  in  Ancient  Society. 
—  The  real  residence  of  force  in  such  societies  as  these  can  be 
most  easily  discovered  if  we  look  at  them  under  other  circum- 
stances. Nations  still  under  the  dominion  of  customary  law 
have  within  historical  times  been  conquered  by  alien  conquer- 
ors ;  but  in  no  such  case  did  the  will  of  the  conqueror  have 
free  scope  in  regulating  the  affairs  of  the  conquered.  Seldom 
did  it  have  any  scope  at  all.  The  alien  throne  was  maintained 
by  force  of  arms,  and  taxes  were  mercilessly  wrung  from  the 
subject  populations;  but  never  did  the  despot  venture  to 
change  the  customs  of  the  conquered  land.  Its  native  laws 
he  no  more  dared  to  touch  than  would  a  prince  of  the  dynasty 
which  he  had  displaced.  He  dared  not  play  with  the  forces 
latent  in  the  prejudices,  the  fanaticism  of  his  subjects.  He 
knew  that  those  forces  were  volcanic,  and  that  no  prop  of 
armed  men  could  save  his  throne  from  overthrow  and  destruc- 
tion should  they  once  break  forth.  He  really  had  no  author- 
ity to  govern,  but  only  a  power  to  despoil, —  for  the  idea  of 
government  is  inseparable  from  the  conception  of  legal  regu- 
IcUion.  If,  therefore,  in  the  light  of  such  cases,  we  conceive 
the  throne  of  such  a  society  as  occupied  by  some  native  prince 
whose  authority  rested  upon  the  laws  of  his  country,  it  is 
plain  to  see  that  the  real  force  upon  which  authority  rests  under 
a  government  so  constituted  is  after  all  the  force  of  public  opin- 
ion, in  a  sense  hardly  less  vividly  real  than  if  we  spoke  of  a  mod- 
ern democracy.  The  law  inheres  in  the  common  will :  and  it  is 
that  law  upon  which  the  authority  of  the  prince  is  founded. 
He  rules  according  to  the  common  will :  for  that  will  is,  that 
immemorial  custom  be  inviolably  observed.  The  force  latent 
in  that  common  will  both  backs  and  limits  his  authority. 

1158.  Public  Opinion,  Ancient  and  Modem.  —  The  fact 
that  the  public  opinion  of  such  societies  made  no  choice  of 


NATURE  AND  FORMS  OF  GOVERNMENT.  597 

laws  or  constitutions  need  not  confuse  for  us  the  analogy 
between  that  public  opinion  and  our  own.  Our  own  approval 
of  the  government  under  which  we  live,  though  doubtless 
conscious  and  in  a  way  voluntary,  is  largely  hereditary  —  is 
largely  an  inbred  and  inculcated  approbation.  There  is  a 
large  amount  of  mere  drift  in  it.  Conformity  to  what  is  estab- 
lished is  much  the  easiest  habit  in  opinion.  Our  constructive 
choice  even  in  our  own  governments,  under  which  there  is  no 
divine  canon  against  change,  is  limited  to  modifications.  The 
generation  that  saw  our  federal  system  established  may  have 
imagined  themselves  out-of-hand  creators,  originators,  of  gov- 
ernment ;  but  we  of  this  generation  have  taken  what  was  given 
us,  and  are  not  controlled  by  laws  altogether  of  our  own  making. 
Our  constitutional  life  was  made  for  us  long  ago.  We  are  like 
primitive  men  in  the  public  opinion  which  preserves,  though 
unlike  them  in  the  public  opinion  which  alters  our  institutions. 
Their  stationary  common  thought  contained  the  generic  forces 
of  government  no  less  than  does  our  own  progressive  public 
thought.  ^ 

1159.  The  True  Nature  of  Government,  y^hat,  then,  in 
the  last  analysis,  is  the  nature  of  government  ?  If  it  rests  upon 
authority  and  force,  but  upon  ^jitbority  which  depends  upon 
thi  acquiescence  of  the  general  will  and  upon  force  suppressed, 
latent,  withheld  except  under  extraordinary  circumstances, 
what  principle  lies  behind  these  phenomena,  at  the  heart  of 
government  ?  The  answer  is  hidden  in  the  nature  of  Society 
itself.  Society  is  in  no  sense  artificial ;  it  is  as  truly  natural 
and  organic  as  the  individual  man  himself.  As  Aristotle  said, 
man  is  by  nature  a  social  animal ;  his  social  function  is  as 
normal  with  him  as  is  his  individual  function.  Since  the 
family  was  formed,  he  has  not  been  without  politics,  without 
political  association.  Society,  therefore,  is  compounded  of 
the  common  habit,  an  evolution  of  experience,  an  interlaced 
growth  of  tenacious  relationships,  a  compact,  living,  organic 
whole,  structural,  not  mechanical. 


^   ^       698  NATURE  AND  FORMS  OP  GOVERNMENT. 

1160.  Society  an  Organisniy  6ovenunent*an  Organ.  —  Got- 

eminent  is  merely  the  executive  organ  of  society,  the  organ 
through  which  its  habit  acts,  through  which  its  will  becomes 
operative,  through  which  it  adapts  itself  to  its  environment 
and  works  out  for  itself  a  more  effective  life.  There  is  dear 
reason,  therefore,  why  the  disciplinary  action  of  society  upon 
the  individual  is  exceptional ;  clear  reason  also  why  the  power 
of  the  despot  must  recognize  certain  ultimate  limits  and 
bounds ;  and  clear  reason  why  sudden  or  violent  changes  of 
government  lead  to  equally  violent  and  often  fatal  reaction  and 
revolution.  It  is  only  the  exceptional  individual  who  is  not 
held  fast  in  his  obedience  to  the  common  habit  of  social  duty 
and  comity.  The  despot's  power,  like  the  potter's,  is  limited  ^ 
by  the  characteristics  of  the  materials  in  which  he  works,  of 
the  society  which  he  manipulates ;  and  change  which  roughly 
breaks  with  the  common  thought  will  lack  the  sympathy  of 
that  thought,  will  provoke  its  opposition,  and  will  inevitably 
be  crushed  by  that  opposition.  Society,  like  other  organisms, 
can  be  changed  only  by  evolution,  and  revolution  is  the  antip- 
ode  of  evolution.  The  public  order  is  preserved  because  oraer 
inheres  in  the  character  of  society. 

1161.  The  Forms  of  Government :  Their  Significance.  — 
The  forms  of  government  do  not  affect  the  essence  of  govern- 
ment :  the  bayonets  of  the  tyrant,  the  quick  concert  and  supe- 
rior force  of  an  organized  minority,  the  latent  force  of  a  self- 
governed  majority,  —  all  these  depend  upon  the  organic  char- 
acter and  development  of  the  community.  "  The  obedience  of 
the  subject  to  the  sovereign  has  its  root  not  in  contract  but  in 
force,  —  the  force  of  the  sovereign  to  punish  disobedience ; "  * 
but  that  force  must  be  backed  by  the  general  habit  (sees.  1200- 
1206).  The  forms  of  government  are,  however,  in  every  way 
most  important  to  be  observed,  for  the  very  reason  that  they 
express  the  character  of  government,  and  indicate  its  history. 

1  John  Morley,  Rousseau,  Vol.  II.,  p.  184. 


NATURE  AND  FOBMS  OF  GOVERNMENT.  599 

They  exhibit  the  stages  of  political  development,  and  make 
clear  the  necessary  constituents  and  ordinary  purposes  of  gov- 
ernment, historically  considered.  They  illustrate,  too,  the 
sanctions  upon  which  it  rests. 

1162.  Aristotle's  Analysis  of  the  Fornis  of  Government.  — 
It  has  been  common  for  writers  on  politics  in  speaking  of  the 
several  forms  of  government  to  rewrite  Aristotle,  and  it  is  not 
easy  to  depart  from  the  practice.  For,  although  Aristotle's 
enumeration  was  not  quite  exhaustive,  and  although  his  de- 
scriptions will  not  quite  fit  modem  types  of  government,  his 
enumeration  still  serves  as  a  most  excellent  frame  on  which 
to  hang  an  exposition  of  the  forms  of  government,  and  his 
descriptions  at  least  furnish  points  of  contrast  between  ancient 
and  modern  governments  by  observing  which  we  can  the  more 
clearly  understand  the  latter. 

1163.  Aristotle  considered  Monarchy,  Aristocracy,  and  De- 
mocracy (Ochlocracy)  the  three  standard  forms  of  government. 
The  first  he  defined  as  the  rule  of  One,  the  second  as  the  rule  of 
the  Few,  the  third  as  the  rule  of  the  Many.*  Off  against  th&e 
standard  and,  so  to  say,  heaUhfuX  forms  he  set  their  degenerate 
shapes.  Tyranny  he  conceived  to  be  the  degenerate  shape  of 
Monarchy,  Olig^chy  the  degenerate  shape  of  Aristocracy,  and 
Anarchy  (or  moh-rule)  the  degenerate  shape  of  Democracy. 
His  observatfon  of  the  political  world  about  him  led  him  to 
believe  that  there  was  in  every  case  a  strong,  an  inevitable 
tendency  for  the  pure  forms  to  sink  into  the  degenerate. »  4j^ 

1164.  The  Cycle  of  Degeneracy  and  Revolution.  —  He  out- 
lined a  cycle  of  degeneracies  and  revolutions  through  which, 
as  he  conceived,  every  State  of'  long  life  was  apt  to  pass.  His 
idea  was  this.  The  natural  first  form  of  government  for  every 
state  would  be  the  rule  of  a  monarch,  of  the  single  strong  man 
with  sovereign  power  given  him  because  of  his  strength.  This 
monarch  would  usually  hand  on  his  kingdom  to  his  children. 

^  Not  of  the  absolute  majority,  as  we  shall  see  presently  when  contrast- 
ing ancient  and  modern  democracy  (sees.  1170, 1173). 


600      NATURE  AND  FOBMS  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

They  might  confidently  be  expected  to  forget  those  pledges 
and  those  views  of  the  public  good  which  had  bound  and 
guided  him.  Their  sovereignty  would  sink  into  tyranny.  At 
length  their  tyranny  would  meet  its  decisive  check  at  some 
Runnymede.  There  would  be  revolt;  and  the  princely  lead- 
ers of  revolt,  taking  government  into  their  own  hands,  would 
set  up  an  Aristocracy.  But  aristocracies,  though  often  public- 
spirited  and  just  in  their  youth,  always  decline,  in  their  later 
years,  into  a  dotage  of  selfish  oligarchy.  Oligarchy  is  even 
more  hateful  to  civil  liberty,  is  even  a  graver  hindrance  to 
healthful  civil  life  than  tyranny.  A  class  bent  upon  subserv- 
ing only  their  own  interests  can  devise  injustice  in  greater 
variety  than  can  a  single  despot :  and  their  insolence  is  always 
quick  to  goad  the  many  to  hot  revolution.^  ^To  this  revolution 
succeeds  Democracy.  •  But  Democracy  too  has  its  old  age  of 
degeneracy  —  an  old  age  in  which  it  loses  its  early  respect  for 
law,  its  first  amiability  of  mutual  concession.  It  breaks  out 
into  license  and  Anarchy,  and  none  but  a  Csesar  can  bring  it 
back  to  reason  and  order.  The  cycle  is  completed.  The 
throne  is  set  up  again,  and  a  new  series  of  deteriorations  and 
revolutions  begins. 

1165.  Modem  Contrasts  to  the  Aristotelian  Forms  of  Gov- 
ernment.—  The  confirmations  of  this  view  furnished  by  the 
history  of  Europe  since  the  time  of  Aristotle  have  been  striking 
and  numerous  enough  to  render  it  still  oftentimes  convenient 
as  a  scheme  by  which  to  observe  the  course  of  political  history 
even  in  our  own  days.  But  it  is  still  more  instructive  to  con- 
trast the  later  facts  of  political  development  with  this  ancient 
exposition  of  the  laws  of  politics.  Observe,  then,  the  differ- 
ences between  modern  and  ancient  types  of  government,  and  the 
likelihood  that  the  historian  of  the  future,  if  not  of  the  present 
and  the  immediate  past,  will  have  to  record  more  divergencies 
from  the  cycle  of  Aristotle  than  correspondences  with  it. 

1166.  The  Modern  Absolute  Monarchy.  —  Taking  the  Rus- 
sian government  of  to-day  as  a  type  of  the  vast  absolute  Mon- 


,r 


NATUBE  AND  FOBMS  OF  GOVERNMENT.  601 

archies  which  have  grown  up  in  Europe  since  the  death  of 
Aristotle,  it  is  evident  that  the  modern  monarch,  if  he  be  in- 
deed monarch,  has  a  much  deeper  and  wider  reach  of  power 
than  had  the  ancient  monarch.  The  monarch  of  our  day  is  a 
Legislator;  the  ancient  monarch  was  not.  Ancient  society 
may  be  said  hardly  to  have  known  what  legislation  was.  Cus- 
tom was  for  it  the  law  of  public  as  well  as  of  private  life :  and 
custom  could  not  be  enacted.  At  any  rate  ancient  monarchies 
were  not  legislative.  The  despot  issued  edicts  —  imperative 
commands  covering  particular  cases  or  affecting  particular 
individuals:  the  Eoman  emperors  were  among  the  first  to 
promulgate  '  constitutions/  —  general  rules  of  law  to  be  ap- 
plied universally.  The  modern  despot  can  do  more  even  than 
that.  He  can  regulate  by  his  command  public  affairs  not  only 
but  private  as  well  —  can  even  upset  local  custom  and  bring 
/dl  his  subjects  under  uniform  legislative  control.  Nor  is  he 
in  the  least  bound  to  observe  his  own  laws.  A  word  —  and 
that  his  own  word  —  will  set  them  aside:  a  word  will  abolish, 
a  word  restore,  them.  He  is  absolute  over  his  subjects  not 
only  —  ancient  despots  were  that  —  but  over  all  laws  also  — 
which  no  ancient  despot  was. 

1167.  Of  course  these  statements  are  meant  to  be  taken  with  certain 
importapt  limitations.  The  modem  despot  as  well  as  the  ancient  is  bound 
by  the  habit  of  hia  people.  He  may  change  laws,  but  he  may  not  change 
life  as  easily ;  and  the  national  traditions  and  national  character,  the 
rural  and  commercial  habit  of  his  kingdom,  bind  him  very  absolutely. 
The  limitation  is  not  often  felt  by  the  monarch,  simply  because  he  has 
himself  been  bred  in  the  atmosphere  of  the  national  life  and  uncon- 
sciously conforms  to  it  (sees.  1200-1206). 

1168.  The  Modem  Monarchy  usually  *  Limited.' — But  the 
present  government  of  Russia  is  abnormal  in  the  Europe  of 
to-day,  as  abnormal  as  that  of  the  Turk  —  a  belated  example 
of  those  crude  forms  of  politics  which  the  rest  of  Europe  has 
outgrown.  Turning  to  the  other  monarchies  of  to-day,  it  is  at 
once  plain  that  they  present  the  strongest  contrast  possible  to 


602      NATURE  AND  FOBMS  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

any  absolute  monarchy  ancient  or  modem.  Almost  without 
exception  in  Europe,  they  are  '  limited '  by  the  resolutions  of 
a  popular  parliament.  The  people  have  a  distinct  and  often 
an  imperative  voice  in  the  conduct  of  public  afiEairs. 

1169.  Is  Monarchy  now  succeeded  by  Aristocracy?  —  And 
what  is  to  be  said  of  Aristotle's  cycle  in  connection  with 
modem  monarchies  ?  Does  any  one  suppose  it  possible  that 
when  the  despotism  of  the  Czar  falls  it  will  be  succeeded  by 
an  aristocracy ;  or  that  when  the  modified  authority  of  the 
emperors  of  Austria  and  Germany  or  the  king  of  Italy  still 
further  exchanges  substance  for  shadow,  a  limited  class  will 
succeed  to  the  reality  of  power  ?  Is  there  any  longer  any  place 
between  Monarchy  and  Democracy  for  Aristocracy?  Has  it 
not  been  crowded  out  ? 

1170.  English  and  Ancient  Aristocracy  contrasted.  —  In- 
deed, since  the  extension  of  the  franchise  in  England  to  the 
working  classes,  no  example  of  a  real  Aristocracy  is  left  in  the 
modern  world.  At  the  beginning  of  this  century  the  govern- 
ment of  England,  called  a  'limited  monarchy,'  was  in  reality 
an  Aristocracy.  Parliament  and  the  entire  administration  of 
the  kingdom  were  iu  the  hands  of  the  classes  having  w^ealth 
or  nobility.  The  members  of  the  House  of  Lords  and  the 
crown  together  controlled  a  majority  of  the  seats  in  the  House 
of  Commons.  England  was  '  represented '  by  her  upper  classes 
almost  exclusively.  That  Aristocracy  has  been  set  aside  by 
the  Reform  Bills  of  1832,  1867,  and  1885;  but  it  is  worth 
while  looking  back  to  it,  in  order  to  contrast  a  modem  type  of 
Aristocracy  with  those  ancient  aristocracies  which  were  pres- 
ent to  the  mind  of  Aristotle.  An  ancient  Aristocracy  con^^t- 
tilted  tihe  state ;  the  English  aristocracy  merely  controlled  the 
state.  Under  the  widest  citizenship  known  even  to  ancient 
democracy  less  than  half  the  adult  male  subjects  of  the  state 
shared  the  franchise.  The  ancient  Democracy  itself  was  a 
government  by  a  minority.  The  ancient  Aristocracy  was  a 
government  by  a  stilj  narrower  minority;  and  this  narrow 


NATURE  AND  FORMS  OP  GOVERNMEXT.      608 

minority  monopolized  office  and  power  not  only,  but  citizenship 
as  well.  There  were  no  citizens  but  they.  They  were  the 
State.  Every  one  else  existed  for  the  state,  only  they  were 
part  of  it.  In  England  the  case  was  very  different.  There 
the  franchise  was  not  confined  to  the  aristocrats ;  it  was  only 
controlled  by  them.  Nor  did  the  aristocrats  of  England  con- 
sider themselves  the  whole  of  the  State.  They  were  quite 
conscious  —  and  quite  content  —  that  they  had  the  State  vir- 
tually in  their  possession ;  but  they  looked  upon  themselves 
as  holding  it  in  trust  for  the  people  of  Great  Britain.  Their 
legislation  was,  in  fact,  class  legislation,  after  a  very  narrow 
sort;  but  they  did  not  think  that  it  was.  They  regarded 
their  rule  as  eminently  advantageous  to  the  kingdom;  and 
thevmiquestionably  had,  or  tried  to  have,  the  real  interests 
of/die  kingdom  at  heart.  They  led  the  state,  but  did  not 
v^nstitute  it. 
^  1171.  Present  and  Future  Prevalence  of  Democracy.  —  If 
Aristocracy  seems  about  to  disappear.  Democracy  seems  about 
universally  to  prevail.  Ever  since  the  rise  of  popular  educa- 
tion in  the  last  century  and  its  vast  development  since  have 
assured  a  thinking  weight  to  the  masses  of  the  people  every- 
where, the  advance  of  democratic  opinion  and  the  spread  of 
democratic  institutions  have  been  most  marked  and  most  sig- 
nificant. They  have  destroyed  almost  all  pure  forms  of  Mon- 
archy and  Aristocracy  by  introducing  into  them  imperative 
forces  of  popular  thought  and  the  concrete  institutions  of 
popular  representation ;  and  they  promise  to  reduce  politics  to 
a  single  pure  form  by  excluding  all  other  governing  forces  and 
institutions  but  those  of  a  wide  suffrage  and  a  democratic  rep- 
resentation, —  by  reducing  all  forms  of  government  tb  Democ- 
racy. 

1172.  Differences  of  Form  between  Ancient  and  Modern 
Democracies.  — The  differences  of  form  to  be  observed  between 
ancient  and  modem  Democracies  are  wide  and  important. 
Ancient  Democracies  were  *  inuuediate '  j  ours  are  '  mediate^' 


/ 


604  NATUBE  AND  FORMS  OF  GOVEBNMBNT. 

that  is  to  say,  represejUcUive,  Every  citizen  of  the  Athenian 
State  —  to  take  that  as  a  type  —  had  a  right  to  appear  and 
vote  in  proper  person  in  the  popular  assembly,  and  in  those 
committees  of  that  assembly  which  acted  as  criminal  courts;  the 
modem  voter  votes  for  a  representative  who  is  to  sit  for  him  in 
the  popular  chamber  -r-  he  himself  has  not  even  the  right  of 
entrance  there.  This  idea  of  representation  —  even  the  idea  of 
a  vote  by  proxy  —  was  hardly  known  to  the  ancients ;  among  us 
it  is  all-pervading.  Even  the  elected  magistrate  of  an  ancient 
Democracy  was  not  looked  upon  as  a  representative  of  his  fellow- 
citizens.  He  was  tJie  States  so  far  as  his  functions  went^  and  so 
long  as  his  term  of  office  lasted.  He  could  break  through  all  law 
or  custom,  if  he  dared.  It  was  only  when  his  term  had  expired 
and  he  was  again  a  private  citizen  that  he  could  be  called  to 
account.  There  was  no  impeachment  while  in  office.  To  our 
thought  all  elected  to  office  —  whether  Presidents,  ministers, 
or  legislators  —  are  representatives.  The  limitations  as  to  the 
size  of  the  state  involved  in  the  absence  from  ancient  concep- 
tion of  the  principle  of  representation  is  obvious.  A  State  in 
which  all  citizens  were  also  legislators  must  of  necessity  be 
small.  The  modern  represeutiitive  state  has  no  such  limita- 
tion.    It  may  cover  a  continent. 

1173.  Nature  of  Democracy,  Ancient  and  Modem.  —  The 
differences  of  nature  to  be  observed  between  ancient  and  mod- 
ern Democracies  are  no  less  wide  and  important.  The  ancient 
Democracy  was  a  class  government.  As  already  pointed  out, 
it  was  only  a  broader  Aristocracy.  Its  franchise  was  at 
widest  an  exclusive  privilege,  extending  only  to  a  minority. 
There  were  slaves  under  its  heel ;  there  were  even  freedmen 
who  could  never  hope  to  enter  its  citizenship.  Class  subordina- 
tion was  of  the  essence  of  its  constitution.  From  the  modern 
Democratic  State,  on  the  other  hand,  both  slavery  and  class 
subordination  are  excluded  as  inconsistent  with  its  theory,  not 
only,  but,  more  than  that,  as  antagonistic  to  its  very  beings 
Its  citizenship  is  as  wide  as  its  native  population  ^  its  suffrage  . 


@=i 


NATURE  AND  FORMS   OP  GOVERNMENT.  606 

as  wide  as  its  qualified  citizenship,  —  it  knows  no  non-citizen 
class.  And  there  is  still  another  difference  between  the  Democ- 
racy of  Aristotle  and  the  Democracy  of  de  Tocqueville  and 
Bentham.  The  citizens  of  the  former  liyed  for  the  State ;  the 
citizen  of  the  latter  lives  for  himself,  and  the  State  is  for  him. 
The  modem  Democratic  State  exists  for  the  sake  of  the  indi- 
vidual ;  the  individual,  in  Greek  conception,  lived  for  the  State. 
The  ancient  State  recognized  no  personal  rights  —  all  rights 
were  State  rights ;  the  modem  State  recognizes  no  State  rights 
which  are  independent  of  personal  rights. 

1174.  Growth  of  the  Democratic  Idea. — In  making  the  last 
statement  embrace  '  the  ancient  State '  irrespective  of  kind  and 
*  the  modem  Sf  ate,'  of  whatever  form,  I  have  pointed  out  what 
I  conceive  to  be  the  cardinal  difference  between  all  the  ancient 
forms  of  government  and  all  the  modern.  It  is  a  difference 
which  I  have  already  stated  in  another  way.  The  democratic 
idea  has  penetrated  more  or  less  deeply  all  the  advanced 
systems  of  government,  and  has  penetrated  them  in  conse- 
quence of  that  change  of  thought  which  has  given-%e  the 
'individual  an  importance  quite  independent  of  his  member- 
ship of  a  State.  I  can  here  only  indicate  the  historical  steps 
of  that  change  of  thought ;  I  cannot  go  at  any  length  into  its^ 
causes. 

1175.  Subordination  of  the  Individual  in  the  Ancient  State. 
—  We  have  seen  that,  in  the  history  of  political  society,  if 
we  have  read  that  history  aright^  the  rights  of  government  — 
the  magistracies  and  subordinations  of  kinship  —  antedate 
what  we  now  call  the  rights  of  the  individual.  A  man  was  at 
first  nobody  in  himself ;  he  was  only  the  kinsman  of  somebody 
else.  The  father  himself,  or  the  chief,  commanded  only 
because  of  priority  in  kinship :  to  that  all  rights  of  all  men 
were  relative.  Society  was  the  unit ;  the  individual  the  frac- 
tion. Man  existed  for  society.  He  was  all  his  life  long  in 
tutelage ;  only  society  was  old  enough  to  take  charge  of  itself. 
The  state  was  the  only  Individual 


606  NATUBB  AND  FORMS  OF   GOVERNMENT. 

1176.  Individualism  of  Christianity  and  Teutonic  InstitOF 
tions.  —  There  was  no  essential  change  in  this  idea  for  centn- 
ries.  Through  all  the  developments  of  government  down  to 
the  time  of  the  rise  of  the  Boman  Empire  the  State  continued, 
in  the  conception  of  the  western  nations  at  least,  to  eclipse  the 
individual.  Private  rights  had  no  standing  as  against  the 
State.  Subsequently  many  influences  combined  to  break  in 
upon  this  immemorial  conception.  Chief  among  these  infln- 
ences  were  Christianity  and  the  institutions  of  the  Grerman 
conquerors  of  the  fifth  century.  Christianity  gave  each  man 
a  magistracy  over  himself  by  insisting  upon  his  personal,  indi- 
vidual responsibility  to  Grod.  For  right  living,  at  any  rate, 
each  man  was  to  have  only  his  own  conscience  as  a  guide.  In 
these  deepest  matters  there  must  be  for  the  Christian  an  indi- 
viduality which  no  claim  of  his  State  upon  him  could  right- 
fully be  suffered  to  infringe.  The  German  nations  brought 
into  the  Romanized  and  partially  Christianized  world  of  the 
fifth  century  an  individuality  of  another  sort, — the  idea  of 
allegiance  to  individuals  (sec.  228).  Perhaps  their  idea  that 
each  man  had  a  money-value  which  must  be  paid  by  any  one 
who  might  slay  him  also  contributed  to  the  process  of  making 
men  units  instead  of  state-fractions  ;  but  their  idea  of  personal 
allegiance  played  the  more  prominent  part  in  the  transformar 
tion  of  society  which  resulted  from  their  western  conquests. 
The  Roman  knew  no  allegiance  save  allegiance  to  his  State. 
He  swore  fealty  to  his  imperator  as  to  a  representative  of  that 
State,  not  as  to  an  individual.  The  Teuton,  on  the  other  hand, 
bound  himself  to  his  leader  by  a  bond  of  personal  service  which 
the  Roman  either  could  not  understand  or  understood  only  to 
despise.  There  were,  therefore,  individuals  in  the  German 
State :  great  chiefs  or  warriors  with  a  following  {comiUUua)  of 
devoted  volunteers  ready  to  die  for  them  in  frays  not  directed 
by  the  state,  but  of  their  own  provoking  (sees.  22^228). 
There  was  with  all  German  tribes  freedom  of  individual  move- 
ment and  combination  within  the  ranks,  —  a  wide  play  of  iudi- 


NATURE  AND  FORMS  OF  GOVERNMENT.      607 

vidual  initiative.  When  the  German  settled  down  as  master 
amongst  the  Romanized  populations  of  western  and  southern/^ 
Europe,  his  thought  was  led  captive  by  the  conceptions  of  the 
Roman  law,  as  all  subsequent  thought  that  has  known  it  has 
been,  and  his  habits  were  much  modified  by  those  of  his  new 
subjects;  but  this  strong  element  of  individualism  was  not 
destroyed  by  the  contact.  It  lived  to  constitute  one  of  the 
chief  features  of  the  Feudal  System. 

1177.  The  Transitional  Feudal  System.  —  The  Feudal 
System  was  made  up  of  elaborate  gradations  of  personal  alle- 
giance. The  only  State  possible  under  that  system  was  a 
disintegrate  state  embracing  not  a  unified  people,  but  a  nation 
atomized  into  its  individual  elements.  A  king  there  might  be, 
but  he  was  lord,  not  of  his  people,  but  of  his  barons.  He  was 
himself  baron  also,  and  as  such  had  many  a  direct  subject  pledged 
to  serve  him ;  but  as  king  the  barons  were  his  only  direct  sub- 
jects ;  and  the  barons  were  heedful  of  their  allegiance  to  him 
only  when  he  could  make  it  to  their  interest  to  be  so,  or  their 
peril  not  to  be.  They  were  the  kings  of  the  people,  who  owed 
direct  allegiance  to  them  alone,  and  to  the  king  only  through 
them.  Kingdoms  were  only  greater  baronies,  baronies  lesser 
kingdoms.  One  small  part  of  the  people  served  one  baron, 
another  part  served  another  baron.  As  a  whole  they  served 
no  one  master.  They  were  not  a  whole :  they  were  jarring, 
disconnected  segments  of  a  nation.  Every  man  had  his  own 
lord,  and  antagonized  every  one  who  had  not  the  same  lord  as 
he  (sees.  238-243). 

1178.  Rise  of  the  Modem  State.  —  Such  a  system  was,  of 
course,  fatal  to  peace  and  good  government,  but  it  cleared  the 
way  for  the  rise  of  the  modem  State  by  utterly  destroying  the 
old  conception  of  the  State.  The  State  of  the  ancients  had 
been  an  entity  in  itself  —  an  entity  to  which  the  entity  of  the 
individual  was  altogether  subordinate.  The  Feudal  State  was 
merely  an  aggregation  of  individuals,  —  a  loose  bundle  of  sepa- 
rated series  of  men  knowing  no  common  aim  or  action.    It  not 


608  NATUBE  AND  FOBMS  OF  GOYEBNMENT. 

only  had  no  actual  unity :  it  had  no  thought  of  unity.  National 
unity  came  at  last,  —  in  France,  for  instance,  by  the  subjuga- 
tion of  the  barons  by  the  king  (sec.  253)  ;  in  England  by  the 
joint  effort  of  people  and  barons  against  the  throne, — but 
when  it  came  it  was  the  ancient  unity  with  a  difference.  Men 
were  no  longer  State  fractions ;  they  had  become  State  inte- 
gers. The  State  seemed  less  like  a  natural  organism  and  more 
like  a  deliberately  organized  association.  Personal  allegiance 
to  kings  had  everywhere  taken  the  place  of  native  membership 
of  a  body  politic.     Men  were  now  subjects,  not  citizens. 

1179.  Renaissance  and  Reformation.  —  Presently  came  the 
thirteenth  century  with  its  wonders  of  personal  adventure  and 
individual  enterprise  in  discovery,  piracy,  and  trade.  Follow- 
ing hard  upon  these,  the  Renaissance  woke  men  to  a  philo- 
sophical study  of  their  surroundings  —  and  above  all  of  their 
long-time  unquestioned  systems  of  thought.  Then  arose 
Luther  to  reiterate  the  almost  forgotten  truths  of  the  indi- 
viduality of  men's  consciences,  the  right  of  individual  judg- 
ment. Ere  long  the  new  thoughts  had  penetrated  to  the 
masses  of  the  people.  Reformers  had  begim  to  cast  aside 
their  scholastic  weapons  and  come  down  to  the  common  folk 
about  them,  talking  their  own  vulgar  tongue  and  craving  their 
acquiescence  in  the  new  doctrines  of  deliverance  from  mental 
and  spiritual  bondage  to  Pope  or  Schoolman.  National  litera- 
tures were  born.  Thought  had  broken  away  from  its  exclu- 
sion in  cloisters  and  universities  and  had  gone  out  to  challenge 
the  people  to  a  use  of  their  own  minds.  By  using  their  minds, 
the  people  gradually  put  away  the  childish  things  of  their  days 
of  ignorance,  and  began  to  claim  a  ]:>art  in  affairs.  Finally, 
systematized  popular  education  has  completed  the  story.  Na- 
tions are  growing  up  into  manhood.  Peoples  are  becoming  old 
enough  to  govern  themselves. 

1180.  The  Modem  Force  of  Majorities.  —  It  is  thus  no  ac- 
cident, but  the  outcome  of  great  permanent  causes,  that  there 
is  no  more  to  be  found  among  the  civilized  races  of  Boxopa 


NATURE  AND  FORMS  OP  GOVERNMENT. 


609 


any  satisfactory  example  of  Aristotle's  Monarchies  and  Aris- 
tocracies. The  force  of  modern  governments  is  not  now  often 
the  force  of  minorities.  It  is  getting  to  be  more  and  more  the 
force  of  majorities.  The  sanction  of  every  rule  not  founded 
upon  sheer  military  despotism  is  the  consent  of  a  thinking 
people.  Military  despotisms  are  now  seen  to  be  necessarily 
ephemeral.  Only  monarchs  who  are  revered  as  seeking  to 
serve  their  subjects  are  any  longer  safe  upon  their  thrones. 
Monarchies  exist  only  by  democratic  consent. 

1181.  New  Character  of  Society .  r— And,  more  than  that, 
the  result  has  been  to  give  to  society  a  new  integration.  The 
common  habit  is  now  operative  again,  not  in  acquiescence  and 
submission  merely,  but  in  initiative  and  progress  as  well.  So- 
ciety is  not  the  organism  it  once  was,  —  its  members  are  given 
freer  play,  fuller  opportunity  for  origination ;  but  its  organic 
character  is  again'  prominent.  It  is  the  Whole  which  has 
emerged  from  the  disintegration  of  feudalism  and  the  speciali- 
zation of  absolute  monarchy.  The  Whole,  too,  has  become 
self-conscious,  and  by  becoming  self-di):ective  has  set  out  upon 
a  new  course  of  development. 


XIV. 


LAW:   ITS  NATURE  AND  DEVELOPMENT. 


1182.  What  Is  Law  ?  —  In  the  nature  and  deyelopment  of 
Law  three  things  stand  revealed;  namely,  the  nature,  the 
functions,  and  the  history  of  government.  Law  is  the  will  of 
the  State  concerning  the  civic  conduct  of  those  under  its  au- 
thority. This  will  may  be  more  or  less  formally  expressed :  it 
may  speak  either  in  custom  or  in  specific  enactment.  Law 
may,  moreover,  be  the  will  either  of  a  primitive  family-com- 
munity such  as  we  see  in  the  earliest  periods  of  history,  or  of 
a  highly  organized,  fully  self-conscious  State  such  as  those  of 
our  own  day.  But  for  the  existence  of  Law  there  is  needed 
in  all  cases  alike  (1)  an  organic  community  capable  of  having 
a  will  of  its  own,  and  (2)  some  clearly  recognized  body  of  rules 
to  which  that  community  has,  whether  by  custom  or  enactment, 

.  given  life,  character,  and  effectiveness.  The  nature  of  each 
State,  therefore,  will  be  reflected  in  its  law ;  in  its  law,  too, 
will  appear  the  functions  with  which  it  charges  itself ;  and  in 
its  law  will  it  be  possible  to  read  its  history. 

1183.  The  Development  of  Law  :  its  Sources.  —  Law  thus 
foUows  in  its  development,  with  slow,  sometimes  with  uneven, 
but  generally  with  quite  distinct  steps,  the  evolution  of  the 
character,  the  purposes,  and  the  will  of  the  organized  com- 
munity whose  creation  it  is.  The  sources  whence  it  springs, 
therefore,  are  as  various  as  the  means  by  which  an  organic 
community  can  shape  and  express  its  will  as  a  body  politic. 


LAW:   ITS   NATURE  AND  DEVELOPMENT.  611 

1184.  1.  Costom.^  —  Of  course  the  earliest  souroe  of  Law  is 
custom,  and  custom  is  formed,  no  one  can  say  definitely  how, 
except  that  it  is  shaped  by  the  co-operative  action  of  the  whole 
community,  and  not  by  any  kingly  or  legislative  command. 
It  is  not  formed  always  in  the  same  way ;  but  it  always  rests 
upon  the  same  foundation,  upon  the  general  acceptance  of  a 
certain  course  of  action,  that  is,  as  best  or  most  convenient. 
Whether  custom  originate  in  the  well-nigh  accidental  formation 
of  certain  habits  of  action  or  in  a  conscious  effort  on  the  part 
of  a  commimity  to  adjust  its  practices  more  perfectly  to  its 
social  and  political  objects,  it  becomes,  when  once  it  has  been 
formed  and  accepted  by  the  public  authority,  a  central  part  of 
Law.  It  is  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  to  discover  the  exact 
point  at  which  custom  passes  from  the  early*  inchoate  state  in 
which  it  is  merely  tending  to  become  the  express  and  determi- 
nate purpose  of  a  community  into  the  later  stage  in  which  it 
becomes  Law ;  but  we  can  say  with  assurance  that  it  becomes 
Law  only  when  it  wins  the  support  of  a  definite  authority 
within  the  community.  It  is  not  Law  if  men  feel  free  to 
depart  from  it. 

1186.  Under  the  reign  of  ciiBtoniary  law  that  state  of  things  actuallj 
did  exist  which  modern  law  still  finds  it  convenient  to  take  for  granted : 
everybody  knew  what  the  law  was.  The  Teutonic  hundred-moots,  for 
example  (sec.  654),  the  popular  assemblies  which  tried  cases  under  the 
•arlj  polity  of  our  own  ancestors,  declared  the  law  bjr  the  public  voice ; 
the  people  themselves  determined  what  it  was  and  how  it  should  be 
applied.  Custom  grew  up  in  the  habits  of  the  people ;  thej  consciously 
or  unconsciously  originated  it ;  to  them  it  was  known  and  bj  them  it 
was  declared. 

1186.  2.  Religion.  —  In  the  earliest  times  Custom  and  Re- 
ligion are  almost  indistinguishable;  a  people's  customs  bear 
on  every  lineament  the  likeness  of  its  religion.  And  in  later 
stages  of  development  Beligion  is  still  a  prolific  source  of  Cus- 

1 1  adopt  here  the  claMiflcation  usual  in  English  writings  on  Jurispru- 
dence.   See,  e.^.,  T.  £.  Holland,  Jurisprudence,  pp.  48  et  seq. 


612  LAW:   ITS  NATURE  AND  DBVBLOPMHNT. 

torn.  No  primitiye  community  contained  any  critic  who  oould^ 
even  in  his  secret  thought,  separate  Law  from  Beligion.  All 
rules  of  life  bore  for  the  antique  mind  the  same  sanction  (sec. 
30).  There  were  not  in  its  conception  rules  moral  and  roles 
political :  morals  and  religion  were  indistinguishable  parts  of 
one  great  indivisible  Law  of  Conduct.  Beligion  and  Politics 
soon,  indeed,  came  to  have  different  ministers.  In  name  often, 
if  not  always  in  fact,  the  priest  was  distinct  from  the  magis- 
trate. But  throughout  a  very  long  development,  as  we  have 
seen  (sees.  50,  58,  69,  197),  the  magistrate  either  retained 
priestly  functions  or  was  dominated  by  rules  which  the  priest 
declared  and  of  which  the  priest  was  the  custodian. 

Thus  the  early  Uw  of  Rome  wm  little  more  than  a  body  of  technicml 
religious  rules,  a  system  of  means  for  obtaining  individual  rigfati 
through  the  proper  carrying  out  of  certain  religious  formnUB  (sec  197) ; 
and  it  marked  the  beginning  of  the  movement  of  Roman  law  towards 
a  broad  and  equitable  system  of  justice  when  these  rules  of  procedure 
were  changed  from  sacerdotal  secrets  into  pubUc  law  by  the  publica- 
tion of  the  Twelve  Tables. 

1187.  8.  Adjudication.  —  One  of  the  busiest  and  one  of  the 
most  useful,  because  watchful,  open-minded,  and  yet  conserva- 
tive, makers  of  Law  under  all  systems  has  been  the  magistrate, 
the  Judge.  It  is  he  who  in  his  decisions  recognizes  and  adopts 
Custom,  and  so  gives  it  the  decisive  support  of  the  public 
power ;  it  is  he  who  shapes  written  enactments  into  suitability 
to  individual  cases  and  thus  gives  them  due  flexibility  and  a 
free  development.  He  is  the  authoritative  voice  of  the  com- 
munity in  giving  specific  application  to  its  Law :  and  in  doing 
this  he  necessarily  becomes,  because  an  interpreter,  also  a 
maker  of  Law.  Whether  deliberately  or  unconsciously,  in 
expounding  and  applying  he  moulds  and  expands  the  Law.  It 
is  his  legitimate  function  to  read  Law  in  the  light  of  his  own 
sober  and  conscientious  judgment  as  to  what  is  reasonable 
and  just  in  custom,  what  practicable,  rational,  or  equitable  in 
legislation. 


LAW:  ITS  NATURE  AND  DEVELOPMENT.      613 

1188.  It  is  this  'judge-made'  law  which  is  to  he  found,  and  is  there- 
fore so  diligently  sought  for,  in  the  innumerable  law  Reports  cited  in 
our  courts.  Except  under  extraordinary  circumstances,  our  courts  and 
those  of  England  will  always  follow  decisions  rendered  in  similar  cases 
by  courts  of  equal  jurisdiction  in  the  same  state.  A  fortiori  do  they 
follow  the  decisions  of  the  highest  courts:  by  these  they  are  in  a 
sense  bound.  In  the  courts  of  the  continent  of  Europe,  on  the  other 
hand,  decisions  are  listened  to  as  important  expressions  of  opinion,  but 
not  as  conclusive  authority :  are  heard  much  as  our  own  courts  or  those 
of  England  hear  the  decisions  of  courts  of  other  states  acting  under 
like  laws  or  similar  circumstances. 

1189..  4.  Equity.  —  Equity  too  is  judge-made  Law;  but  it 
is  made,  not  in  interpretation  of,  but  in  addition  to,  the  laws 
which  already  exist.  The  most  conspicuous  types  of  such 
Law  are  the  decisions  of  the  Koman  Prsetor  (sees.  201,  202) 
and  those  of  the  English  Chancellor  (sec.  666).  These  decis- 
ions were  meant  to  give  relief  where  existing  law  afforded 
none.  The  Praetor  declared,  for  instance,  that  he  would  allow 
certain  less  formal  processes  than  had  hitherto  been  permitted 
to  secure  rights  of  property  or  of  contract,  of  marriage  or 
of  control,  etc.  The  English  Chancellor,  ii>  like  manner,  as 
keeper  of  the  king^s  judicial  conscience,  supplied  remedies  in 
cases  for  which  the  Common  Law  had  no  adequate  processes, 
and  thus  relieved  suitors  of  any  hardships  they  might  other- 
wise suffer  from  the  fixity  or  excessive  formality  of  the  Com- 
mon Law,  and  enabled  them  in  many  things  to  obtain  their 
substantial  rights  without  technical  difficulty. 

1190.  After  the  official  decrees  of  the  Prsetors  had  heen  codified  by 
the  Pnetor  Salvius  lulianus,  in  the  time  of  the  Emperor  Hadrian,  and 
still  more  after  they  had  been  embodied  in  the  Code  of  Justinian,  the 
Corpus  Jurii  Civility  the  Prsetor's  *  equity  *  became  as  rigid  and  deter- 
minate as  the  law  which  it  had  been  its  function  to  mend  and  ameliorate. 
In  the  same  manner,  our  own  State  codes,  many  of  which  have  fused 
law  and  equity  in  the  same  courts  and  under  common  forms  of  proced- 
ure (sec.  965),  have  giren  equity  the  sanction  and  consequently  the 
fixity  of  written  law.  The  English  Judicature  Act.  also,  of  1873,  merg- 
ing, as  it  does,  the  Common-law  and  Equity  courts  into  a  single  homo- 


614     LAW:  ITS  NATUBK  AND  DEVELOPMENT. 

geneous  sjstein  (sec.  732),  shows  at  least  a  strong  tendency  in  the 
same  direction  to  exist  in  England.  The  adjustments  of  Equitj  are 
less  needed  now  that  legislation  is  ever  active  in  mending  old  and 
creating  new  law  and,  when  necessary,  new  procedure. 

In  the  same  case  with  Equity  must  be  classed  the  numerous  so^MtUed 
'  fictitious  actions '  which  were  the  invention  of  the  Common-law  courts 
and  which,  by  means  of  imaginary  suitors  or  imaginary  transactions, 
duly  recorded  as  if  real,  enabled  things  to  be  done  and  rights  acquired 
which  would  have  been  impossible  under  any  genuine  process  of  the 
Common  Law. 

1191.  6.  Scientific  Discussion. — The  carefully  formed  opin- 
ions of  learned  text-writers  have  often  been  accepted  as  decis- 
ive of  the  Law :  more  often  under  the  Boman  system,  however, 
than  under  our  own  (sees.  211-213),  though  even  we  have  our 
Cokes,  our  Blackstones,  our  Storys,  and  our  Kents,  whom  our 
courts  hear  with  the  greatest  possible  respect. 

1192.  6.  Legislation. — That  deliberate  formulation  of  new 
Law  to  which  the  name  Legislation  is  given  is  for  us  of  the 
modern  time,  of  course,  the  most  familiar  as  well  as  the  most 
prolific  source  of  Law.  For  us  Legislation  is  the  work  of  rep- 
resentative bodies  almost  exclusively ;  but  of  course  representa- 
tion is  no  part  of  the  essential  character  of  the  legislative  act. 
Absolute  magistrates  or  kings  have  in  all  stages  of  history 
been,  under  one  system  or  another,  plenipotent  makers  of  laws. 
Whether  acting  under  the  sanction  of  Custom  or  under  the 
more  artificial  arrangements  of  highly  developed  constitutions, 
father  or  praetor,  king  or  archon  has  been  a  law-giver.  So,  too, 
the  assemblies  of  free  men  which,  alike  in  Greece  and  in  Rome, 
constituted  the  legislative  authority  were  not  representative, 
but  primary  bodies,  like  the  Landsgemeinden  of  the  smaller 
Swiss  cantons. 

1193.  Representation  came  in  with  the  Germans ;  and  with 
the  critical  development  of  institutions  which  the  modem 
world  has  seen  many  new  phases  of  Legislation  have  appeared. 
Modern  Law  has  brought  forth  those  great  private  corporations 
whose  by-laws  are  produced  by  what  may  very  fitly  be  called 


LAW:  ITS  NATURE  AND  DBVBLOPMBNT.  615 

private  legislative  action.  We  have,  too,  on  the  same  model, 
chartered  governments,  with  legislatures  acting  under  special 
grants  of  law-making  power  (sees.  826,  886,  887,  890,  1137). 

Legislation  has  had  and  is  having  a  notable  development, 
and  is  now  the  almost  exclusive  means  of  the  formulation  of 
new  Law.  Custom  of  the  older  sort,  which  gave  us  the  great 
Common  Law,  has  been  in  large  part  superseded  by  acts  of 
legislatures;  Religion  stands  apart,  giving  law  only  to  the 
conscience ;  Adjudication  is  being  more  and  more  restricted  by 
codification ;  Equity  is  being  merged  in  the  main  body  of  the 
Law  by  enactment;  Scientific  Discussion  now  does  hardly 
more  than  collate  cases :  all  means  of  formiilating  Law  tend 
to  be  swallowed  up  in  the  one  great,  deep,  and  broadening 
source.  Legislation. 

1194.  Custom  Again. — Custom  now  enters  with  a  new 
aspect  and  a  new  method.  After  judges  have  become  the 
acknowledged  and  authoritative  mouthpieces  of  Equity  and 
of  the  interpretative  adaptation  of  customary  or  enacted  Law ; 
after  scientific  writers  have  been  admitted  to  power  in  the 
systematic  elucidation  and  development  of  legal  principles; 
even  after  the  major  part  of  all  law-making  has  fallen  to  the 
deliberate  action  of  legislatures,  given  liberal  commission  to  act 
for  the  community.  Custom  still  maintains  a  presiding  and 
even  an  imperative  part  in  legal  history.  It  is  Custom,  the 
silent  and  unconcerted  but  none  the  less  prevalent  movement, 
that  is,  of  the  common  thought  and  action  of  a  community, 
which  recognizes  changes  of  circumstance  which  judges  would 
not,  without  its  sanction,  feel,  or  be,  at  liberty  to  regard  in 
the  application  of  old  enactments,  and  which  legislators  have 
failed  to  give  effect  to,  by  repeal  or  new  enactments.  Laws 
become  obsolete  because  silent  but  observant  and  imperative 
Custom  makes  evident  the  deadness  of  their  letter,  the  inap- 
plicability of  their  provisions.  Custom,  too,  never  ceases  to 
build  up  practices  legal  in  their  character  and  yet  wholly  out- 
side formal  Law,  constructing  even,  in  its  action  on  Congresses 


616  LAW:  ITS  NATURE  AND  DBVEIiOPMBNT. 

and  Parliaments,  great  parts  of  great  constitutions  (sees.  688, 
1099, 1107).  It  constantly  maintains  the  great  forces  of  prec- 
edent and  opinion  which  daily  work  their  will,  under  every 
form  of  government,  upon  both  the  contents  and  the  adminis- 
tration of  Law.  Custom  is  Habit  under  another  name ;  and 
Habit  in  its  growth  continually  adjusts  itself,  indeed,  to  the 
standard  fixed  in  formal  Law,  but  also  compels  formal  Law  to 
conform  to  its  abiding  influences.  Habit  may  be  said  to  be 
the  great  Law  within  which  laws  spring  up.  Laws  can  extend 
but  a  very  little  way  beyond  its  limits.  They  may  help  it  to 
gradual  extensions  of  its  sphere  and  to  slow  modifications  of 
its  practices,  but  they  cannot  force  it  abruptly  or  disregard  it 
at  sdl  with  impunity. 

1105.  The  history  of  France  during  the  present  century  affords  a 
noteworthy  example  of  these  principles  in  the  field  of  constitutional  law. 
There  we  have  witnessed  this  singular  and  mstructive  spectacle :  a  people 
made  democratic  in  thought  by  the  operation  of  a  speculative  political 
philosophy  has  adopted  constitution  after  constitution  created  in  the 
exact  image  of  that  thought.  But  they  had,  to  begin  ¥rith,  absolutely 
no  democratic  habit  —  no  democratic  custom.  Gradually  that  habit 
has  grown,  fostered  amidst  the  developments  of  local  self-direction ; 
and  the  democratic  thought  has  penetrated,  wearing  the  body  of  prac- 
tice, its  only  vehicle  to  such  minds,  to  the  rural  populace.  Constitu- 
tions and  custom  have  thus  advanced  to  meet  one  another — constitu- 
tions compelled  to  adopt  precedent  rather  than  doctrine  as  their  basis, 
thought,  practical  experience  rather  than  the  abstract  conceptions  of 
philosophy ;  and  habit  constrained  to  receive  the  suggestions  of  written 
law.  Now,  therefore,  in  the  language  of  one  of  her  own  writers,  France 
has  "  a  constitution  the  most  summary  in  its  text "  (leaving  most  room, 
that  is,  for  adjustments),  "  the  most  customary  in  its  application,  the  roost 
natural  outcome  of  our  manners  and  of  the  force  of  circumstances " 
that  she  has  yet  possessed.^  Institutions  too  theoretical  in  their  basis 
to  live  at  first,  have  nevertheless  furnished  an  atmosphere  for  the  French 
mind  and  habit :  that  atmosphere  has  affected  the  life  of  France,  —  that 
life  the  atmosphere.  The  result  some  day  to  be  reached  will  be  normal 
liberty,  political  vitality  and  vigor,  civil  virility. 

1  Albert  Sorel,  Montesquieu  (Am.  trans.),  pp.  200, 201. 


LAW:   ITS  NATURB  AND  DEVELOPMENT.  617 

1196.  Typical  Character  of  Roman  and  English  Law.  — 

Koman  law  and  English  law  are  peculiar  among  the  legal 
systems  of  western  Europe  for  the  freedom  and  individuality 
of  their  development.  Rome's  juB  civile  was,  indeed,  deeply 
modified  through  the  influence  of  the  jua  gentium ;  it  received 
its  philosophy  from  Greece,  and  took  slight  color  from  a  hun- 
dred sources;  and  English  law,  despite  the  isolation  of  its 
island  home,  received  its  jury  system  and  many  another  sug- 
gestion from  the  continent,  and  has  been  much,  even  if  uncon- 
sciously, affected  in  its  development  by  the  all-powerful  law 
of  Rome.  But  English  and  Roman  law  alike  have  been  much 
less  touched  and  colored  than  other  systems  by  outside  influ- 
ences, and  have,  each  in  its  turn,  presented  to  the  world  what 
may  be  taken  as  a  picture  of  the  natural,  the  normal,  untram- 
melled evolution  of  law. 

1197.  The  Order  of  Legal  Development.  —  As  tested  by 
the  history  of  these  systems,  the  order  in  which  I  have  placed 
the  Sources  of  Law  is  seen  to  be  by  no  means  a  fixed  order  of 
historical  sequence.  Custom  is,  indeed,  the  earliest  fountain 
of  Law,  but  Religion  is  a  contemporary,  an  equally  prolific, 
and  in  some  stages  of  national  development  an  almost  identical 
source ;  Adjudication  comes  almost  as  early  as  authority  itself, 
and  from  a  very  antique  time  goes  hand  in  hand  with  Equity. 
Only  Legislation,  the  conscious  and  deliberate  origination  of 
Law,  and  Scientific  Discussion,  the  reasoned  development  of 
its  principles,  await  an  advanced  stage  of  growth  in  the  body 
politic  to  assert  their  influence  in  law-making.  In  Rome, 
Custom  was  hardly  separable  from  Religion,  and  hid  the 
knowledge  of  its  principles  in  the  breasts  of  a  privileged  sac- 
erdotal class;  among  the  English,  on  the  contrary.  Custom 
was  declared  in  folk-moot  by  the  voice  of  the  people,  —  as  pos- 
sibly it  had  been  among  the  ancestors  of  the  Romans.  In 
both  Rome  and  England  there  was  added  to  the  influence  of 
the  magistrate  who  adopted  and  expanded  Custom  in  his  judg- 
ments the  influence  of  the  magistrate  (Praetor  or  Chancellor) 


618    law:  its  natueb  and  development. 

who  gave  to  Law  the  flexible  principles  and  practices  of  Equity. 
And  in  both^  Legislation  eventually  became  the  only  source  of 
Law. 

1198.  But  in  Eome  Legislation  grew  up  under  circumstances 
entirely  Roman,  to  which  English  history  can  afford  no  par- 
allel. Rome  gave  a  prominence  to  scientific  discussion  such 
as  never  gladdened  the  hearts  of  philosophical  lawyers  in  Eng- 
land. The  opinions  of  distinguished  lawyers  were  given  high, 
almost  conclusive,  authority  in  the  courts,;  and  when  the  days 
of  codification  came,  great  texts  as  well  as  great  statutes  and 
decrees  were  embodied  in  the  codes  of  the  Empire.  The  leg- 
islation of  the  popular  assemblies,  which  Englishmen  might 
very  easily  have  recognized,  was  superseded  in  the  days  of  the 
Empire  by  imperial  edicts  and  imperial  codes  such  as  the  his- 
tory of  English  legislation  nowhere  shows;  and  over  the 
formulation  of  these  codes  and  edicts  great  jurists  presided. 
The  only  thing  in  English  legal  practice  that  affords  a  parallel 
to  the  influence  of  lawyers  in  Rome  is  the  cumulative  author- 
ity of  judicial  opinions.  That  extraordinary  body  of  prece- 
dent, which  has  become  as  much  a  part  of  the  substance  of 
English  law  as  are  the  statutes  of  the  realm,  may  be  considered 
the  contribution  of  the  legal  profession  to  the  law  of  England. 

1199.  Savigny  would  hare  us  seek  in  the  history  of  every  people  for 
a  childhood  in  which  law  is  full  of  picturesque  complexities,  a  period 
of  form  for  form's  sake  and  of  symbols  possessed  of  mystic  si^ificance ; 
a  period  of  adolescence  in  which  a  special  class  of  practical  jurists 
make  their  appearance  and  law  begins  to  receive  a  conscious  develop- 
ment; a  full  young  manhood  in  which  legislation  plays  a  busy  work  of 
legal  expansion  and  improvement ;  and  an  old  age  amusing  itself  with 
external  and  arbitrary  changes  in  legal  systems,  and  finally  killed  by  the 
letter  of  the  law.^ 

1200.  The  Forces  Operative  in  the  Development  of  Law. 

—  The  forces  that  create  and  develop  law  are  thus  seen  to  be 

1  Bluntschli,  Geschichte  der  neueren  Staatiwissenschajl,  ed.  1881,  pp.  627, 
628. 


I-iAW:   ITS  NATUBB  AND  DBVELOl^MBNT.  619 

the  same  as  those  which  are  operative  in  national  and  political 
development.  If  that  development  bring  forth  monarchical 
forms  of  government,  if  the  circumstances  amidst  which  a 
people's  life  is  cast  eradicate  habits  of  local  self-rule  and  es- 
tablish habits  of  submission  to  a  single  central  authority  set 
over  a  compacted  state,  that  central  authority  alone  will  formu- 
late and  give  voice  to  Law.  If,  on  the  other  hand,  the  nar 
tional  development  be  so  favorably  cast  that  habits  of  self- 
reliance  and  self-rule  are  fostered  and  confirmed  among  the 
people,  along  with  an  active  jealousy  of  any  too  great  concen- 
tration of  only  partially  responsible  power.  Law  will  more 
naturally  proceed,  through  one  instrumentality  or  another, 
from  out  the  nation :  vox  legis,  vox  popvli.  But  in  the  one 
case  hardly  less  than  in  the  other  Law  will  express  not  the 
arbitrary,  self-originative  will  of  the  man  or  body  of  men  by 
whom  it  is  formulated,  but  such  rules  as  the  body  of  the  nation 
is  prepared  by  reason  of  its  habits  and  fixed  preferences  to 
accept.  The  function  of  the  framers  of  Law  is  a  function  of 
formulation  rather  than  of  origination :  no  step  that  they  can 
take  successfully  can  lie  far  apart  from  the  lines  along  which 
the  national  life  has  run.  Law  is  the  creation,  not  of  indi- 
viduals, but  of  the  special  needs,  the  special  opportunities,  the 
special  perils  or  misfortunes  of  communities.  No  *  law-maker ' 
may  force  upon  a  people  Law  which  has  not  in  some  sense 
been  suggested  to  him  by  the  circumstances  or  opinions  of  the 
nation  for  whom  he  acts.  Rulers,  in  all  states  alike,  exercise 
the  sovereignty  of  the  community,  but  cannot  exercise  any 
other.  The  community  may  supinely  acquiesce  in  the  power 
arrogated  to  himself  by  the  magistrate,  but  it  can  in  no  case 
make  him  independent  of  itself. 

1201.  Here  again  France  famishes  our  best  illustration.  We  have 
a  vivid  confirmation  of  the  truths  stated  in  such  an  event  as  the  estab- 
lishment of  the  Second  Empire.  The  French  people  were  not  duped 
by  Loois  Napoleon.  The  facts  were  simply  these.  They  were  keenly 
conscious  that  they  were  making  a  failure  of  the  self-government  which 


620    law:  its  nature  and  development. 

they  were  just  then  attempting ;  they  wanted  order  and  settled  rule  in 
place  of  fears  of  revolution  and  the  existing  certainty  of  turbulent 
politics ;  and  they  took  the  simplest,  most  straightforward  and  evident 
means  of  getting  what  they  wanted.  The  laws  of  Napoleon  were  in 
a  very  real  sense  their  own  creation. 

1202.  The  Power  of  the  Community  must  be  behind  Law. 

—  The  law  of  some  particular  state  may  seem  to  be  the  com- 
mand of  a  minority  only  of  those  who  compose  the  state :  it 
may  even  in  form  utter  only  the  will  of  a  single  despot;  but 
in  reality  laws  which  issue  from  the  arbitrary  or  despotic  au- 
thority of  the  few  who  occupy  the  central  seats  of  the  state  can 
never  be  given  full  effect  unless  in  one  form  or  another  the 
power  of  the  community  be  behind  them.  Whether  it  be  an 
active  power  organized  to  move  and  make  itself  prevalent  or 
a  mere  inert  power  lying  passive  as  a  vast  immovable  buttress 
to  the  great  structure  of  absolute  authority,  the  power  of  the 
community  must  support  law  or  the  law  must  be  without  effect. 
The  bayonets  of  a  minority  cannot  long  successfully  seek  out 
the  persistent  disobediences  of  the  majority.  The  majority 
must  acquiesce  or  the  law  must  be  null. 

1203.  This  principle  is  strikingly  illustrated  in  the  inefficacy  of  the 
English  repressive  laws  in  Ireland.  The  consent  of  the  Irish  community 
is  not  behind  them,  though  the  strength  of  England  is,  and  they  fail 
utterly,  as  all  laws  must  which  lack  at  least  the  passive  acquiescence  of 
those  whom  they  concern. 

1204.  There  can  be  no  reasonable  doubt  that  the  power  of  Russia's 
Czar,  vast  and  arbitrary  as  it  seems,  derives  its  strength  fVom  the  Rus- 
sian people.  It  is  not  the  Czar's  personal  power ;  it  is  his  power  as  head 
of  the  national  church,  as  semi-sacred  representative  of  the  race  and 
its  historical  development  and  organization.  Its  root«  run  deep  into 
the  tenacious,  nourishing  soil  of  immemorial  habit.  The  Czar  repre- 
sents a  history,  not  a  caprice. 

Temporary,  fleeting  despots,  like  the  first  Napoleon,  lead  nations  with 
them  by  the  ears,  playing  to  their  love  of  glory,  to  their  sense  of  dignity 
and  honor,  to  their  ardor  for  achievement  and  their  desire  for  order. 

1205.   Roman   Law    an    Example. — The    law    of   Rome 
affords  in  this  respect  an  admirable  example  of  the  normal 


law:  its  natubb  and  development.         621 

character  of  law.  It  was  the  fundamental  thought  of  Roman 
law  that  it  was  the  will  of  the  Roman  people.  The  political 
liberty  of  the  Roman  consisted  in  his  membership  of  the  state 
and  his  consequent  participation,  either  direct  or  indirect,  in 
the  utterance  of  law.  As  an  individual  he  was  subordinated 
to  the  will  of  the  state ;  but  his  own  will  as  a  free  burgess  was 
a  part  of  the  state's  will :  the  state  spoke  his  sovereignty.  He 
was  an  integral  part  of  the  organic  community,  his  own  power 
found  its  realization  in  the  absolute  potestas  et  majestas  papuli. 
This  giant  will  of  the  people,  speaking  through  the  organs  of 
the  state,  constituted  a  very  absolute  power,  by  which  the 
individual  was  completely  dominated;  but  individual  rights 
were  recognized  in  the  equality  of  the  law,  in  its  purpose  to 
deal  equally  with  high  and  low,  with  strong  and  weak ;  and 
this  was  the  Roman  recognition  of  individual  liberty. 

1206.  The  Power  of  Habit.  —  Much  of  the  truth  with 
reference  to  the  character  and  sanctions  of  law  may  be  obscured 
by  a  failure  to  make  just  analysis  of  the  part  played  by  Habit 
in  giving  efficacy  to  enactment.  Legislators,  those  who  exer- 
cise the  sovereignty  of  a  community,  build  upon  the  habit  of 
their  so-called  '  subjects.'  If  they  be  of  the  same  race  and 
sharers  of  the  same  history  as  those  whom  they  rule,  their 
accommodation  of  their  acts  to  the  national  habit  will  be  in 
large  part  unconscious :  that  habit  runs  in  their  veins  as  in  the 
veins  of  the  people.  If  they  be  invaders  or  usurpers,  they 
avoid  crossing  the  prejudices  or  the  long-abiding  practices  of 
the  nation  out  of  caution  or  prudence.  In  any  case  their 
activity  skims  but  the  surface,  avoids  the  sullen  depths  of  the 
popular  life.  They  work  arbitrary  decrees  upon  individuals, 
but  they  are  balked  of  power  to  turn  about  the  life  of  the 
mass :  that  they  can  effect  only  by  slow  and  insidious  meas- 
ures which  almost  insensibly  deflect  the  habits  of  the  people 
into  channels  which  lead  away  from  old  into  new  and  different 
methods  and  purposes.  The  habit  of  the  nation  is  the  material 
on  which  the  legislator  works  ;  and  its  qualities  constitute  the 


622  LAW:  ITS  NATUBE  ASJ>  DEVELOPMENT. 

limitations  of  his  power.  It  is  stubborn  material,  and  danger* 
ous.  If  he  venture  to  despise  it,  it  forces  him  to  regard  and 
humor  it ;  if  he  would  put  it  to  unaccustomed  uses,  it  balks 
him ;  if  he  seek  to  force  it,  it  will  explode  in  his  hands  and 
destroy  him.  The  sovereignty  is  not  his,  but  only  the  leader- 
ship. 

1207.  Law's  Utterance  of  National  Character.  —  Law  thus 
normally  speaks  the  character,  the  historical  habit  and  devel- 
opment of  each  nation.  There  is  no  universal  law,  but  for 
each  nation  a  law  of  its  own  which  bears  evident  marks  of 
having  been  developed  along  with  the  national  character, 
which  mirrors  the  special  life  of  the  particular  people  whose 
political  and  social  judgments  it  embodies  (sec.  1196).  The 
despot  may  be  grossly  arbitrary  ;  he  may  violate  every  princi- 
ple of  right  in  his  application  of  the  law  to  individuals ;  he 
may  even  suspend  all  justice  in  individual  cases ;  but  the  law, 
the  principles  which  he  violates  or  follows  at  pleasure,  he 
takes  from  the  people  whom  he  governs,  extracts  from  their 
habit  and  history.  What  he  changes  is  the  application  merely, 
not  the  principles,  of  justice ;  and  he  changes  that  application 
only  with  reference  to  a  comparatively  small  number  of  indi- 
viduals whom  he  specially  picks  out  for  his  enmity  or  dis- 
pleasure. He  cannot  violently  turn  about  the  normal  processes 
of  the  national  habit. 

1208.  Germanic  Law.  —  We  have  in  Germanic  law  an 
example  of  the  influence  of  national  character  upon  legal 
systems  as  conspicuous  as  that  afforded  by  Roman  law  itself, 
and  the  example  is  all  the  more  instructive  when  put  alongside 
of  the  Roman  because  of  the  sharpness  of  the  contrasts 
between  Roman  and  Germanic  legal  conceptions.  Although 
so  like  the  Romans  in  practical  political  sagacity  and  common- 
sense  legal  capacity,  the  Germans  had  quite  other  conceptions 
as  to  the  basis  and  nature  of  law.  Their  law  spoke  no  such 
exaltation  of  the  public  power,  and  consequently  no  such 
intense  realization  of  organic  unity.    The  individt^al  German 


LAW:   ITS   NATITBE  AND  DEVELOPMENT.  628 

was,  so  to  say,  given  play  outside  the  law ;  his  rights  were  not 
relative,  but  absolute,  self-centred.  It  was  the  object  of  the 
public  polity  rather  to  give  effect  to  individual  worth  and  lib- 
erty than  to  build  together  a  compact,  dominant  community. 
German  law,  therefore,  took  no  thought  for  systematic  equal- 
ity, but  did  take  careful  thought  to  leave  room  for  the  fullest 
possible  assertion  of  that  individuality  which  must  inevitably 
issue  in  inequality.  It  was  a  flexible  framework  for  the  play 
of  individual  forces.  It  lacked  the  organic  energy,  the  united, 
triumphant  strength  of  the  Roman  system ;  but  it  contained 
untold  treasures  of  variety  and  of  individual  achievement.  It, 
no  less  than  Roman  law,  rested  broadly  upon  national  charac- 
ter ;  and  it  was  to  supply  in  general  European  history  what 
/the  Roman  system  could  not  contribute. 

1209.  Sovereignty :  Who  gives  Law  ?  —  If,  then,  law  be  a 
product  of  national  character,  if  the  power  of  the  community 
must  be  behind  it  to  give  it  efficacy,  and  the  habit  of  the  com- 
munity in  it  to  give  it  reality,  where  is  the  seat  of  sovereignty  ? 
Whereabouts  and  in  whom  does  sovereignty  reside,  and  what 
is  Sovereignty  ?  These,  manifestly,  are  questions  of  great  scope 
and  complexity,  and  yet  questions  central  to  a  right  under- 
standing of  the  nature  and  genesis  of  law.  It  will  be  best  to 
approach  our  answers  to  them  by  way  of  illustrations. 

In  Engl£uid,  sovereignty  is  said  to  rest  with  the  legislative 
power :  with  Parliament  acting  with  the  approval  of  the  Crown, 
or,  not  ^'disuse  aiA  honored  legal  Action,  with  the  Grown  act- 
ing witUr  the  asasnt  of  Parliament.  Whatever  an  Act  of  Par- 
liament prescribes  is  law,  even  though  it  contravene  every 
principle,  constitutional  or  only  of  private  right,  recognized 
before  the  passage  of  the  Act  as  inviolable.  Such  is  the 
theory.  The  well-known  fdct  is,  that  Parliament  dare  do 
nothing  that  will  even  seem  to  contravene  principles  held  to 
be  sacred  in  the  sphere  either  of  constitutional  privilege  or 
private  right.  Should  Parliament  violate  such  principles,  their 
action  would  be  'repudiated  by  the  nation^  their  will,  failing 


624     LAW:  ITS  NATUBB  AND  DEVELOPMBNT. 

to  become  indeed  law,  would  pass  immediately  into  the  limbo 
of  things  repealed ;  Parliament  itself  would  be  purged  of  its 
offending  members.  Parliament,  then,  is  master,  is  an  utteier 
of  valid  commands,  only  so  far  as  it  interprets,  or  at  least  does 
not  cross,  the  wishes  of  the  people.  Whether  or  not,  therefore, 
it  be  possible  to  say  with  the  approval  of  those  who  insist  upon 
maintaining  the  rules  of  a  strict  abstract  logic  that  the  sov- 
ereignty of  Parliament  is  limited  de  JurCy  that  is,  in  law,  it  is 
manifestly  the  main  significant  truth  of  the  case  that  parlia- 
mentary sovereignty  is  most  imperatively  limited  de  fouiOy  in 
fact.  Its  actual  power  is  not  a  whit  broader  for  having  a  free 
field  in  law,  that  is,  above  the  fences,  so  long  as  the  field  in 
which  it  really  moves  is  fenced  high  about  by  firm  facts. 

1210.  Again,  it  is  said,  appai^ntly  with  a  quite  close  r^ard 
for  the  facts,  that  in  Eussia  sovereignty  is  lodged  with  the 
Czar,  the  supreme  master  ^'  of  all  the  Russias."  That  his  will 
is  law  Siberia  attests  and  Nihilism  recognizes.  But  is  there 
no  de  facto  limitation  to  his  supremacy  ?  How^far  could  he  go 
in  the  direction  of  institutional  construction  ?  How  far  could 
he  succeed  in  giving  Russia  at  once  and  out  of  hand  the  insti- 
tutions, and  Russians  the  liberties,  of  the  United  States  and  its 
people  ?  How  far  would  such  a  gift  be  law  ?  Only  so  far  as 
life  answered  to  its  word  of  command.  Only  so  far  as  Rus- 
sian habit,  schooled  by  centuries  of  obedience  to  a  bureau- 
cracy, could  and  would  respond  to  its  invitation.  Only  so  fox, 
in  a  word,  as  the  new  institutions  were  accepted.  The  meas- 
ure of  the  Czar's  sovereignty  is  the  habit  of  his  people ;  and 
not  their  habit  only,  but  their  humor  also,  and  the  humor  of 
his  officials.  His  concessions  to  the  restless  spirit  of  his  army, 
to  the  prejudices  of  his  court,  and  to  the  temper  of  the  mass 
of  his  subjects,  his  means  of  keeping  this  side  assassination  or 
revolution,  nicely  mark  the  boundaries  of  his  sovereignty. 

1211.  Sovereignty,  therefore,  as  ideally  conceived  in  legal 
theory,  nowhere  actually  exists.  The  sovereignty  which  does 
exist  is  something  much  more  vital,  though,  like  most  living 


0 


LAW:   ITS   NATURE  AND   DEVELOPMENT.  626 

things,  much  less  easily  conceived.  It  is  the  will  of  an  organ- 
ized independent  community,  whether  that  will  speak  in  acqui- 
escence merely,  or  in  active  creation  of  the  forces  and  conditions 
of  politics.  The  kings  or  parliaments  who  serve  as  its  vehicles 
utter  it,  but  they  do  not  possess  it.  Sovereignty  resides  in 
the  community ;  but  its  organs,  whether  those  organs  be 
supreme  magistrates,  busy  legislatures,  or  subtle  privileged 
classes,  are  as  various  as  the  conditions  of  historical  growth 
have  commanded. 

1212.  Certain  Legal  Conceptions  Universal.  —  The  corre- 
spondence of  law  with  national  character,  its  basis  in  national 
habit,  does  not  deprive  it  of  all  universal  characteristics. 
Many  common  features  it  does  wear  among  all  civilized  peo- 
ples. As  the  Romans  found  it  possible  to  construct  from  the 
diversified  systems  of  law  existing  among  the  subject  peoples 
of  the  Mediterranean  basin,  a  certain  number  of  general  max- 
ims of  justice  out  of  which  to  construct  the  foundation  of  their 
jus  gentium^  so  may  jurists  to-day  discover  in  all  systems  of 
law  alike  certain  common  moral  judgments,  a  certain  evidence 
of  unity  of  thought  regarding  the  greater  principles  of  equity. 
There  is  a  common  legal  conscience  in  mankind. 

ThuB,  for  example,  the  sacredness  of  human  life;  among  all  Aryan 
nations  at  least,  the  sanctitj  of  the  nearer  family  relationships ;  in  all 
systems  at  all  developed,  the  plainer  principles  of  '  mine  *  and  '  thine  * ; 
the  obligation  of  promises ;  many  obvious  duties  of  man  to  man  sug* 
gested  by  the  universal  moral  consciousness  of  the  race,  receive  recog' 
nition  under  all  systems  alike.  Sometimes  resemblances  between 
systems  the  most  widely  separated  in  time  and  space  run  even  into 
ceremonial  details,  such  as  the  emblematic  transfer  of  property,  and  into 
many  details  of  personal  right  and  obligation. 

1213.  Law  and  Ethics.  —  It  by  no  means  follows,  however, 
that  because  law  thus  embodies  moral  judgments  of  the  race 
on  many  points  of  personal  relation  and  individual  conduct,  it 
is  to  be  considered  a  sort  of  positive  concrete  Ethics,  —  Ethics 
crystallized  into  definite  commands  towards  which  the  branch 


626  LAW:   ITS   NATURE  AND  DBVELOPllENT. 

of  culture  which  we  call  ^  Ethics '  stands  related  as  theory  to 
practice.  Ethics  concerns  the  whole  walk  and  conversation 
of  the  individual,  it  touches  the  rectitude  of  each  man's  life, 
the  truth  of  his  dealings  with  his  own  conscience,  the  whole 
substance  of  character  and  conduct,  righteousness  both  of  act 
and  of  mental  habit.  Law,  on  the  other  hand,  concerns  only 
man's  life  in  society.  It  not  only  confines  itself  to  controlling 
the  outward  acts  of  men ;  it  limits  itself  to  those  particular 
acts  of  man  to  man  which  can  be  regulated  by  the  public 
authority,  and  which  can  be  regulated  in  accordance  with  uni- 
form rules  applicable  to  all  alike  and  in  an  equal  degree.  It 
does  not  essay  to  punish  untruthfulness  as  such,  it  only  annuls 
contracts  obtained  by  fraudulent  misrepresentation  and  makes 
good  such  pecuniary  damage  as  the  deceit  may  have  entailed ; 
it  does  not  censure  ingratitude  or  any  of  the  subtler  forma  of 
faithlessness,  it  only  denounces  its  penalties  against  open  and 
tangible  acts  of  dishonesty ;  it  does  not  assume  to  be  the 
guardian  of  men's  character,  it  only  stands  with  a  whip  for 
those  who  give  overt  proof  of  bad  character  in  their  dealings 
with  their  fellow-men.  Its  limitations  are  thus  limitations 
both  of  kind  and  of  degree.  It  addresses  itself  to  the  regula- 
tion of  outward  conduct  only :  that  is  its  limitation  of  kind ; 
and  it  regulates  outward  conduct  only  so  far  as  workable  and 
uniform  niles  can  be  found  for  its  regulation :  that  is  its  limi- 
tation of  degree. 

1214.  Mala  Prohibita. — Law  thus  plays  the  role  neither 
of  conscience  nor  of  Providence.  More  than  this,  it  follows 
stantlards  of  jK)licy  only,  not  absolute  standards  of  right  and 
wrong.  Many  things  that  are  wrong,  even  within  the  sphere 
of  social  conduct,  it  does  not  prohibit;  many  things  not 
wrong  in  themselves  it  does  prohibit.  It  thus  creates,  as  it 
were,  a  new  class  of  wrongs,  relative  to  itself  alone :  mala  pro- 
hibiUi,  things  wrong  because  forbidden.  In  keeping  the  com- 
mands of  the  state  regarding  things  fairly  to  be  called  indif- 
ferent in  themselves  men  are  guided  by  their  legal  conscienoe. 


LAW  :  ITS  NATURE  AND  DBVELOPMENT.  627 

Society  rests  upou  obedience  to  the  laws :  laws  determine  the 
rules  of  social  convenience  as  well  as  of  social  right  and  wrong ; 
and  it  is  as  necessary  for  the  perfecting  of  social  relationships 
that  the  rules  of  convenience  be  obeyed  as  it  is  that  obedience 
be  rendered  to  those  which  touch  more  vital  matters  of  conduct. 

Thus  it  cannot  be  said  to  be  inherently  wrong  for  a  man  to  marrj 
his  deceaied  wife's  sister ;  but  if  the  laws,  seeking  what  is  esteemed  to 
be  a  purer  order  of  family  relationships,  forbid  such  a  marriage,  it  be- 
comes malum  pro/ubitum :  it  is  wrong  because  illegal. 

It  would  certainly  not  be  wrong  for  a  trustee  to  buy  the  trust  estate 
under  his  control  if  he  did  so  in  good  faith  and  on  terms  manifestly  ad- 
vantageous to  the  persons  in  whose  interest  he  held  it ;  but  it  is  contrary 
to  wise  public  policy  that  such  purchases  should  be  allowed,  because 
a  trustee  would  have  too  many  opportunities  for  unfair  dealing  in  such 
transactions.  The  law  will  under  no  circumstances  hold  the  sale  of  a 
trust  estate  to  the  trustee  valid.  Such  purchases,  however  good  the 
faith  in  which  they  are  made,  are  mala  prohibita. 

Or  take,  as  another  example,  police  regulations  whose  only  object  is 
to  serve  the  convenience  of  society  in  crowded  cities.  A  street  parade, 
with  bands  and  banners  and  men  in  uniform  is  quite  harmless  and  is 
immensely  pleasing  to  those  who  love  the  glitter  of  epaulettes  and  brass 
buttons  and  the  blare  of  trumpets ;  but  police  regulations  must  see  to  it 
that  city  streets  are  kept  clear  for  the  ordinary  daily  movements  of  the 
busy  city  population,  and  to  parade  without  license  is  malum  prohibitum. 

1215.  In  all  civilized  states  law  has  long  since  abandoned 
all  attempts  to  regulate  conscience  or  opinion ;  it  would  find 
it,  too,  both  fruitless  and  unwise  to  essay  any  regulation  of 
conduct,  however  reprehensible  in  itself,  which  did  not  issue 
in  definite  and  tangible  acts  of  injury  to  others;  but  it  does 
seek  to  command  the  outward  conduct  of  men  in  their  palpa- 
ble dealings  with  each  other  in  society.  Law  is  the  mirror  of 
active,  organic  political  life.  It  may  be  and  is  instructed  by 
the  ethical  judgments  of  the  community,  but  its  own  prov- 
ince is  not  distinctively  ethical ;  it  may  regard  religious  prin- 
ciple, but  it  is  not  a  code  of  religion.  Ethics  has  been  called 
the  science  of  the  well-being  of  man,  law  the  science  of  his 
right  civil  conduct.    Ethics   concerns    the   development   of 


628  LAW:   ITS  NATURE  AND  DBVELOPMfiNT. 

character;  religion,  the  development  of  man's  relations  with 
God ;  law,  the  development  of  men's  relations  to  each  other  in 
society.  Ethics,  says  Mr.  Sidgwick,  <4s  connected  with  poli- 
tics so  far  as  the  well-being  of  any  individual  man  is  bound 
up  with  the  well-being  of  his  society." 

1216.  Intemational  Law*  —  The  province  of  international 
law  may  be  described  as  a  province  half  way  between  the 
province  of  morals  and  the  province  of  positive  law.  It  is  law 
without  a  forceful  sanction.  There  is  no  earthly  power  of 
which  all  nations  are  subjects;  there  is  no  power,  therefore, 
to  enforce  obedience  to  rules  of  conduct  as  between  nation 
and  nation.  International  law  is,  moreover,  a  law  which  rests 
upon  those  uncodified,  unenacted  principles  of  right  action,  of 
justice,  and  of  consideration  which  have  so  universally  ob- 
tained the  assent  of  men's  consciences,  which  have  so  univer- 
sal an  acceptance  in  the  moral  judgments  of  men  everywhere, 
that  they  have  been  styled  Laws  of  Nature  (sees.  208-9),  .but 
which  have  a  nearer  kinship  to  ethical  maxims  than  to  posi- 
tive law.  "The  law  of  nations,"  says  Bluntschli,  "is  that 
recognized  universal  Law  of  Nature  which  binds  different 
states  together  in  a  humane  jural  society,  and  which  ^Iso 
secures  to  the  members  of  different  states  a  common  pro- 
tection of  law  for  their  general  human  and  international 
rights."  *  Its  only  formal  and J^efiiiite  foundations  aside  from 
the  conclusions  of  those  writers  who,  like  Grotius  and  Vattel, 
have  given  to  it  distinct  statements  of  what  they  conceived  to 
be  the  leading,  the  almost  self-evident  principles  of  the  Law 
of  Nature,  are  to  be  found  in  the  treaties  by  which  states, 
acting  in  pairs  or  in  groups,  have  agreed  to  be  bound  in  their 
relations  with  each  other,  and  in  such  principles  of  intema- 
tional action  as  have  found  their  way  into  the  statutes  or  the 
established  judicial  precedents  of  enlightened  individual  states. 
More  and  more,  intemational  conventions  come  to  recognize 

1  D<u  Vdlkerrecht,  sec.  I. 


LAW:   ITS  NATURE   AND  DEVBLOPMBNT.  629 

in  their  treaties  certain  elements  of  right,  of  equity,  and  of 
comity  as  settled,  as  always  to  be  accepted  in  transactions 
between  nations.  The  very  jealousies  of  European  nations 
have  contributed  to  swell  the  body  of  accepted  treaty  princi- 
ples. As  the  practice  of  concerted  action  by  the  states  of  the 
continent  of  Europe  concerning  all  questions  of  large  interest, 
the  practice  of  holding  great  Congresses  like  those  of  Vienna 
in  1815,  of  Paris  in  1856,  and  of  Berlin  in  1878  has  grown 
into  the  features  of  a  custom,  so  has  the  body  of  principles 
which  are  practically  of  universal  recognition  increased.  In- 
ternational law,  says  Dr.  Bulmerincq,  "  is  the  totality  of  legal 
rules  and  institutions  which  have  developed  themselves  touch- 
ing the  relations  of  states  to  one  another."  * 

1217.  International  law  is,  therefore,  not  law  at  all  in  the 
strict  sense  of  the  term.  It  is  not,  as  a  whole,  the  will  of  any 
state :  there  is  no  authority  set  above  the  nations  whose  com- 
mand it  is.  In  one  aspect,  the  aspect  of  Bluntschli's  defini- 
tion, it  is  simply  the  body  of  rules,  developed  out  of  the 
common  moral  judgments  of  the  race,  which  ought  to  govern 
nations  in  their  dealings  with  each  other.  Looked  at  from 
another,  from  Dr.  Bulmerincq's,  point  of  view,  it  is  nothing 
more  than  a  generalized  statement  of  the  rules  which  nations 
have  actually  recognized  in  their  treaties  with  one  another, 
made  from  time  to  time,  and  which  by  reason  of  such  prece- 
dents are  coming  more  and  more  into  matter-of-course  accept- 
ance. 

These  rules  concern  the  conduct  of  war,  diplomatic  intercourse,  the 
rights  of  citizens  of  one  country  living  under  the  dominion  of  another, 
jurisdiction  at  sea,  etc.  Extradition  principles  are  settled  almost  always 
by  specific  agreement  between  country  and  country,  as  are  also,  of  course, 
commercial  arrangements,  fishing  rights,  and  all  similar  matters  not  of 
universal  bearing.  But  even  in  such  matters  example  added  to  example 
is  turning  nations  in  the  direction  of  uniform  principles,  such,  for  in- 

1  Das  Vdlkerrecht  (in  Marquardson's  Handbuch,  Vol.  I.),  sec.  I.  of  the 
mofiograph. 


680  LAW:  ITS  NATUBE  AND  DBVELOPMBNT. 

stance,  as  this,  that  political  offences  shall  not  be  included  amoDf  ex* 
tradi table  crimes,  unless  they  inyolve  ordinary  crimes  of  a  rery  heinous 
nature,  such  as  murder. 

1218.  Laws  of  Nature  and  Laws  of  the  State. — The 

analogy  between  political  laws,  the  laws  which  speak  the  will 
of  the  state,  and  natural  laws,  the  laws  which  express  the 
orderly  succession  of  events  in  nature,  has  often  been  dwelt 
upon,  and  is  not  without  instructive  significance.  In  the  one 
set  of  laws  as  in  the  other,  there  is,  it  would  seem,  a  uniform 
prescription  as  to  the  operation  of  the  forces  that  make  for  life. 
The  analogy  is  most  instructive,  however,  where  it  fails :  it  is 
more  instructive,  that  is,  to  note  the  contrasts  between  the 
laws  of  nature  and  laws  of  the  state  than  to  note  such  like- 
ness as  exists  between  them.  The  contrasts  rather  than  the 
resemblances  serve  to  make  evident  the  real  nature  of  politi- 
cal regulation.  "Whenever  we  have  made  out  by  careful 
and  repeated  observation,''  says  Professor  Huxley,  "that 
something  is  always  the  cause  of  a  certain  effect,  or  that  cer- 
tain events  always  take  place  in  the  same  order,  we  speak  of 
the  truth  thus  discovered  as  a  law  of  nature.  Thus  it  is  a 
law  of  nature  that  anything  heavy  falls  to  the  ground  if  it  is 
unsupported.  .  .  .  But  the  laws  of  nature  are  not  the  causes 
of  the  order  of  nature,  but  only  our  way  of  stating  as  much 
as  we  have  made  out  of  that  order.  Stones  do  not  fall  to  the 
ground  in  consequence  of  the  law  just  stated,  as  people  some- 
times carelessly  say ;  but  the  law  is  a  way  of  asserting  that 
which  invariably  happens  when  heavy  bodies  at  the  surface  of 
the  earth,  stones  among  the  rest,  are  free  to  move."  What- 
ever analogies  may  exist  between  such  generalized  statements 
of  physical  fact  and  the  rules  in  accordance  with  which  men 
are  constrained  to  act  in  organized  civil  society  it  may  be 
profitable  for  the  curious  carefully  to  inquire  into.  What  it 
is  most  profitable  for  the  student  of  politics  to  observe  is  the 
wide  difference  between  the  two,  which  Professor  Huxley  very 
admirably  states  as  follows:   "Human  law  consists  of  com- 


LAW:  ITS  NATURE  AND  DBVELOPMENT.  681 

mands  addressed  to  voluntary  agents,  which  they  may  obey  or 
disobey ;  and  the  law  is  not  rendered  null  and  void  by  being 
broken.  Natural  laws,  on  the  other  hand,  are  not  commands, 
but  assertions  respecting  the  invariable  order  of  nature ;  and 
they  remain  law  only  so  long  as  they  can  be  shown  to  express 
that  order.  To  speak  of  the  violation  or  suspension  of  a  law 
of  nature  is  an  absurdity.  All  that  the  phrase  can  really 
mean  is  that,  under  certain  circumstances,  the  assertion  con- 
tained in  the  law  is  not  true ;  and  the  just  conclusion  is,  not 
that  the  order  of  nature  is  interrupted,  but  that  we  have  made 
a  mistake  in  stating  that  order.  A  true  natural  law  is  a  uni- 
versal rule,  and,  as  such,  admits  of  no  exception."  *  In  brief, 
human  choice  enters  into  the  laws  of  the  state,  whereas  from 
natural  laws  that  choice  is  altogether  excluded:  they  are 
dominated  by  fixed  necessity.  Human  choice,  indeed,  enters 
every  part  of  political  law  to  modify  it.  It  is  the  element  of 
change;  and  it  has  given  to  the  growth  of  law  a  variety,  a 
variability,  and  an  irregularity  which  no  other  power  could 
have  imparted. 

1219.  Limitations  of  Political  Law.  —  We  have  thus  laid 
bare  to  our  view  some  of  the  most  instructive  characteristics 
of  political  law.  The  laws  of  nature  state  effects  invariably 
produced  by  forces  of  course  adequate  to  produce  them ;  but 
behind  political  laws  there  is  not  always  a  force  adequate  to 
produce  the  effects  which  they  are  ^designed  to  produce.  The 
force,  the  sancHoHy  as  jurists  say,  which  lies  behind  the  laws 
of  the  state  is  the  organized  armed  power  of  the  community : 
compulsion  raises  its  arm  against  the  man  who  refuses  to  obey 
(sec.  1154).  But  the  public  power  may  sleep,  may  be  inatten- 
tive to  breaches  of  law,  may  suffer  itself  to  be  bribed,  may  be 
outwitted  or  thwarted :  laws  are  not  always  '  enforced.'  This 
element  of  weakness  it  is  which  opens  up  to  us  one  aspect  at 
least  of  the  nature  of  Law :  Law  is  no  more  efficient  than  the 

^  These  pauages  are  taken  from  Professor  Huxley's  Science  Primer . 
IntrodueUnry, 


632  LAW:  ITS  NATUBE  AND  DEVELOPMENT. 

state  whose  will  it  utters.  The  law  of  Turkey  shares  all  tl 
imperfections  of  the  Turkish  power ;  the  laws  of  England  I 
speak  in  their  enforcement  the  efficacy  of  English  govemmei 
Good  laws  are  of  no  avail  under  a  bad  government ;  a  wea 
decadent  state  may  speak  the  highest  purposes  in  its  statut 
and  yet  do  the  worst  things  in  its  actual  administration.  Coi 
monly,  however,  law  embodies  the  real  purposes  of  the  sta< 
and  its  enforcement  is  a  matter  of  administrative  capacity 
of  concerted  power  simply. 

1220.  Public  Law.  —  The  two  great  divisions  under  whit 
law  may  best  be  studied  are  these :  (1)  Public  Law,  (2)  P: 
vate  Law,  Public  law  is  that  which  immediately  concerns  tl 
being,  the  structure,  the  functions,  and  the  methods  of  tl 
state.  Taken  in  its  full  scope,  it  includes  not  only  what  ^ 
familiarly  know  as  constitutional  law,  but  also  what  is  kno^ 
as  administrative  law,  and  all  that  part  of  criminal  law  whi< 
affects  crimes  against  the  state  itself,  against  the  communil 
as  a  whole.  In  brief,  it  is  that  portion  of  law  which  detc 
mines  a  state's  own  character  and  its  relations  to  its  citizens. 

1221.  Private  Law.  —  Private  law,  on  the  other  hand, 
that  portion  of  positive  law  which  secures  to  the  citizen  h 
rights  as  against  the  other  citizens  of  the  state.     It  seeks 
effect  justice  between  individual  and  individual ;  its  sphere 
the  sphere  of  individual  right  and  duty. 

1222.  It  is  to  the  Romans  that  we  are  indebted  for  a  first  parti 
recognition  of  this  important  division  in  the  province  of  Law,  thouj 
later  times  have  given  a  different  basis  to  this  distinction.  1  say  *  j 
debted  because  the  distinction  between  public  and  private  law  has  ti 
most  immediate  connections  witli  individual  liberty.  Without  it,  i 
have  the  state  of  affairs  that  existed  in  Greece,  where  there  was  i 
sphere  which  was  not  the  state's  (sec.  1236) ;  and  where  the  sphere 
the  state's  relations  to  the  individual  was  as  wide  as  the  sphere  of  tl 
law  itself.  Individual  liberty  can  exist  only  where  it  is  recognized  th 
there  are  rights  which  the  state  does  not  create,  but  only  secures. 

1223.  Jurisprudence.  —  Jurisprudence  is  a  term  of  muc 
latitude,  but  must  be  taken  strictly  to  mean  the  Science  i 


LAW:   ITS  NATURE  AND  DEVELOPMENT.  633 

Law.  The  science  of  law,  of  course,  is  complete  only  when  it 
has  laid  bare  both  the  nature  and  the  genesis  of  law :  the  na- 
ture of  law  must  be  obscure  until  its  genesis  and  the  genesis 
of  the  conceptions  upon  which  it  is  based  have  been  explored ; 
and  that  genesis  is  a  matter,  not  of  logical  analysis,  but  of  his- 
tory. Many  writers  upon  jurisprudence,  therefore,  have  in- 
sisted upon  the  historical  method  of  study  as  the  only  proper 
method.  They  have  sought  in  the  history  of  society  and  of 
institutions  the  birth  and  development  of  jural  conceptions, 
the  growths  of  practice  which  have  expanded  into  the  law  of 
property  or  of  torts,  the  influences  which  have  contributed  to 
the  orderly  regulation  of  man's  conduct  in  society. 

1224.  In  the  hands  of  another  school  of  writers,  however, 
jurisprudence  has  been  narrowed  to  the  dimensions  of  a  science 
of  law  in  its  modern  aspects  only.  They  seek  to  discover,  by 
an  analysis  of  law  in  its  present  full  development,  the  rights 
which  habitually  receive  legal  recognition  and  the  methods  by 
which  states  secure  to  their  citizens  their  rights,  and  enforce 
upon  them  their  duties,  by  positive  rules  backed  by  the  abun- 
dant sanction  of  the  public  power.  In  their  view,  not  only  is 
the  history  of  law  not  jurisprudence,  but,  except  to  a  very 
limited  extent,  it  is  not  even  the  material  of  jurisprudence. 
Its  material  is  law  as  it  presently  exists  :  the  history  of  that 
law  is  only  a  convenient  light  in  which  the  real  content  and 
purpose  of  existing  law  may  be  made  plainer  to  the  analyst. 
The  conclusions  of  these  writers  are  subject  to  an  evident  lim- 
itation, therefore;  their  analysis  of  law,  being  based  upon 
existing  legal  systems  alone  and  taking  the  fully  developed 
law  for  granted,  applies  to  law  in  the  earlier  stages  of  society 
only  by  careful  modification,  only  by  more  or  less  subtle  and 
ingenious  accommodation  of  the  meaning  of  its  terms. 

1225.  Historical  jurisprudence  alone,  —  a  science  of  law, 
that  is,  constructed  by  means  of  the  historical  analysis  of  law 
and  always  squaring  its  conclusions  with  the  history  of  society, 
«—  can  serve  the  student  of  politics.    The  processes  of  analy ti- 


634         law:  its  nature  and  development. 

cal  jurisprudence,  however,  having  been  conducted  by  minds 
of  the  greatest  subtlety  and  acuteness,  serve  a  very  useful 
purpose  in  supplying  a  logical  structure  of  thought  touching 
full-grown  systems  of  law. 

1226.  The  Analytical  Account  of  Law.  —  In  the  thought 
of  the  analytical  school  every  law  is  a  command,  *'an  order 
issued  by  a  superior  to  an  inferior."  "  Every  positive  law  is 
'set  by  a  sovereign  person,  or  sovereign  body  of  persons,  to 
a  member  or  members  of  the  independent  political  society 
wherein  that  person  or  body  of  persons  is  sovereign  or  supe- 
rior.' "  In  its  terms,  manifestly,  such  an  analysis  applies  only 
to  times  when  the  will  of  the  state  is  always  spoken  by  a  defi- 
nite authority ;  not  with  the  voice  of  custom,  which  proceeds 
no  one  knows  whence ;  not  with  the  voice  of  religion,  which 
speaks  to  the  conscience  as  well  as  to  the  outward  life,  and 
whose  sanctions  are  derived  from  the  unseen  power  of  a  super- 
natural being ;  nor  yet  with  the  voice  of  scientific  discussion, 
whose  authors  have  no  authority  except  that  of  clear  thought ; 
but  with  the  distinct  accents  of  command,  with  the  voice  of 

the  judge  and  the  legislator. 

4 

1227.  The  Analytical  Account  of  Sovereignty.  —  The  analytical 

account  of  sovereignty  is  equally  clear-cut  and  positive,  l^aws,  "  being 
comYnands,  emanate  from  a  determinate  source,"  from  a  sovereign  au- 
thority; and  analytical  jurisprudence  is  very  strict  and  formal  in  its 
definition  of  sovereignty.  A  sovereign  "is  a  determinate  person,  or 
body  of  persons,  to  whom  the  bulk  of  the  members  of  an  organized 
community  arc  in  the  habit  of  rendering  obedience  and  who  are  them- 
selves not  in  the  habit  of  rendering  obedience  to  any  human  superior." 
It  follows,  of  course,  that  no  organic  community  which  is  not  in- 
dependent can  have  a  law  of  its  own.  The  law  of  the  more  fully 
developed  English  colonies,  for  example,  though  it  is  made  by  the 
enactment  of  their  own  parliaments,  is  not  law  by  virtue  of  such  enact- 
ment, because  those  parliaments  arc  in  the  habit  of  being  obedient  to 
the  authorities  in  London  and  are  not  themselves  sovereign,  therefore. 
The  sovereignty  which  lies  back  of  all  law  in  the  colonies  is  said  to  be 
the  sovereignty  of  the  parliament  of  England. 

1228.  It  would  seem  to  follow  that  otur  own  federal  aqthoritiet  are 


LAW:   ITS  NATURE  AND  DEVELOPMENT.  636 

Borereign.  They  are  a  determinate  bodj  of  persons  to  whom  the  bulk 
of  the  nation  is  habitually  obedient  and  who  are  themseWes  obedient 
to  no  human  superior.  But  then  what  of  the  authority  of  the  states  in 
that  great  sphere  of  action  which  is  altogether  and  beyond  dispute  their 
own  (sec.  889),  which  the  federal  authorities  do  not  and  cannot  enter, 
within  which  their  own  people  are  habitually  obedient  to  them,  and  in 
which  they  are  not  subject  to  any  earthly  superior  ?  It  has  been  the 
habit  of  all  our  greater  writers  and  statesmen  to  say  that  with  us 
sovereignty  is  dirided ;  but  the  abstract  sovereignty  of  which  the  legal 
analyst  speaks  is  held  to  be  indivisible:  it  must  be  whole.  Analysis, 
therefore,  is  driven  to  say  that  with  us  sovereignty  rests  in  its  entirety 
with  that  not  very  determinate  body  of  persons,  the  people  of  the 
United  States,  the  powers  of  sovereignty  resting  with  the  state  and  federal 
authorities  by  delegation  from  the  people. 

The  difficulty  of  applying  the  analytical  account  of  sovereignty  to 
our  own  law  is  in  large  part  avoided  if  law  be  defined  as  "  the  command 
of  an  authorized  public  organ,  acting  within  the  sphere  of  its  compe- 
tence. What  organs  are  authorized,  and  what  is  the  sphere  of  their 
competence,  is  of  course  determined  by  the  organic  law  of  the  state ; 
and  this  law  is  the  direct  command  of  the  sovereign."  ^  The  only  diffi- 
culty left  by  this  solution  is  that  of  making  room  in  our  system  for  both 
Oa  sovereign  people  of  the  single  state  and  a  sovereign  people  of  the  Union. 

1229.  Summary.  —  Law,  then,  is  the  determinate  will  of 
the  state  concerning  the  civic  conduct  of  those  under  its 
authority.  Spoken  first  in  the  slow  and  general  voice  of  cus- 
tom, it  speaks  at  last  in  the  clear,  the  multifarious,  the  active 
tongues  of  legislation.  It  grows  with  the  growth  of  the  com- 
munity :  it  cannot  outrun  the  conscience  of  the  community  and 
be  real,  it  cannot  outlast  its  judgments  and  retain  its  force. 
It  mirrors  social  advance :  if  it  anticipate  the  development  of 
the  public  thought,  it  must  wait  until  the  common  judgment 
and  conscience  grow  up  to  its  standards  before  it  can  have 
life ;  if  it  lag  behind  the  common  judgment  and  conscience,  it 
must  become  obsolete,  and  will  come  to  be  more  honored  in 
the  breach  than  in  the  observance. 

^  This  definition  I  have  taken  the  liberty  of  extracting  from  some 
very  valuable  notes  on  this  chapter  kindly  furnished  me  by  a  friend 
who  upon  this  subject  speaks  authoritatively. 


686         law:  its  nature  and  developmsnt. 


Several  Representative  Authorities. 

Robertson,  E.,  Article  ^  Law/  Encyclopcedia  Britannica.     9th  ed. 

Savigny,  **  Beruf  unserer  Zeit  fur  Gresetzgebung  und  Rechtswiflsen- 
schaft." 

Ihering,  v.,  "Geist  des  Romischen  Rechts." 

Holland,  T.  E.,  "  Elements  of  Jurisprudence."    4th  ed.    Oxford,  1888. 

Austin,  John,  "  Lectures  on  Jurisprudence,  the  Philosophy  of  Positive 
Law."    2  vols. 

Maine,  Sir  H.  S.,  "Ancient  Law,"  and  "Early  History  of  Institutions," 
Lectures  XII.,  XIII. 

Heron,  D.  C,  "Introduction  to  the  History  of  Jurisprudence."  Lon- 
don, 1880. 

Bluntschli,  J.  C,  "  Allegemeines  Staatsrecht."  6th  ed.  Stuttgart, 
1885. 

Holtzendorff,  F.  v.,  "  Encyklopadie  der  Rechtswissenschaft."  I^pzig, 
1882. 

Jellinek,  Georg,  "  Gesetz  und  Verordnuug,"  Freiburg  in  B.  1887. 


I 


XV. 

THE  FUNCTIONS  OF    GOVERNMENT, 

•<*S*Co« 

1230.  What  are  the  Functions  of  Government  ?  —  The  ques- 
tion has  its  own  difficulties  and  complexities :  it  cannot  be 
answered  out  of  hand  and  in  the  lump,  as  the  physiologist 
might  answer  the  question,  What  are  the  functions  of  the 
heart  ?  In  its  nature  government  is  one,  but  in  its  life  it  is 
many :  there  are  governments  and  governments.  When  asked, 
therefore,  What  are  the  functions  of  government  ?  we  must  ask 
in  return,  Of  what  government  ?  Different  states  have  differ- 
ent conceptions  of  their  duty,  and  so  undertake  different 
things.  They  have  had  their  own  peculiar  origins,  their  own 
characteristic  histories ;  circumstance  has  moulded  them ;  neces- 
sity, interest,  or  caprice  has  variously  guided  them.  Some 
have  lingered  near  those  primitive  institutions  which  all  once 
knew  and  upheld  together ;  others  have  quite  forgotten  that 
man  ever  had  a  political  childhood  and  are  now  old  in  complex 
practices  of  national  self-government. 

1231.  The  Nature  of  the  Question.  —  It  is  important  to 
notice  at  the  outset  a  single  general  point  touching  the  nature 
of  this  question.  It  is  in  one  aspect  obviously  a  simple 
qiiestion  of  fact;  and  yet  there  is  another  phase  of  it,  in  which 
it  becomes  as  evidently  a  question  of  opinion. 

The  distinction  is  important  because  over  and  over  again  the 
question  of  ^t  has  been  confounded  with  that  very  widely 
different  question,  What  ought  t?ie  functions  of  government  to 
bef    The  two  questions  i^hould  be  kept  entirely  separate  in 


688  THE  FUNCTIONS  OP  GOVERNMENT. 

treatment.  Under  no  circumstances  may  we  instructively  or 
safely  begin  with  the  question  of  opinion :  the  answer  to  the 
question  of  fact  is  the  indispensable  foundation  to  all  sound 
reasoning  concerning  government,  which  is  at  all  points  based 
upon  experience  rather  than  'ipon  theory.  The  facts  of  gov- 
ernment mirror  the  principles  of  government  in  operation. 
What  government  does  must  arise  from  what  government  is : 
and  what  government  is  must  determine  what  government 
ought  to  do.  The  present  chapter,  therefore,  will  confine  it- 
self to  the  question  of  fact :  the  question  of  opinion  will  be 
broached  and  partially  answered  in  Chapter  XVI. 

1232.  Classification.  —  It  will  contribute  to  clearness  of 
thought  to  observe  the  functions  of  government  in  two  groups, 
I.  The  Constituent  Functions,  II.  The  MinistraiU.  Under  the 
Constituent  I  would  place  that  usual  category  of  governmental 
function,  the  protection  of  life,  liberty,  and  property,  together 
with  all  other  functions  that  are  necessary  to  the  civic  organ- 
ization of  society,  —  functions  which  are  not  optional  with 
governments,  even  in  the  eyes  of  strictest  laissez  faire^  —  which 
are  indeed  the  very  bonds  of  society.  Under  the  Ministrant  I 
would  range  those  other  functions  (such  as  education, -posts 
and  telegraphs,  and  the  care,  say,  of  forests)  which  are  under- 
taken, not  by  way  of  governing,  but  by  way  of  advancing  the 
general  interests  of  society,  —  functions  which  are  optional, 
being  necessary  only  according  to  standards  of  convenience  or 
expediency,  and  not  according  to  standards  of  existence  ;  func- 
tions which  assist  without  constituting  social  organization. 

Of  course  this  classification  is  based  primarily  upon  objective  and 
practical  distinctions  and  cannot  claim  philosophic  completenets. 
There  may  be  room  for  question,  too,  at  to  whether  tome  of  the 
functions  which  I  class  as  Ministrant  might  not  quite  at  properly  hare 
been  considered  Constituent;  but  I  must  here,  of  courte,  timply  act 
upon  my  own  conclusions  without  rearguing  them,  acknowledging  by 
the  way  that  the  line  of  demarcation  is  not  always  perfectly  clear. 

"The  admitted  functions  of  government,''  said  Mr.  Mill,  **  embraot 
a  much  wider  field  than  can  easily  be  included  within  the  ring-fence  of 


THE  FUNCTIONS  OP  QOVSRNMENT.  689 

any  Festrictiye  definition,  and  it  is  hardly  possible  to  find  any  ground 
of  justification  common  to  them  all,  except  the  comprehensiye  one  of 
general  expediency." 

1233.  I.  The  Constituent  Functions : 

(1)  The  keeping  of  order  and  providing  for  the  protection  of 

persons  and  property  from  violence  and  robbery. 

(2)  The  fixing  of  the  legal  relations  between  man  and  wife 

and  between  parents  and  children. 

(3)  The  regulation  of  the  holding,  transmission,  and  inter- 

change of  property,  and  the  determination  of  its  liabili- 
ties for  debt  or  for  crime. 

(4)  The  determination  of  contract  rights  between  individuals. 

(5)  The  definition  and  punishment  of  crime. 

(6)  The  administration  of  justice  in  civil  causes. 

(7)  The  determination  of  the  political  duties,  privileges,  and 

relations  of  citizens. 

(8)  Dealings  of  the  state  with  foreign  powers :   the  preserva- 

tion of  the  state  from  external  danger  or  encroachment 
and  the  advancement  of  its  international  interests. 

These  will  all  be  recognized  as  functions  which  are  obnoxious 
not  even  to  the  principles  of  Mr.  Spencer,*  and  which  of  course 
persist  under  every  form  of  government. 

1234.  II.  The  Ministrant  Functions.  —  It  is  hardly  possible 
to  give  a  complete  list  of  those  functions  which  I  have  called 
Ministrant,  so  various  are  they  under  different  systems  of  gov- 
ernment; the  following  partial  list  will  suffice,  however,  for 
the  purposes  of  the  present  discussion : 

(1)  The  regulation  of  trade  and  industry.  Under  this  head  I 
would  include  the  coinage  of  money  and  the  establish- 
ment of  standard  weights  and  measures,  laws  against 
forestalling,  engrossing,  the  licensing  of  trades,  etc.,  as 
well  as  the  great  matters  of  tariffs,  navigation  laws,  and 
the  like. 

^  As  set  forth  in  hit  pamphlet,  Man  versus  the  State, 


640  THE  FUNCTIONS  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

(2)  The  regulation  of  labor. 

(3)  The  maintenance  of  thoroughfares,  —  including  state  man- 

agement of  railways  and  that  great  group  of  undertak- 
ings which  we  embrace  within  the  comprehensive  terms 
^  Internal  Improvements '  or  ^  The  Development  of  the 
Country.' 

(4)  The  maintenance  of  postal  and  telegraph  systems,  which 

is  very  similar  in  principle  to  (3). 

(5)  The  manufacture  and  distribution  of  gas,  the  maintenance 

of  water-works,  etc. 

(6)  Sanitation,  including  the  regulation  of  trades  for  sanitary 

purposes. 

(7)  Education. 

(8)  Care  of  the  poor  and  incapable. 

(9)  Care  and  cultivation  of  forests  and  like  matters,  such  as 

the  stocking  of  rivers  with  fish. 

(10)  Sumptuary  laws,   such  as   'prohibition'   laws,   for  ex- 

ample. 

These  are  all  functions  which,  in  one  shape  or  another,  all 
governments  alike  have  undertaken.  Changed  conceptions  of 
the  nature  and  duty  of  the  state  have  arisen,  isruing  from 
changed  historical  conditions,  deeply  altered  historical  circum- 
stance, and  part  of  the  change  which  has  thus  affected  the  idea 
of  the  state  has  been  a  change  in  the  method  and  extent  of  the 
exercise  of  governmental  functions ;  but  changed  conceptions 
have  left  the  functions  of  government  in  kind  the  same. 
Diversities  of  conception  are  very  much  more  marked  than 
diversities  of  practice. 

1235.  Tlie  following  may  be  mentioned  among  minittrant  functaoDfl 
not  included  under  any  of  the  foregoing  heads,  and  yet  undertaken  by 
more  than  one  modern  government :  the  maintenance  of  MTings-bankt, 
especially  for  small  sums  (e.g.,  the  English  postal  savings-bank),- the 
issuance  of  loans  to  farmers,  and  the  maintenance  of  agricultural  in- 
stitutes (as  in  France),  and  the  establiihroent  of  insurance  for  working* 
men  (as  in  Crermany). 


THE  FUNCTIONS  OF  OOVBBNMENT.  641 

1236.  History  of  Governmental  Function :  Province  of  the 
Ancient  State. — Notable  contrasts  both  of  theory  and  of 
prapJfiGg  separate  governments  of  the  ancient  omnipotflnt  from- 
govenm^tTS  ^^^j^gJBQJgm  ftnnatitut^Qi![gj_  typ^-  The^ancient 
statfi^^tanding-Yfiry  nftaj^  as  \t  ^j^j  in  its  thoyqht,  ^  that  time^ 
still  more  remote,  when  the  State  was  the  Kin,  knew  nothing 
of  individual  rights  as  contrasted  with  the  rights  of  the  state. 
"  The  nations  of  Italy,"  says  Mommsen,  "  did  not  merge  into 
that  of  Rome  more  completely  than  the  single  Eoman  bur- 
gess merged  in  the  Roman  community."  And  Greece  was 
not  a  whit  behind  Rome  in  the  absoluteness  with  which  she 
held  the  subordination  of  the  individual  to  the  state. 

1237.  This  thought  is  strikingly  visible  in  the  writings  of  Plato  and 
Aristotle,  not  only  in  what  they  say,  but  also,  and  eren  more,  in  what 
they  do  not  say.  The  ideal  Republic  of  which  Plato  dreams  is  to  pre- 
scribe the  whole  life  of  its  citizens ;  but  there  is  no  suggestion  that  it_ 
is  to  bejel4n;Lnnder  oover  of  any  new-  i?nn<'pptiftp  a^  tn  yhat  the  state 
DQ^y  le^timAtely^jdoi —  it  is  only  to  make  novel  experiments  in  legisla- 
tion under  the  old  conception.  And  Aristotle's  objection  to  the  Utopian 
projects  of  his  roaster  is  not  that  they  would  be  socialistic  (as  we  should 
say),  but  merely  that  they  would  be  unwise.  He  does  not  fear  that  in 
such  a  republic  the  public  power  would  prove  to  have  been  exalted  too 
high;  but,  speaking  to  the  policy  of  the  thing,  he  foresees  that  the 
citizens  would  be  poor  and  unhappy.  The  state  may  do  what  it  will, 
but  let  it  be  wise  in  what  it  does.  There  is  no  one  among  the  Greeks 
to  deny  that  it  is  the  duty  of  the  state  to  make  its  citizens  happy  and 
prosperous;  nay,  to  legislate  them  happy,  if  legislation  may  create  fair 
skies  and  kind  fortune ;  the  only  ser**^"*  <^nari'<»]jnflnnarp«^f^pg,»Hnn 
Mh^  laws>rcJto  b<  %ri«d  iu  thtseudl 

1238.  Roman  Conception  of  Private  Rights.  —  Eoman 
principles,  though  equally  extreme,  were  in  some  respects  dif- 
ferently cast.  That  superior  capacity  for  the  development  of 
law,  which  made  the  Romans  singular  among  the  nations  of 
antiquity,  showed  itself  in  respect  of  the  functions  of  govern- 
ment in  a  more  distinct  division  between  public  and  private 
rights  than  obtained  in  the  polity  of  the  Greek  cities.    An  ex- 


642  THE  FCTNCTIONS   OF   QOYERNMBNT. 

amination  of  the  conception  of  the  state  held  in  Rome  reyeals 
the  singular  framework  of  her  society.  The  Roman  family 
did  not  suffer  that  complete  absorption  into  the  City  which  so 
early  overtook  the  Greek  family.  Private  rights  were  not  in- 
dividual rights,  but  family  rights :  and  family  rights  did  not 
so  much  curtail  as  supplement  the  powers  of  the  community. 
The  family  was  an  indestructible  organ  of  the  state.  The  father 
of  a  family,  or  the  head  of  a  gens,  was  in  a  sense  a  member  of 
the  official  hierarchy  of  the  City,  — as  the  king,  or  his  counter- 
part the  consul,  was  a  greater  father :  there  was  no  distinction 
of  principle  between  the  power  .of^-king  or  ggngul^^MJ  the 
poipceiLjQi.aJathe^;  it  gas^a  mere  difference  of^sphere,  %, divis- 
ion of  functions. 

A  son  was,  for  instance,  in  some  things  exempt  from  the  authority 
of  the  City  only  because  he  was  in  those  things  still  subject,  because  his 
father  still  liyed,  to  the  dominion  of  that  original  state,  the  family. 
There  was  not  in  Rome  that  separation  of  the  son  from  the  family  at 
majority  which  characterizes  the  Greek  polity,  as  it  now  characterifet 
our  own.  The  father  continued  to  be  a  ruler,  an  hereditary  state  oflScer, 
within  the  original  sphere  of  the  family  life,  the  large  sphere  of  indi- 
ridual  privilege  and  property. 

1239.  This  essential  unity  of  state  and  family  furnishes  us 
with  the  theoretic  measure  of  state  functions  in  Rome.  The 
Roman  burgess  was  subordinated,  not  to  the  public  authority 
exactly,  but  rather  to  the  public  order,  to  the  conservative  in- 
tegrity of  the  community.  He  was  subject  to  a  law  which 
embodied  the  steady,  unbroken  habit  of  the  State-family.  He 
was  not  dominated,  but  merged. 

1240.  Powera  of  the  Roman  Senate.  — The  range  of  state  power 
in  ancient  times,  as  a  range  broken  only  by  limits  of  habit  and  conren- 
ience,  is  well  illustrated  in  the  elastic  functions  of  the  Roman  Senate 
during  the  period  of  the  Republic^  With  an  unbroken  life  which  kept 
it  conscious  of  erery  tradition  and  familiar  with  every  precedent ;  with 
established  standards  of  tested  experience  and  cautious  expediency,  it 
was  able  to  direct  the  movements  of  the  compact  society  at  whoae  sum- 


^ 


THE  Fin!rCXI0K8  OF  GOVBRNBfBNT.  643 

mit  it  tat,  ag  the  brain  and  contciousness  direct  the  rooyements  of  the 
human  body ;  and  it  is  evident  from  the  freedom  of  its  discussions  and 
the  frequency  of  its  actions  upon  interests  of  every  kind,  whether  of 
public  or  of  prirate  import,  that  the  Koman  state,  as  typified  in  its 
Senate,  was  in  its  several  branches  of  family,  tribe,  and  City,  a  single 
undivided  whole,  and  tliat  its  prerogatives  were  limited  by  nothing  save 
religious  observance  and  fixed  habit.  Of  that  individual  liberty  which 
we  cherish  it  knew  nothing. 

1241.  Government  the  Embodiment  of  Society.  —  As  little 
was  there  in  Greek  politics  any  seed  of  the  thought  which 
would  limit  the  sphere  of  governmental  action  by  principles 
of  inalienable  individual  rights.  Both  in  Greek  and  in  Eoman 
conception  government  wa8»  as  old  as  society,  —  was  indeed 
nothing  less  than  the  express  image  and  embodiment  of  soci- 
ety. In  government  society  lived  and  moved  and  had  its 
being.  Society  and  government  were  one,  in  some  such  sense 
as  the  spirit  and  body  of  man  ave  one :  it  was  through  govern- 
ment, as  through  mouth  and  eyes  and  limbs,  that  society  real- 
ized and  gave  effect  to  its  life.  Society's  prejudices,  habits, 
superstitions  did  indeed  command  the  actions  of  government ; 
but  only  because  society  and  government  were  one  and  the 
same,  not  because  they  were  distinct  and  the  one  subordinate 
to  the  other.  In  plain  terms,  then,  the  functions  of  govern- 
ment had  no  limits  of  principle,  but  only  certain  limits  of 
wont  and  convenience,  and  the  object  of  administration  was 
nothing  less  than  to  help  society  on  to  all  its  ends :  to  speed 
and  facilitate  all  social  undertakings.  So  far  as  full  citizens 
of  the  state  were  concerned,  Greek  and  Roman  alike  was  what 
we  should  call  a  socialist;  though  he  was  too  much  in  the 
world  of  affairs  and  had  too  keen  an  appreciation  of  experi- 
ence, too  keen  a  sense  of  the  sane  and  possible,  to  attempt  the 
Utopias  of  which  the  modern  socialist  dreams,  and  with  which 
the  ancient  citizen's  own  writers  sometimes  amused  him.  He 
bounded  his  politics  by  common  sense,  and  so  dispensed  with 
^the  rights  of  man.' 


.X 


644  THE  FUNCTIONS  OF  GOVBRNIUBNT. 

1242.  Feudalism:  Functions  of  GoFemment  Functions 
of  Proprietorship.  —  Individual  rights,  after  having  been  first 
heralded  in  the  religious  world  by  the  great  voice  of  Christi- 
anity, broke  into  the  ancient  political  world  in  the  person  of 
the  Teuton.  But  the  new  politics  which  the  invader  brought 
with  him  was  not  destined  to  establish  at  once  democratic 
equality :  that  was  a  work  reserved  for  the  transformations  of 
the  modern  world.  Meantime,  during  the  Middle  Ages,  gov- 
ernment, as  we  conceive  government,  may  be  said  to  have  suf- 
fered eclipse.  In  the  Feudal  System  the  constituent  elements 
of  government  fell  away  from  each  other.  Society  was  drawn 
back  to  something  like  its  original  family  groups.  Conceptions 
of  government  narrowed  themselves  to  small  territorial  connec- 
tions. Men  became  sovereigns  in  their  own  right  by  virtue  of 
owning  land  in  their  own  right.  There  was  no  longer  any  con- 
ception of  nations  or  societies  as  wholes :  union  there  was  none, 
but  only  interdependence.  Allegiance  bowed,  not  to  law  or  tO' 
fatherho9d,  but  to  ownership.  The  functions  of  government 
under  such  a  system  were'  simply  the  functions  of  proprietor- 
ship, of  command  and  obedience ;  "  I  say  unto  one,  Go,  and  he 
goeth;  and  to  another,  Come,  and  he  cometh;  and  to  my  servant, 
Do  this,  and  he  doeth  it."  The  public  function  of  the  baron  was 
to  keep  peace  among  his  liegemen,  to  see  that  their  properties 
were  enjoyed  according  to  the  custom  of  the  manor  (if  the 
manor  had  been  suffered  to  acquire  custom  on  any  point),  and 
to  exact  fines  of  them  for  all  privileges,  whether  of  marrying, 
of  coming  of  age,  or  of  making  a  will.  The  baronial  con- 
science, bred  in  cruel,  hardening  times  was  the  only  standard 
of  justice ;  the  baronial  power  the  only  conclusive  test  of  pre- 
rogative. 

This  was  between  baron  and  vassal.  Between  baron  and 
baron  the  only  bond  was  a  nominal  common  allegiance  to  a 
distant  king,  who  was  himself  only  a  great  baron.  For  the 
rest  there  was  no  government,  but  only  diplomacy  and  war- 
fare.    Government  lived  where  it  could  and  as  it  could,  and 


THE  FUKCTIOM8  OF  GOVERNMENT.       64^ 

was  for  the  most  part  divided  out  piecemeal  to  a  thousand 
petty  holders.  Feuds  were  the  usual  processes  of  justice. 
.  1243.  The  Feudal  Monarchy.  —  The.  monarchy  which  grew 
out  of  the  ruins  of  this  disintegrate  system  concentrated  au- 
thority without  much  changing  its  character.  The  old  idea, 
bom  of  family  origins,  that  government  was  but  the  actives 
authority  of  society,  the  magistrate  but  society's  organ,  bound 
by  society's  immemorial  laws,  had  passed  utterly  away,  and 
government  had  become  the  personal  possession  -of  one  man. 
The  ruler  did  not  any  longer  belong  to  the  state ;  the  state  be- 
longed to  him :  he  was  himself  the  state,  as  the  rich  man  may 
be  said  to  be  his  possessions.  The  Greek  or  Koman  official 
was  wielded  by  the  community.  Not  so  the  king  who  had 
swept  together  into  his  own  lap  the  powers  once  broadcast  in 
the  feudal  system :  he  wielded  the  community.  Government 
breathed  with  his  breath,  and  it  was  its  function  to  please  him. 
The  state  had  become,  by  the  processes  of  the  feudal  develop- 
ment, his  private  estate. 

1244.  Modem  De-socialization  of  the  State.  —  The  reac- 
tion from  such  conceptions,  slow  and  for  the  most  part  orderly 
in  England,  sudden  and  violent,  because  long  forcibly  delayed, 
on  the  Continent,  was  of  course  natural,  and  indeed  inevitable. 
When  it  came  it  was  radical ;  but  it  did  not  swing  the  political 
world  back  to  its  old-time  ideas ;  it  turned  it  aside  rather  to 
new.  It  became  the  object  of  the  revolutionist  and  the  demo- 
crat of  the  new  order  of  things  to  live  his  own  life :  the 
ancient  man  had  had  no  thought  but  to  live  loyally  the  life  of 
society.  The  antique  citizen's  virtues  were  not  individual  in 
their  point  of  view,  but  social ;  whereas  our  virtues  are  almost 
entirely  individual  in  their  motive,  social  only  in  some  .of  their 
results. 

In  brief,  the  modem  State  has  been  largely  de-socialized. 
The  modem  idea  is  this :  the_8tate  no  longer  absorbs  the  indi- 
vidual ;  Jt  only  serves  him :  Jibe  state,  a^  it  appears  in  its 
organ,  the  government,  is  the  representative  of  the  individual, 


646  THE  FUNCTIONS  OF  QOVEBNKBNT. 

and  not  his  representative  even  except  within  the  definite 
commission  of  (constitutions;  while  for  the  rest  each  man 
makes  his  own  social  relations.  'The  individual  for  the 
State'  has  been  reversed  and  made  to  read,  'TheStatftJor 
the  individiiaL ' 

1245.  More  Changes  of  Conception  than  of  Practice.— 
Such  are  the  divergencies  of  conception  separating  modem  from 
ancient  jwlitics,  divergencies  at  once  deep  and  far-reaching. 
How  far  have  such  clianges  of  thought  been  accompanied  bj 
changes  of  function  ?  By  no  means  so  far  as  might  be  ex- 
pected. Apparently  the  new  ideas  given  prevalence  in  politics 
from  time  to  time  have  not  been  able  to  translate  themselves 
into  altered  functions  but  only  into  somewhat  curtailed  func- 
tions, breeding  rather  a  difference  of  degree  than  a  difference 
of  kind.  Even  under  the  most  liberal  of  our  modern  constitu- 
tions we  still  meet  government  in  every  field  of  social  endeavor. 
Our  modern  life  is  so  infinitely  wide  and  complex,  indeed,  that 
we  may  go  great  distances  in  any  field  of  enterprise  without 
receiving  either  direct  aid  or  direct  check  from  government; 
but  that  is  only  because  every  field  of  enterprise  is  vastly  big 
nowadays,  not  because  government  is  not  somewhere  in  it :  and 
we  know  that  the  tendency  is  for  governments  to  make  them- 
selves every wliere  more  and  mon*  conspicuously  present.  We 
x\vi\  (ronscious  that  we  are  by  no  means  in  the  same  case  with 
th(i  Greek  or  Roman  :  the  state  is  ours,  not  we  the  state's. 
But  we  know  at  the  same  time  that  the  tasks  of  the  state  have 
not  been  much  diminished.  Perliaps  we  may  say  that  the 
matter  stands  tlius :  wliat  is  c]iangt»d  is  not  the  activities  o^ 
govenimeut  but  only  thi^  morals,  tht*  conscience  of  government.' 
Government  may  still  b(*  doing  substantially  the  same  things 
as  of  oM  ;  hut  an  aherccl  conception  of  its  responsibility  deeply 
modifi«'s  tin'  mni  in  whirh  it  thioa  them.  S(x;ial  convenience  and 
advancement  are  still  its  ultimate  standard  of  conduct,  just  as 
if  it  were  still  itself  th.*  omnipotent  im{)ersonation  of  society, 
the  master  of  the  individual ;  but  it  has  adopted  new  ideas  as 


y 


THE  FUNCTIONS   OF   GOVERNMENT.  647 

to  what  constitutes  social  convenience  and  advancement.  Its 
aim  is  to  aid  the  individual  to  the  fullest  and  best  possible 
realization  of  his  individuality,  instead  of  merely  to  the  full 
realization  of  his  sociality,     Tts  pinn  ja  f.n  nrPHfa  flip.  Vv>«f.  q^ 

fairftfiii-r  ftppf)rt||pif;iPg  inv  f.hp  in/livulnal  ;  pnrl  if.  ling  Hiannvprprl 
thq.t  thQ  way  to  ^1<^  ^1^^"  '"  ^y  ^^  TnPQTiq  ifgplf  !;(>  ^iti/^^i  ^pli  n     *\  *r 

administration  of  the  individual  by  old-time  futile  methods  oj 

1246.  Functions  of  Government  much  the  Same  now  as 
always.  —  This  is  indeed  a  great  and  profound  change ;  but  it 
is  none  the  less  important  to  emphasize  the  fact  that  the 
functions  of  government  are  still,  when  catalogued,  fpyind  to 
be  much  the  same  both  in  number  and  magnitude  that  they 
always  were.  Government  does  not  stop  with  the  protection 
of  life,  liberty,  and  property,  as  some  have  supposed ;  it  goes 
on  to  serve  every  convenience  of  society.  Its  sphere  is  limited 
only  by  its  own  wisdom,  alike  where  republican  and  where 
absolutist  principles  prevail. 

1247.  The  State's  Relation  to  Property,  —  A  very  brief 
examination  of  the  facts  suffices  to  confirm  this  view.  Take, 
for  example,  the  state's  relation  to  property,  its  performance 
of  one  of  the  chief  of  those  functions  which  I  have  called 
Constituent.  It  is  in  connection  with  this  function  that  one 
of  the  most  decided  contrasts  exists  between  ancient  and 
modem  political  practice ;  and  yet  we  shall  not  find  ourselves 
embarrassed  to  recognize  as  natural  the  practice  of  most  ancient 
states  touching  the  right  of  private  property.  Their  theory  was 

flYtrpme^  hntj  nn^idft  nf  ^ipirfn,  th^ir  jirm^t.irBWgLa  modera^te. 

1248.  In  Sparta*  —  Consistent,  logical  Sparta  may  serve  as 
the  point  of  departure  for  our  observation :  she  is  the  standing 
classical  type  of  exaggerated  state  fimctions  and  furnishes  the 
most  extreme  example  of  the  antique  conception  of  the  rela- 
tions irf  the  state  to.moperty.  In  the  early  periods  of  her 
history  at  least,  besides  being  censor,  pedagogue,  drill  sergeant, 
and  housekeeper  to  her  citizens,  she  was  also  univ(5rsal  land- 


648  THB  FUNCTIONS  OP  GOVERNMENT. 

lord.  Thf rfi  wafi  aiJifltinH  reminiflm^nrfi  in  h^r  prartiiM*  ^f  thih 
time  when  the  state  was  the  family,  and  as  such  the  sole  owner 
of  property.  She  was  regarded  as  the  original  proprietor  of 
all  the  land  in  Laconia,  and  individual  tenure  was  looked  upon 
as  rather  of  the  nature  of  a  usufruct  held  of  the  state  and  at 
the  state's  pleasure  than  as  resting  upon  any  complete  or  inde- 
feasible private  title.  « 

1249.  Peculiar  Situation  of  the  Spartans. — There  were  in  SparU 
special  reasons  for  the  persistence  of  sucli  a  system.  The  Spartans  had 
come  into  Laconia  as  conquerors,  and  the  land  had  first  of  all  been 
tribal  booty.  It  had  been  bboty  of  which  the  Spartan  host  as  a  whole, 
as  a  State,  had  had  the  diriding,  and  it  had  been  the  purpose  of  the 
early  arrangement  to  make  the  division  of  the  land  among  the  Spartan 
families  as  equal  as  possible.  Nor  did  the  state  resign  the  right  of  dis- 
position in  making  this  first  distribution.  It  remained  its  primary  care 
to  keep  its  citizens,  the  favored  Spartiatae,  upon  an  equal  footing  of 
fortune  to  the  end  that  they  might  remain  rich  in  leisure,  and  so  be  the 
better  able  to  lire  entirely  for  the  service  of  the  state,  which  was  honor- 
able, to  the  avoidance  of  that  pursuit  of  wealth  which  was  dishonorable. 
The  state,  accordingly,  undertook  to  administer  the  wealth  of  the 
country  for  the  benefit  of  its  citizens.  When  grave  inequalities  mani- 
fested themselves  in  the  distribution  of  estates  it  did  not  hesitate  to 
resume  its  proprietary  rights  and  effect  a  reapportionment :  no  one 
dreaming,  the  wliile,  of  calling  its  action  confiscation.  It  took  various 
means  for  accomplishing  its  ends.  It  compelled  rich  heiresses  to  marry 
men  without  patrimony ;  aitd  it  grafted  the  poor  citizen  upon  a  good 
estate  by  means  of  prescribed  adoption.  No  landed  estate  could  be 
alienated  either  by  sale  or  testament  from  the  family  to  which  the  state 
had  assigned  it  unless  express  legislative  leave  were  given.  In  brief,  in 
respect  of  his  property  the  citizen  was  both  ward  and  tenant  of  the  state. 

1250.  Decay  of  the  System.  —  As  the  Spartan  state  d^ 
cayed  this  whole  system  was  sapped.  Estates  became  grossly 
unequal,  as  did  also  political  privileges  even  among  the  favored 
Spartiataj.  But  these  changes  were  due  to  the  decadence  of 
Spartan  power  and  to  the  degeneration  of  her  political  fibre  in 
days  of  waning  fortune,  not  to  any  conscious  or  deliberate  sur- 
render by  the  state  of  her  prerogatives  as  owner,  guardian, 


THB  FUNCTIONS  OF  GJOVERNMENT.  649 

« 

and  trustee.     She  had  grown  old  and  lax  simply ;  she  had  not 
changed  her  mind. 

1251.  In  Athens. — When  we  turn  to  Athens  we  experience 
a  marked  change  in  the  political  atmosphere,  though  the  Athe- 
nians hold  much  the  same  abstract  conception  of  the  state. 
Here  men  breathe  more  freely  and  enjoy  the  fruits  of  their 
labor,  where  labor  is  without  reproach,  with  less  restraint. 
Even  in  Athens  there  remain  distinct  traces,  however,  of  the 
family  duties  of  the  state.  She  too,  like  Sparta,  felt  bound  to 
dispose  properly  of  eligible  heiresses.  She  did  not  hesitate  to 
punish  with  heavy  forfeiture  of  right  (atimia)  those  who 
squandered  their  property  in  dissolute  living.  There  was  as 
little  limit  in  Athens  as  in  Sparta  to  ^the  theoretical  preroga- 
tives of  the  public  authority.  The  freedom  of  the  citizen  was 
a  freedom  of  indulgence  rather  than  of  right :  he  was  free  be- 
cause the  state  refrained,  as  a  privileged  child,  not  as  a  sov- 
ereign under  Kousseau's'  Law  of  Kaljure. 

1252.  In  Rome. — When  we  shift  our  view  to  republican 
Kome  we  do  not  find  a  simple  city  omnipotence  like  that  of 
Greece,  in  which  all  private  rights  are  sunk.  The  primal  con- 
stituents of  the  city  yet  abide  in  shapes  something  like  their 
original.  Koman  society  consists'of  a  series  of  interdependent 
links:  the  family,  the  gens,  the  city.  The  aggregate,  not  the 
fusion,  of  these  makes  up  what  we  should  call  the  state.  But 
the  state,  so  made  up,  was  omnipotent,  through  one  or  other 
of  its  organs,  over  the  individual.  Property  was  not  private 
in  the  sense  of  being  individual ;  it  vested  in  the  family,  which 
was,  in  this  as  in  other  respects,  an  organ  of  the  state.  Prop- 
erty was  not  conceived  of  as  state  property,  because  it  had 
remained  the  undivided  property  of  the  family.  The  father, 
as  a  ruler  in  the  immemorial  hierarchy  of  the  government,  was 
all-powerful  trustee  of  the  family  estates.  Individual  owner* 
ship  there  was  none. 

1253.  Under  Modern  Governments.  —  We  with  some  jus- 
tice felicitate  ourselves  that  to  this  omnipotence  of  the  ancient 


650  THE   FUNCTIONS  OP  GOYERNBCEKT. 

state  in  its  relations  to  property  the  practice  of  our  own  goT* 
emments  offers  the  most  pronounced  contrasts.  But  the  point 
of  greatest  interest  for  us  in  the  present  connection  is  this, 
that  these  contrasts  are  contrasts  of  poliq/,  not  of  power.  To 
what  llngths  it  will  go  in  regulating  property  rights  is  for 
each  government  a  question  of  principle,  which  it  must  put  to 
its  own  conscience,  and  which,  if  it  be  wise,  it  will  debate  in 
the  light  of  political  history^:  but  every  government  must 
regulate  property  in  one  way  or  another.  If  the  ancient  state 
was  regarded  as  the  ultimate  owner,  the  modem  state  is  re- 
garded as  the  ultimate  heir  of  all  estates.  Failing  other  claim- 
ants, property  escheats  to  the  stale.  If  the  modem  state  does 
not  assume,  like  the  ancient,  to  administer  their  property  upon 
occasion  for  competent  adults,  it  does  administer  their  prop- 
erty upon  occasion  for  lunaUcs  and  mmors.  The  ancient  state 
controlled  slaves  and  slaveryfwle^^dern  state  has  been  quite 
as  absolute :  it  has  abolished  slaves  and  slavery.  The  modem 
state,  no  less  than  the  ancient,  sets  rules  ana  limitations  to 
inheritance  and  bequest.  Most  of  the  more  extreme  and  hurt- 
ful interferences  with  rights  of  private  ownership  government 
has  abandoned,  one_nj^y  susj^ect,  rather  because  of  difficulties 
of  administration  than  because  of  difficulties  of  -conscience. 
It  is  of  the  nature  of  the  state  to  regulate  property  rights; 
it  is  of  the  policy  of  the  state  to  regulate  them  more  or  less. 
Administrators  must  regard  this  as  one  of  the  Constituent 
functions  of  political  society. 

1254.  The  State  and  Political  Rights.  —  Similar  conclu- 
sions may  be  drawn  from  a  consideration  of  the  contrasts  which 
exist  in  the  field  of  that  other  Constituent  function  which  con- 
cerns the  determination  of  political  rights,  —  the  contrasts 
between  the  status  of  the  citizen  in  the  ancient  state  and  the 
status  of  the  citizen  in  the  modern  state.  Here  also  the  contraat, 
as  between  state  and  state,  is  not  one  of  power,  but  one  of 
principle  and  habit  rather.  Modern  states  have  often  limited 
as  narrowly  as  did  the  ancient  the  enjoyment  of  those  political 


THE  FUNCTIONS   OF  GJOVERNMBNT.  661 

privileges  which  we  group  under  the  word  Franchise,  They 
too,  as  well  as  the  ancient  states,  have  admitted  slavery  into 
their  systems ;  they  too  have  commanded  their  subjects  with- 
out moderation  and  fleeced  them  without  compunction.  But 
for  all  they  have  been  so  omnipotent,  and  when  they  chose  so 
tyrannical,  they  have  seldom  insisted  upon  so  complete  and 
unreserved  a  service  of  the  state  by  the  citizen  as  was  habitual 
to  the  political  practice  of  both  the  Greek  and  the  Koman 
worlds.  The  Greek  and  the  Roman  belonged  each  to  his  state 
in  a  quite  absolute  sense.  He  was  his  own  in  nothing  as 
against  the  claims  of  .his  city  upon  him :  he  freely  acknowl- 
edged all  his  privileges  to  be  but  concessions  from  his  mother, 
the  commonwealth.  Those  privileges  accrued  to  him  through 
law,  as  do  ours ;  but  law  was  to  him  simply  the  will  of  the 
org^anic  community,  never,  as  we  know  it  in  our  constitutions, 
a  restraint  upon  the  will  of  the  organic  community.  He  knew 
no  principles  of  liberty  save  only  those  which  custom  had  built 
up :  which  inhered,  not  in  the  nature  of  things,  not  in  abstract 
individuality,  but  in  the  history  of  affairs,  in  concrete  practice. 
His  principles  were  all  precedents.  Nevertheless,  however 
radically  different  its  doctrines,  the  ancient  state  was  not  a 
whit  more  completely  master  touching  laws  of  citizenship  than 
is  the  state  of  to-day. 

1255.  As  regards  the  State's  Ministrant  Functions.  —  Of 
the  Ministrant,  no  less  than  of  these  Constituent  functions 
which  I  have  taken  merely  as  examples  of  their  kind,  the  same 
statement  may  be  made,  that  practically  the  state  has  been 
relieved  of  very  little  duty  by  alterations  of  political  theory. 
In  this  field  of  the  Ministrant  functions  one  would  expect  the 
state  to  be  less  active  now  than  formerly :  it  is  natural  enough 
that  in  the  field  of  the  Constituent  functions  the  state  should 
serve  society  now  as  always.  But  there  is  in  fact  no  such  dif- 
ference :  govemmeni  does  now  whateper  experience  permits  or  the 
times  demand;  and  though  it  does  not  do  exactly  the  same 
things  it  still  does  substantial]^  the  "iUBA  Uad  of  things  that 


65Sf  THE  FUNCTIONS   OF  GOVERNMENT. 

the  ancient  state  did.  It  will  conduce  to  clearness  if  I  set 
for«li  my  illustrations  of  this  in  the  order  of  the  list  of  Minis- 
trant  functions  which  I  have  given  (sec.  1234). 

1256.  The  State  in  Relation  to  Trade.  — (1)  All  nations 
have  habitually  regulated  trade  and  commerce.  In  the  most 
remote  periods  of  which  history  has  retained  any  recollection 
the  regulation  of  trade  and  commerce  was  necessary  to  the 
existence  of  government.  The  only  way  in  which  communities 
which  were  then  seeking  to  build  up  a  dominant  power  could 
preserve  an  independent  existence  and  work  out  an  individual 
development  was  to  draw  apart  to  an  absolutely  separate  life. 
Commerce, meant  contact,;  contact  meant  contamination:  the 
only  way  in  which  to  develop  chara)cter  and  achieve  cohesion 
was  to  avoid  intercourse.  In  the  classical  states  this  stage  is 
of  course  passed  and  trade  and  commerce  are  regulated  for 
much  the  same  reasons  that  induce  modem  states  to  regulate 
them,  in  order,  that  is,  to  secure  commercial  advantage  as 
against  competitors  or  in  order  to  serve  the  fiscal  needs  of  the 
state.  Athens  and  Sparta  and  Rome,  too,  regulated  the  com 
trade  for  the  purpose  of  securing  for  their  citizens  full  store  of 
food.  In  the  Middle  Ages  the  feuds  and  highway  brigandage 
of  petty  lords  loaded  commerce  with  fetters  of  'the  most  haras- 
sing sort,  except  where  the  free  cities  could  by  militant  com- 
bination keep  open  to  it  an  unhindered  passage  to  and  fro 
between  the  great  marts  of  North  and  South.  As  the  mediae- 
val states  emerge  into  modern  times  we  find  trade  and  com- 
merce handled  by  statesmen  as  freely  as  ever,  but  according 
to  the  reasoned  i)olicy  of  the  mercantilist  thinkers ;  and  in  our 
own  days  according  to  still  other  conceptions  of  national  advan- 
tage. 

1257.  The  State  in  Relation  to  Labor.  — (2)  Labor,  too, 
has  always  been  regulated  by  the  state.  By  Greek  and  Boman 
the  labor  of  the  handicrafts  and  of  agriculture,  all  Tp%nn^l 
toil  indeed,  was  for  the  most  part  given  to  slaves  to  do ;  and 
of  course  law  regulated  the  slave.    In  the  Middle  Ages  ths 


THE  FUNCTIONS   OF  GOVERNMENT.  658 

labor  whicli  was  not  agricultural  and  held  in  bondage  to  feu- 
dal masters  was  in  the  cities,  where  it  was  rigidly  ordered  by 
the  complex  rules  of  the  guild  system,  as  was  trade  also  and 
almost  all  other  like  forms  of  making  a  livelihood.  Where,  as 
in  England,  labor  in  part  escaped  from  the  hard  service  of 
the  feudal  tenure  the  state  stepped  in  with  its  persistent 
"  statutes  of  laborers  "  and  sought  to  tie  the  workman  to  one 
habitation  and  to  one  rate  of  wages.  *  The  rustic  must  stay 
where  he  is  and  must  receive  only  so  much  pay,'  was  its 
command.    Apparently,  however,  all  past  regulation  of  labor  , 

was  but  timid  and  elementary  as  compared  with  the  l3'^^^\'^!^*|i, 
legislation  about  to  be  tried  by  the  governments  of  our  own  \ 
day.  The  birth  and  development  of  the  modern  industrial 
system  has  changed  every  aspect  of  the  matter ;  and  this  fact 
it  is  which  reveals  the  true  character  of  the  part  which  the 
state  plays  in  the  case.  The  rule  would  seem  to  be  that  in 
proportion  as  the  world's  industries  grow  must  the  state  ad- 
vance in  its  efforts  to  assist  the  industrious  to  advantageous 
relations  with  each  other.  The  tendency  to  regulate  labor 
rigorously  and  minutely  is  as  strong  in  England,  where  the 
state  is  considered  the  agent  of  the  citizen,  as  it  was  in  Athens, 
where  the  citizen  was  deemed  the  child  and  tool  of  the  state, 
and  where  the  workman  was  a  slave. 

1258.  (3)  Regulation  of  Corporations.  —  The  regulation  of 
corporations  is  but  one  side  of  the  modem  regulation  of  the  in- 
dustrial system^  and  is  a  function  added  to  the  antique  list  of 
governmental  tasks. 

1259.  (4)  The  State  and  Public  Works.  —  The  maintenance 
of  thoroughfares  may  be  said  to  have  begun  with  permanenti 
empire,  that  is  to  say,  for  Europe,  with  the  Eomans.  For  the 
Bomans,  indeed,  it  was  first  a  matter  of  moving  armies,  only 
secondarily  a  means  of  serving  commerce;  whereas  with  us 
the  highway  is  above  all  things  else  an  artery  of  trade,  and 
armies  use  it  only  when  commerce  stands  still  at  the^sound  of 
drum  and  trumpet.    The  building  of  roads  may  therefore  b^ 


654  THE  FUNCTIONS  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

said  to  have  begun  by  being  a  Constituent  function  and  to  have 
ended  by  becoming  a  Ministrant  function  of  goveminent.  But 
the  same  is  not  true  of  other  public  works,  of  the  Roman  aque- 
ducts and  theatres  and  baths,  and  of  modem  internal  improve- 
ments. They,  as  much  as  the  Roman  tax  on  old  bachelors,  are 
parts,  not  of  a  scheme  of  governing,  but  of  plans'  for  the  ad- 
vancement of  other  social  aims,  —  for  the  administration  of 
society.  Because  in  her  conception  the  community  as  a  whole 
was  the  only  individual,  Rome  thrust  out  as  of  course  her 
magnificent  roads  to  every  quarter  of  her  vast  territory,  con- 
sidered no  distances  too  great  to  be  traversed  by  her  towering 
aqueducts,  deemed  it  her  duty  to  clear  river  courses  and  facili- 
tate by  every  means  both  her  commerce  and  her  arms.  And 
the  modem  state,  though  holding  a  deeply  modified  conception 
of  the  relations  of  government  to  society,  still  follows  no  very 
different  practice.  If  in  most  instances  our  great  iron  high- 
ways are  left  to  private  management,  it  is  oftener  for  reasons 
of  convenience  than  for  reasons  of  conscience. 

1260.  (5)  Administration  of  the  Conveniences  of  Society. 
—  Similar  considerations  of  course  apply  in  the  case  of  that 
modern  instrumentality,  the  public  letter-post,  in  the  case  of 
the  still  more  modern  manufacture  of  gas,  and  in  the  case  of  the 
most  modern  telegraph.  The  modern  no  less  than  the  ancient 
government  unhesitatingly  takes  a  hand  in  administering  the 
conveniences  of  society. 

1261.  (6)  Sanitation.  —  Modern  governments,  like  the  gov- 
ernment of  Rome,  maintain  sanitation  by  means  of  police  in- 
spection of  baths,  taverns,  and  houses  of  ill  fame,  as  well  as 
by  drainage  ;  and  to  these  they  add  hospital  relief,  water  sup- 
ply, quarantine,  and  a  score  of  other  means. 

1262.  (7)  Public  Education.  — Our  modem  systems  of  pub- 
lic education  are  more  thorough  than  the  ancient,  notwithstand- 
ing the  fact  thaj  we  regard  the  individual  as  something  other 
than  a  mere  servant  of  the  state,  and  educate  him  first  of  all 
focJiinaself. 


THE  FUNCTIONS   OF  GOYBBNMBNT. 


656 


1263.  (8)  Sumptuary  Laws.  —  In  sumptuary  laws  ancient 
states  of  course  far  outran  modern  practice.  Modern  states 
have  of  course  foregone  most  attempts  to  make  citizens  vir- 
tuous or  frugal  by  law.  But  even  we  have  our  prohibition 
enactments  j  and  we  have  had  our  fines  for  swearing. 

1264.  Summary.  —  Apparently  it  is  safe  to  say  with  regard 
to  the  functions  of  government  taken  as  a  whole  that,  even  as 
between  ancient  and  modem  states,  unifnrinit'niii  (if  [ihu  liiii 
ftijl  mitnnmbftr  divornities  of  jpraetice.  One  may  justly  con- 
clude, not  indeed  that  the  restraints  which  modern  states  put 
upon  themselves  are  of  little  consequence,  or  that  altered 
political  conceptions  are  not  of  the  greatest  moment  in  deter- 
mining important  questions  of  government  and  even  the  whole 
advance  of  the  race  ;  but  that  it  is  rather  by  gaining  practical 
wisdom,  rather  by  long  processes  of  historical  experience,  that 
states  modify  their  practices  ;  new  theories  are  subsequent  to 
new  experiences 


t. 


\ 


XVI. 

THE   OBJECTS  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

»o;9Co« — 

1265.  Character  of  the  Subject. — Political  interest  and 
controversy  centre  nowhere  more  acutely  than  in  the  question, 
What  are  the  proper  objects  of  government  ?  This  is  one  of 
those  difficult  questions  upon  which  it  is  possible  for  many 
sharply  opposed  views  to  be  held  apparently  with  almost  equal 
weight  of  reason.  Its  central  difficulty  is  this,  that  it  is  a 
question  which  can  be  answered,  if  answered  at  all,  only  by 
the  aid  of  a  broad  and  careful  wisdom  whose  conclusions  are 
based  upon  the  widest  possible  inductions  from  the  facts  of 
political  exiM?rionce  in  all  its  phases.  Such  wisdom  is  of 
course  quite  beyond  the  capacity  of  most  thinkers  and  actors 
in  the  field  of  politics  ;  and  the  consequence  has  been  thal^this 
question,  perhaps  more  than  any  other  in  the  whole  scope'  of 
political  science,  has  provoked  great  wars  of  doctrine.. 

12GG.  The  Extreme  Views  Held. —What  part  shall  gov- 
ernment play  in  the  affairs  of  society  ?  — '•  that  is  the  question 
which  has  been  the  gauge  of  controversial  battle.  Stated  in 
another  way,  it  is  the  very  question  which  I  postponed  when 
discussing  the  functions  of  government  (sec.  1231),  ^What," 
namely,  ^  ought  the  functions  of  goven\ment  to  bef*  On  the  one 
hand  there  are  extremists  who  cry  constantly  to  government, 
'Hands  off,' ' laissez  faire,'  ^laissez  pa^ser^ !  who  look  upon  every. 
act  of  government  which  is  not  merely  an  act  of  police  with 
jealousy,  who  regard  government  as  necessary,but  as  a  necessary 
evil,  and  who  would  have  government  hold  back  from  eveij^ 


THE  OBJECTS  OF  GOVERNMENT.  657 

thing  which  could  by  any  possibility  be  accomplished  by  indi- 
vidual initiative  and  endeavor.  On  the  other  hand,  there  are 
those  who,  with  equal  extremeness  of  view  in  the  opposite 
direction,  would  have  society  lean  fondly  upon  government  for 
guidance  and  assistance  in  every  affair  of  life,  who,  captivated 
by  some  glimpse  of  public  power  and  beneficence  caught  in  the 
pages  of  ancient  or  mediaeval  historian  or  by  some  dream  of  co- 
operative endeavor  cunningly  imagined  by  the  great  fathers  of 
Socialism,  believe  that  the  state  can  be  made  a  wise  foster- 
mother  to  every  member  of  the  family  politic.  Between  these 
two  extremes,  again,  there  are  all  grades,  all  shades  and  colors, 
all  degrees  of  enmity  pr  of  partiality  to  state  action. 

1267.  Historical  Foundation  for  Opposite  Views.  —  Enmity 
to  exaggerated  state  action,  even  a  keen  desire  to  keep  that 
action  down  to  its  lowest  possible  terms,  is  easily  furnished 
with  impressive  justification.  It  must  unreservedly  be  admit- 
ted that  history  abounds  with  warnings  of  no  uncertain  sound 
against  indulging  the  state  with  a  too  great  liberty  of  inter- 
ference with  the  life  and  work  of  its  citizens,  ^uch  as  there  \ 
is  that  is  attractive  in  the  political  life  of  the  city  states  of 
Greece  and  Rome,  in  which  the  publicjjQanQr  was  suffered  to 
be  Q|9inipotent^ -:^their  splendid  public  spirit,  their  incompara- 
ble organic  wholeness,  ifieir^pe  plav  ofrival  talents,  serving 
both  the  eommon  thought  and  the  common  action,  their  variety, 
their  conception  of  piiHTc  virtiie,  these  is  also  much  to  blame,.r— 
their  too.wwUm  invasion  ofjhat,  privacy  of  the  individual  life 
in  which  alone  family  virtue,  can  ^well  secure,  their  callous 
tyranny  over  minorities  in  matters  which  might  have  been  left 
to  individual  choice,  their  sacrifice  of^personal  independence 
for  the  sake^of  puMiC^olidarity^  thfiyL*-haaty_averagej*udg-  . 
ments,  their  too  confident  trust  in^he  £^blifij^Qice^^They,  it  \ 

is  true,  couTff  not  have  had  the  individual  liberty  which  we 
cherish  without  breaking  violently  with  their  own  history,  with 
the  necessary  order  of  their  development ;  but  neither  can  we, 
on  the  other  hand,  imitate  them  without  an  equally  violent 


658  THE  OBJECTS  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

departure  from  our  own  normal  development  and  a  reversion 
to  the  now  too  primitive  methods  of  their  pocket  republics. 

1268.  Unquestionable  as  it  is,  too,  that  mediaeval  history 
affords  many  seductive  examples  of  an  absence  of  grinding, 
heartless  competition  and  a  strength  of  mutual  interdepeedence, 
confidence,  and  helpfulness  between  class  and  class  such  as 
the  modem  economist  may  be  pardoned  for  wishing  to  see  re- 
vived ;  and  true  though  it  be  that  the  history  of  Prussia  under 
some  of  the  greater  HohenzoUern  gives  at  least  colorable  justi- 
fication to  the  opinion  that  state  interference  may  under  many 
circumstances  be  full  of  benefit  for  the  industrial  upbuilding  of 
a  state,  it  must,  on  the  other  hand,  be  remembered  that  neither 
the  feudal  system,  nor  the  mediaeval  guild  system,  nor  the 
paternalism  of  Frederic  the  Great  can  be  rehabilitated  now 
that  the  nineteenth  century  has  wrought  its  revolutions  in 
industry,  in  church,  and  in  state  ;  and  that,  even  if  these  great 
systems  of  the  past  could  be  revived,  we  would  be  sorely  puz- 
zled to  reinstate  their  blessings  without  restoring  at  the  same 
time  their  acknowledged  evils.  No  student  of  history  can 
wisely  censure  those  who  protest  against  state  paternalism. 

1269.  The  State  a  Beneficent  and  Indispensable  Organ  of 
Society.  —  It  by  no  moans  follows,  however,  that  because  the 
state  may  unwisely  interfere  in  the  life  of  the  individual,  it 
must  be  j)ronounced  in  itself  and  by  nature  a  necessary  evil. 
It  is  no  more  an  evil  than  is  society  itself.  It  is  the  organic 
body  of  .socuiiti; :  without  it  society  would  be  hardly  more  than 
a  mere  abstraction.  If  the  name  had  not  been  restricted  to  a 
single,  narrow,  extreme,  and  radically  mistaken  class  of  thinkers, 
we  ought  all  to  regard  ourselves  and  to  act  as  socialists,  believers 
in  the  wholesomeness  and  beneficence  of  the  body  politic.  ^  If 
the  history  of  society  proves  anything,  it  proves  the  absolute 
naturalness  of  government,  its  rootage  in  the  nature  of  man, 
its  origin  in  kinship,  and  its  identification  with  all  that  makes 
man  superior  to  the  brute  creation.  Individually  man  is  but 
poorly  e^xuipped  to  dominate  other  animals  :  his  lordship  comes 


( 


THE  OBJECTS  OF  GOVERNMENT.  659 

by  combination,  his  strength  is  concerted  strength,  his  sover- 
eignty is  the  sovereignty  of  union.  Outside  of  society  man's 
mind  can  avail  him  little  as  an  instrument  of  supremacy,  and 
government  is  the  visible  form  of  society :  if  society  itself  be 
not  an  evil,  neither  surely  is  government  an  evil,  for  govern- 
ment is  the  indispensable  organ  of  society. 

1270.  Every  means,  therefore,  by  which  society  may  be  per- 
fected through  the  instrumentality  of  government,  every  means 
by  which  individual  rights  can  be  fitly  adjusted  and  harmonized 
with  public  duties,  by  which  individual  self-development  may 
be  made  at  once  to  serve  and  to  supplement  social  develop- 
ment, ought  certainly  to  be  diligently  sought,  and,  when  found, 
sedulously  fostered  by  every  friend  of  society.  Such  is  the 
socialism  to  which  every  true  lover  of  his  kind  ought  to  adhere 
with  the  full  grip  of  every  noble  affection  that  is  in  him. 

1271.  Socialism  and  the  Modern  Industrial  Organization. 
—  It  is  possible  indeed,  to  understand,  and  even  in  a  measure 
to  sympathize  with,  the  enthusiasm  of  those  special  classes  of 
agitators  whom  we  have  dubbed .  with  the  too  great  name  of 
*  Socialists.'  The  schemes  of  social  reform  and  regeneration 
which  they  support  with  so  inuch  ardor,  however  mistaken  they 
may  be,  —  and  surely  most  of  them  are  mistaken  enough  to 
provoke  the  laughter  of  children,  —  have  the  right  end  in  view  : 
they  seek  to  bring  the  individual  with  his  special  interests, 
personal  to  himself,  into  complete  harmony  with  society  with 
its  general  interests,  common  to  all.  Their  method  is  always 
some  sort  of  co-operation,  meant  to  perfect  mutual  helpfulness. 
They  speak,  too,  a  revolt  from  selfish,  misguided  individual- 
ism ;  and  certainly  modem  individualism  has  much  about  it 
that  is  hateful,  too  hateful  to  last.  The  modern  industrial 
organization  has  so  distorted  competition  as  to  put  it  into  the 
power  of  some  to  tyrannize  over  many,  as  to  enable  the  rich 
and  the  strong  to  combine  against  the  poor  and  the  weak.  It 
has  given  a  woeful  material  meaning  to  that  spiritual  law  that 
'^  to  him  that  hath  shall  be  given,  and  from  him  that  hath  not 


f 


660  TttB  OBJBCtS  Ol^  GOVBBNBiEirr. 

shall  be  taken  away  even  the  little  that  he  seemeth  to  have."^ 
It  has  magnified  that  self-interest  which  is  grasping  selfishness 
and  has  thrust  out  love  and  compassion  not  only,  but  free  com- 
petition in  part,  as  well.  Surely  it  would  be  better,  exclaims 
the  Socialist,  altogether  to  stamp  out  competition  by  making  all 
men  equally  subject  U3  the  public  order,  to  an  imperative  law 
of  social  co-operation !  But  the  Socialist  mistakes :  it  is  not 
competition  that  kills,  but  unfair  competition,  the  pretence  and 
1/     form  of  it  where  the  substance  and  reality  of  it  cannot  exist 

1272.  A  Middle  Ground. — But  there  is  a  middle  ground. 
The  schemes  which  Socialists  have  proposed  society  assuredly 
cannot  accept,  and  no  scheme  which  involves  the  complete  con- 
trol of  the  individual  by  government  can  be  devised  which  dif- 
fers from  theirs  very  much  for  the  better.  A  truer  doctrine 
must  be  found,  which  gives  wide  freedom  to  the  individual  for 
his  self-development  and  yet  guards  that  freedom  against  the 
competition  that  kills,  and  reduces  the  antagonism  between 
self-development  and  social  development  to  a  minimum.  And 
such  a  doctrine  can  be  formulated,  surely,  without  too  great 
vagueness. 

1273.  The  Objects  of  Society  the  Objects  of  Govern- 
ment. —  GroVemment,  as  I  have  said,  is  the  organ  of  society, 
its  only  potent  and  universal  instrument :  its  objects  must  be 
the  objects  of  society.  What,  then,  are  the  objects  of  scxjiety f 
What  is  society  ?  It  is  an  organic  association  of  individuals 
for  mutual  aid.  Mutual  aid  to  what  ?  To  self-development 
The  hope  of  society  lies  in  an  infinite  individual  variety,  in  the 
freest  possible  play  of  individual  forces :  only  in  that  can  it 
find  that  wealth  of  resource  which  constitutes  civilization, 
with  all  its  appliances  for  satisfying  human  wants  and  mitigat- 
ing human  sufferings,  all  its  incitements  to  thought  and  spurs 
to  action.  It  should  be  the  end  of  government  to  accomplish 
the  objects  of  organized  society :  there  must  be  constant  adjust- 

1  F.  A.  Walker's  Political  Economy  (  Advanced  Course  },  sec.  846. 
'4 


THE  OBJECTS  OF  GOVERNMENT.  661 

ments  of  govemmental  assistance  to  the  needs  of  a  changing 
social  and  industrial  organization.  Not  license  of  interference 
on  the  part  of  government,  only  strength  and  adaptation  of 
regulation.  The  regulation  that  I  mean  is  not  interference  :  it 
is  the  equalization  of  conditions,  so  far  as  possible,  in  all 
branches  of  endeavor;  and  the  equalization  of  conditions  is 
the  very  opposite  of  interference.  *^ 

1274.  Every  rule  of  development  is  a  rule  of  adaptation,  a 
rule  for  meeting  '  the  circumstances  of  the  case ' ;  but .  the  cir- 
cumstances of  the  case,  it  must  be  remembered,  are  not,  so  far 
as  government  is  concerned,  the  circumstances  of  any  individ- 
ual case,  but  the  circumstances  of  society's  case,  the  general 
conditions  of  social  organization.  The  case  for  society  stands^ 
thus  :  the  individual  must  be  assured  the  best  means,  the  bestl 
and  fullest  opportunities,  for  complete  self-development :  in  no  J 
other  way  can  society  itself  gain  variety  and  strength.  But 
one  of  the  m««&iil^pendable  conditions  of  opportunity  for 
self-developmeiit^yv^elKiime^  albncf,  society's  controlling  organ, 
can  supply.  All  combination  which  necessarily  creates  monopr 
oly,  which  necessarily  puts  and  keeps  indispensable  means  of 
industrial  or  social  development  in  the  hands  of  a  few,  and 
those  few,  not  the  few  selected  by  society  itself  but  the  few 
selected  by  arbitrary  fortune,  must  be  unde j  either  the  direct  or 
the  indirect  control  of  society.  To  society  alone  can  the  power 
of  dominating  combination  belong :  and  society  cannot  suffer 
any  of  its  members  to  enjoy  such  a  power  for  their  own  private 
gain  independently  of  its  own  strict  regulation  or  oversight. 

1275.  Natural  Monopolies.  —  It  is  quite  possible  to  distin- 
guish natural  monopolies  from  other  classes  of  undertakings ; 
their  distinctive  marks  are  thus  enumerated  by  Mr.  T.  H. 
Farrer  in  his  excellent  little  volume  on  The  State  in  its  rela- 
tion to  Trade  which  forms  one  of  the  well-known  English 
Citizen  series :  ^ 

1  P.  71.  Mr.  Farrer  is  Permanent  Secretary  of  the  English  Board  of 
Trade  (sec.  694). 


662  THE  OBJECTS  OF  GOVERKMEKT. 

^'  1.  What  they  supply  is  a  necessary/'  a  necessaryy  that  is, 
to  life,  like  water,  or  a  necessary  to  industrial  action,  like  rail- 
road transportation. 

"  2.  They  occupy  peculiarly  favored  spots  or  lines  of  land.'' 
Here  again  the  best  illustration  is  afforded  by  railroads  or  by 
telegraph  lines,  by  water-works,  etc. 

"  3.  The  article  or  convenience  they  supply  is  used  at  the 
place  and  in  connection  with  the  plant  or  machinery  by  which 
it  is  supplied ;  "  that  is  to  say,  at  the  favored  spots  or  along 
the  favored  lines  of  land. 

"  4.  This  article  or  convenience  can  in  general  be  largely,  if 
not  indefinitely  increased,  without  proportionate  increase  in 
plant  and  capital ; "  that  is  to  say,  the  initial  outlay  having 
been  made,  the  favored  spot  or  line  of  land  having  been  occu- 
pied, every  subsequent  increase  of  business  will  increase 
profits  because  it  will  not  proportionately,  or  anything  like 
proportionately,  increase  the  outlay  for  services  or  machinery 
needed.  Those  who  are  outside  of  the  established  business, 
therefore,  are  upon  an  equality  of  competition  neither  as  re- 
gards available  spots  or  lines  of  land  nor  as  regards  opportuni- 
ties to  secure  business  in  a  competition  of  rates. 

"5.  Certain  and  harmonious  arrangement,  which  can  only 
'  be  attained  by  unity,  are  paramount  considerations."  Wide 
and  systematic  organization  is  necessary. 

1276.  Such  enterprises  iriTariablj  gire  to  a  limited  number  of  per- 
''  sons  the  opportunity  to  command  certain  necessaries  of  life,  of  comfort, 
or  of  industrial  success  against  their  fellow  countrymen  and  for  their 
own  advantage.  Once  established  in  any  field,  there  can  be  no  real  com- 
petition between  them  and  those  who  would  afterwards  enter  that  field. 
No  agency  should  be  suffered  to  have  such  control  except  a  public  agency 
which  may  be  compelled  by  public  opinion  to  act  without  selfish  narrow- 
ness, upon  perfectly  equal  conditions  as  towards  all,  or  tome  agency 
upon  which  the  government  may  keep  a  strong  hold  of  regulation. 

1277.  Control  not  necessarily  Administration. -^  Society 

can  by  uo  means  afford  to  allow  the  use  for  private  gsAn  and 


THE  OBJECTS  OF  GOVERNMENT.  663 

without  regulation  of  undertakings  necessary  to  its  own  health- 
ful and  efficient  operation  and  yet  of  a  sort  to  exclude  equality 
in  competition.  Experience  has  proved  that  the  self-iutefest 
of  those  who  have  controlled  such  undertakings  for  private  gain 
is  not  coincident  with  th*e  public  interest:  even  enlightened 
self-interest  may  often  discover  means  of  illicit  pecuniary  ad- 
vantage in  unjust  discriminations  between  individuals  in  the 
use  of -such  instrumentalities.  But  the  proposition  that  the 
government  should  control  such  dominating  organizations  of 
capital  may  by  no  means  be  wrested  to  mean  by  any  necessary 
implication  that  the  government  should  itself  administer  those 
instrumentalities  of  economic! action  which  cannot  be  used  exr^  ' 
cept  as  monopolies.  In  such  cases,  as  Mr.  Farrer  says,  **  there 
are  two  great  alternatives:  (1)  Ownership  and  management 
by  private  enterprise  and  capital  under  regulation  by  the  state. 
(2)  Owneiahip_and  management  by  Grovemment,  central  or 
local."  Government  regulation  may  in  qiost  cases  suffice.  In- 
deed, such  are  the  difficulties  in  the  way  of  establishing  and 
maintaining  careful  business  management  on  the  part  of  gov- 
ernment, that  control  ought  to  be  preferred  to  direiit  adminis- 
tration in  as  many  cases  as  possible,  —  in  every  case  in  which 
control  without  administration  can  be  made  effectual. 

1278.  Equalization  of  Competition. — There  are  some  things 
outside  the  field  of  natural  monopolies  in  which  individual  action  1  /j 
cannot  secure  equalization  of  the  conditions  of  competition ;  and 
in  these  also,  as  in  the  regulation  of  monopolies,  the  practice  of 
governments,  of  our  own  as  well  as  of  others,  has  been  decisively 
on  the  side  of  governmental^^:i|^lation.  By  forbidding  ehilX 
IfttolTfiiVy  "^  p^rvigi  ny  |^' sanitary  conditions  of  factories,  by\ 
limiting  the  employmtKl  of  women  in  occupations  hurtful  to 
their  health,  by  instituting  official  tests  of  the  purity  or  the 
^quality  of  goods  sold,  by  Jiffiiting  hours  of  labor  in  certain 
trades,  by  a  hundred  and  one  limitations  of  the  power  of  un- 
8crupulou£uor  heartless  men  to  out-do  the  scrupulous  and\nerci* 
ful  in  traoe  wt  inilustry^  government  has  assisted  equity.    Those 


664  THE  OBJECTS  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

who  would  act  in  moderation  and  good  conscience  in  cases 
where  moderation  and  good  conscience,  to  be  indulged,  require 
an  increased  outlay  of  money,  in  better  ventilated  buildings,  in 
greater  care  as  to  the  quality  of  goods,  etc.,  cannot  act  upon 
their  principles  so  long  as  more  grinding  conditions  for  labor 
or  more  unscrupulous  use  of  the  opportunities  of  trade  secure 
to  the  unconscientious  an  unquestionable  and  sometimes  even 
a  permanent  advantage ;  they  have  only  the  choice  of  denying 
N^heir  consciences  or  retiring  from  business.  In  scores  of  such 
ckses  government  has  intervened  and  will  intervene ;  but  by 
way,  not  of  interference,  by  way,  nt^^^,  of  nipking  competitiop 
equal  between  those  who  would  rightfullv  conduct  entftrpnsft 

basely  conauci  il.  iz  is  in  tnia  way  that 
society  protects  itself  AgMimt  permanent  injury  and  deteriora- 
tion, and  secures  healthful  equality  of  opportunity  for  self- 
development. 

1279.  Society  greater  than  Government.  —  Society^  it  must 
always  be  remembered,  is  vastly  bigger  and  more  important  ' 
than  its  iustrument.  Government.  Government  should  serve  y 
Society,  by  no  means  rule  or  dominate  it.  Government  shoulil  ♦Jf  ^ 
not  be  made  an  end  in  itself;  it  is  a  means  only,  — a  means  toi,</ 
be  freely  adapted  to  advance  the  best  interests  of  the  soei;y  \^y 
orgajiism.  The  State  exists  for  the  sake  of  Society,  not  Society( 
for  the  sake  of  the  State. 

1280.  Natural  Limits  to  State  Action. —AndJihatJihfiie 
are  gatuy^l  a,nd  imppratlYeJimits-  to>4itati^  action  naxma.  who 
Sjgripusly^idiefi.the^tructure  of  society  can  doubL  The  limit, 
of  state  fiinpt-jfipq  L<t  thft  limit  pf  uscessary.  .coroperatinn  on  the 
part  of  Society  as  a  whole,  the  limit  beyond  which  such  com- 
bination ceases  to  be  imperative  for  the  public  good  and  be- 
comes merelv.,.iiQrivenieiit  for  industrial  or  social  enterprise. 
Co-operation  is  necessary  in  the  sense  here  intended  when  it 
is  indispensable  to  the  equalization  of  the  ^conditions  of  en- 
deavor, indispensable  to  the  maintenaAQ^  of  uniform  rules  of 
individual  rights  and  relationships^  indiSpenlftible  because  to 


/ 


/ 


4 


THE  OBJECTS  OF  GOVERNMENT. 


665 


omit  it  would  inevitably  be  to  hamper  or  degrade  some  for 
the  advancement  of  others  in  the  scale  of  wealth  and  social 
standing. 

1281.  There  are  relations  in  which  men  invariably  have 
need  of  each  other,  in  which  universal  co-operation  is  the  indis- 
pensable condition  of  evep  tnlftrahl^^  ovigf^npa  Only  _some 
ufiiversal  fl-nthnrity  can  make  opportunities  equal  jis  between 
man  and  jnan.  The  divisions  ^^  ^^^'' ^ni^  trb**  ^^Tnhi'nofmTiy^ 
of ^mmerce,  jaaay.  for  the  most  part  be  left  to  contract^  to  frf>fl 
individual  arrangement,  but  the  equalization  of  the  conditions 
which  affect  all  alike  may  no  more  be  left  to  individual  initia^ 
tive  than  may  the  organization  of  government  itself.  Churches, 
clubs,  corporations,  fraternities,  guilds,  partnerships,  unions 
have  for  their  ends  one  or  another  special  enterprise  for  the 
development  of  man's  spiritual  or  material  well-being:  they 
are  all  more  or  less  advisable.  But  the  family  and  the  state 
have  as  their  end  a  general  enterprise  for  the  betterment  and 
equalization  of  the  conditions  of  individual  development :  they 
are  indispensable. 

1282.  The  point  at  which  public  combination  ceases  to  be 

il^^eratiYeU3_-0i _fimirSft  Jipt  ailSr*Ppt.iV^]ft  nf  ^.]par  inHinaf^nn  in 
gfifl(fff^V  tArmft  *    hnt  it   ig   not:   nn    t.hflf  annnnnf.  in/^iafinnf       TVin 

bounds  nf  faynily  aitanpiation  are  not  ind^^^^nfit  bf^^n^^  trhfY 
fure  marked*  only  by  thft  immat^^^^y  ^^  ^^"  r^""f!:  "'''^  ^  the 
parfintal  and  filial  affpftti^nffj  — thiTiga  not  sl\]  nf  ^]\\nh  aya 
definp.d  in  the  law,    fr^ft  mle  tbg^t  the  gtate  should  do  nothing 

whiphjflj^q^lfVUy  pnaHT^ajirn<Tlp>r^iiitfl.hlp.  conditions  tO  Optional 

<^gafw»tafinnq  ift  a^  anffimpnf.ly  jjpgtr  line  of  distinction  between 
governments  and  corporations. J  Those  who  regard  the  state  as 

s^H  npfnnnal,  fiOpv^y|tif>T^^l   i^pjnn    "^^p^jj   a  mere   pa.rtppr«hip^ 
npftTy  wjde  tJ^Q  /\nnrn  f.n  thp.  wOFftt  ^^^"iq  /if  Qpf  jalifl]}!       UnleSS- 
the   state   has   a  nPtr^^fi  \fr]\^nh    iq   qnifo   nlpgrly  HpfinpH   hj  that 

iTi^gariftbkj  "Ti^versaL  imn^i^ta^le  mutu^\jnterdependence  which 

Tftpa   hpynnf}^tbff    fam^^y    ^Iq^^i^Tia    aurl    nannnf.    hp    flaf.iafipH    by 

family  ties,  we  have  absolutely  no  criterion  by  which  we  can 


666  THE  OBJECT?  OP   GOVERNMENT. 

limit,  except  arbitrarily,  the  activities  of  the  state.     The  cri:. 

the  other  hand,  banishes  such  license  of  state  action. 

1288.  The  state,  for  instance,  ought  not  to  supervise  private  morals 
because  they  belong  to  tbe  sphere  of  separate  individual  responsibility, 
not  to  the  sphere  of  mutual  dependence.    Thought  and  conscience  are 
private.  Jipinioa  U  optional.     The  atate.  miy  intervena  Qnly  where 
conamon  action^  uniform  lag,  are.  indiapansaUe.     Whatever  is  merely 
convenient  is   optional,  and   therefore   not   an   affair  for  the   state, 
fjjhurglkpn  are  gDiritually -ciMwrenient ;   joint-stock  companies  aro.  capi- 
talistically  convenient;  h^it  whpn  tha  ^tutt^  onngtHwtp*  ;»e^if  ^  ^hnnh i 
^r_ajaa£rfi.^8ineaa  assooiation  il  institutes  a  monopoly  no  better  than  t 
ittbMa.    l!^?.!ilJ_JJLJiftthinc  ">'»«i»  *■  "ot  jn  «"y  ^^fi*  hptb  in^igp^ne^.Y 
ble  to  social  or  industrial  life  and  necessarily  monopolistic.  ^ 

1284.  The  Family  and  the  State.  —  It  is  the  proper  object 

of  the  family  to  mould  the  individual,  to  form  him  in  the 

-^v-^     period  of  immaturity  in  the  practice  of  morality  and  obedience. 

/  ^      Thi^  period  of  subordination  over,  he  is  called  out  into  an 

'^  '■         independent,  self-directive  activity.     The  ties  of  family  affec- 

^ —        tion  still  bind  him,  but  they  bind  him  with  silken,  not  with 

/  iron   bonds.     He  has  left  his   *  minoritv '   and   reached  his 

^.  '  majority.'     It  is  the  proper  object  of  the  state  to  give  leave 

to  his  individuality,  in  order  that  that  individuality  may  add 

its  quota  of  variety  to  the  sum  of  national  activity.     Family 

/t  discipline,  is  variable,  selective,  foraaative :   it  must  lead  the 


/ 


I 


mativ 
b  lea3! 


individual.  But  the  state  must  not  lea3.  It  must  create  con- 
'^  ^?N  ditions,  but  not  mould  individuals.  Its  discipline  must  be 
invariable,  uniform,  impersonal.  Family  methods  rest  upon 
individual  inequality,  state  methods  upon  individual  equality. 
Family  order  rests  upon  tutelage,  state  order  upon  franchise, 
upon  privilege. 

1285.  The  State  and  Education.  —  In  one  field  the  state 
would  seem  at  first  sight  to  usurp  the  family  function,  the 
fiold,  namely,  of  education.  But  such  is  not  in  reality  the 
case.    Education  is  the  proper  office  of  the  state  {or  two  tea- 


T^B  OBJECTS  OF  GOVBRNMBNT.  667 

sons,  both  of  which  come  within  the  principles  we  have  been 
discussing.    Popular  education  is  necessary  for  the  preserva- 
tion of  those  conditions  of  freedom,  political  and  social,  which 
are  indispensable  to  free  individual  development.    And,  in  the 
second  place,  no  instrumentality  less  universal  in  its  power  and 
authority  than  government  can  secure  popular  education.     In 
brief,  in  order  to  secure  popular  education  the  action  of  society 
as  a  whole  is  necessary ;  and  popular  education  is  indispensa- 
ble to  that  equalization  of  the  conditions  of  personal  develop- 
ment which  we  have  taken  to  be  the  proper  object  of  society. 
Without  popular  education,  moreover,  no  government-  ^-^at.  rap^^q 
upon__popular  action^can  long  endurp:    the  people   must  be 
schooled  in  the  knowledge,  and  if  possible  in  the  virtues,  upon 
which  the  maintenance  and  success  of  free  institutions  depend. 
No  free  government  can  last  in  health  if  it  lose  hold  of  the 
traditions  of  its  history,  and  in  the  public  schools  these  tra- 
ditions may  be  and  should  be  sedulously  preserved,  carefully 
replanted  in  the  thought  and  consciousness  of  each  successive 
generation. 

1286.  Historical  Conditions  of  Governmental  Action.— 
Whatever  view  be  taken  in  each  particular  case  of  the  right- 
fulness or  advisability  of  state  regulation  and  control,  one  rule 
there  is  which  may  not  be  departed  from  under  any  circum- 
stances, and  that  is  the  rule  of  historical  continuity.  In  po A 
tics^  nothing  radically  novel  may,  safely  be  attempted.  No 
result  of  value  can  ever  be  reaciied  in  politics  except  through 
slow  and  gradual  development,  the  careful  adaptations  and  nice 
modifications  of  growth.    Nothing  may  be  done   by   leaps^  * 

Jne      ^j^.*fl 


More  than  that,  each  people,  each  nation,  must  live  upon  t^     ^r 
lines  of  its  own  experience.    Nations  are  no  more  capablejpf^[;;;^$>*^ 
l^rrowing  experience  than  indmdualg  are.    The  histories  of  r|!^J[^ 
other  peoples  may  furnish  us  with  light,  but  they  cannot  im-^^^^ 
nish  us  with  conditions  of  action.    Every  nation  must  con-  ^^ 
stantly  keep  in  touch  with  its  past :  it  cannot  run  towards  its 
^iids  around  sharp  corners. 


6^ 


THE  OBJECTS  OF  GOVERNMENT. 


1287.  Summary.  —  This,  then,  is  the  sum  of  the  whole 
matter :  the  end  of  government  is  the  facilitation  of  the  objects 
of  society.  The  rule  of  governmental  action  is  necessaiy  co- 
operation ;  the  method  of  political  development  is  conservative 
adaptation,  shaping  old  habits  into  new  ones,  modifying  old 
^means  to  accomplish  new  ends.- 


INDEX. 


SUPPLEMENTARY  TO  THE  TOPICAL  ANALYSIS. 


[The  references  are  to  sectionf .] 


Aocoimts,  French  Chamber  of,  origi- 
nated, 292;  Prussian  Supreme  Cham- 
ber of,  4til. 

Acheans.  supremacy  of,  in  Homeric 
times,  125. 

Adaptation  the  rule  of  political  action, 
1200  et  seq.,  120^1211,  1286. 

Adjudication  as  a  source  of  Law,  1187, 
1188. 

Administration,  organization  of  Greek, 
110 ;  sphere  of  imperial,  in  Germany, 
421,  427-436. 

Administration  and  legislation,  under 
modem  systems,  1161-1153. 

'  Administration,'  the,  of  the  Prussian 
Government  District,  481-48^^;  its 
President,  483;  its  methods  of  work, 
482. 

Administrative  Courts,  French,  Ii53, 
354;  Prussian,  500-^)02;  Swiss,  576. 

Administrative  system  of  the  Prank- 
ish monarchy,  359  et  seq. 

Agriculture,  Department  of  (U.S.), 
1119. 

Albert  the  Bear,  383. 

Alexander,  Hellenization  of  the  East 
by.  134. 

Amendment  of  French  constitution 
313,  317,  318;  of  the  German  consti- 
tution, 404;  of  the  Swiss  federal, 
506;  of  the  Swedish  constitution, 
643;  of  the  Norwegian  conMitntion, 
649 ;  of  American  state  constitutions, 
896-903;  of  the  American  federal, 
1045. 

America,  the  English  occujMttion  of, 
832. 


Amphictyony,  the  Delphic,  123. 

AmUgerichtt  the  Prussian,  491,  496. 
499. 

Ancestors,  primitive  worship  of,  29, 30. 

Appeal,  French  Courts  of,  355;  the 
English  Court  of,  734. 

Archon,  creation  of  the  office  of,  in 
Athens,  08;  number  of  archons  in- 
creased to  nine,  69 ;  the,  EponymuSt 
69 ;  the,  BasUeus^  69 ;  the,  Polemar- 
chv8f&);  the,  Thesmothetm,  69. 

Areopagus,  the  Senate  of  the,  relations 
of  Solon  to,  77 ;  powers  of,  curtailed 
by  Ephialtes,  91. 

Argos,  supremacy  of,  127. 

Aristides  extends  eligibility  to  office 
to  all  classes  of  the  people  in  Athens, 
89. 

Aristocracy,  English  and  ancient  con- 
trasted, 1170. 

Aristotle's  analysis  of  the  forms  of 
government,  11()2,  1163;  his  cycle  of 
degeneracy  and  revolution,  1164 ;  in 
the  light  of  tlie  modem  facts  of 
politics,  1165  et  seq. 

Army,  reform  of  Roman,  by  Servius, 
146, 147 ;  place  and  power  of  Roman, 
under  the  Empire,  176;  administra- 
tion of  German,  434 ;  Swiss  federal, 
640;  the  Anstro-Hungarian,  697;  in 
Sweden  and  Norway,  631. 

Arrondissementf  the  French,  347 ;  scru- 
tin  d\  316,  347. 

Arrondissemental  Council,  French, 
.•M7. 

Arsenals  and  dockyards  of  the  United 
9tat«e,  1061. 


670 


INDEX. 


Articles  of  Confederation,  the,  866. 

Aryan,  the,  family,  G-8;  a  doubt  as 
to  the,  family,  9;  tradition  as  to 
descent  and  family  relationship,  11. 

Aryan  Races,  the,  their  significance 
in  the  history  of  government,  S,  3 ; 
ancient  Irish  law,  7 ;  relation  of  In- 
dia to  Aryan  development,  6 ;  donbt 
about  the  early  family  among,  9. 

Asia  Minor,  settlement  of  the  coasts 
of,  by  the  Greeks,  115. 

Assemblies,  the  colonial,  in  Virginia, 
845 ;  their  development,  854,  855. 

Assembly,  the  Athenian  popular,  insti- 
tuted by  Solon,  75,  76;  payment  for 
attendance  upon  the  Athenian,  90; 
the  Spartan,  102 ;  summoned  by  the 
Ephors,  104 ;  relations  of,  to  Lycur- 
gus,  109 ;  the  French  Constituent,  of 
the  Revolution,  905, 306, 308 ;  French 
constituent,  of  1871-76,  311;  the 
French  National,  313,  317-320. 

Athens,  see  Topical  AncUyais ;  tenure 
of  property  in,  1251. 

Audit,  Court  of,  French,  354. 

Auditor,  The,  of  an  American  state, 
089,  991. 

Augustus,  transmutation  of  republican 
into  imperial  institutions  by,  165- 
170. 

Australia,  the  governments  of,  825. 

Austria,  originated  in  Ostmark,  363; 
becomes  duchy,  368 ;  won  by  Rudolph 
of  Habsburg,  370;  and  the  Empire, 
374  e(  seg.;  in  the  German  Confed- 
eration, 395;  out  of  Germany,  398; 
see  Topical  Analysis. 

Authority,  government  rests  upon, 
1154. 

Baden,  relations  of,  to  other  German 
SUtes,  394,  397,  399,  401. 

Baillit  use  and  development  of  office 
of.  in  France,  296,  297. 

Bankruptcy,  laws  of,  in  U.S.,  908. 

liasileuSf  the  archon,  69. 

Bavaria,  relations  of.  to  other  German 
states,  394,  307, 30^1.401 ;  independent 
administration  of  railways.  431;  in- 
dependent postal  and  telegraph  ser- 


vice, 432;  and  military  administra- 
tion, 434. 

Benefice,  the  feudal,  238;  in  England 
and  France,  239. 

Berlin,  government  of,  492. 

Bemadotte,  620. 

Bluntschli,  Dr.  J.  C,  definition  of  a 
state,  16. 

Board  of  Trade,  the  Engliah,  694. 

Bohemia,  acquisition  of,  by  Austria, 
580,  581;  history  of,  589-591. 

Bonapartists,  French,  311. 

Boroughs,  English,  representation  of, 
in  House  of  Commons,  667,  669,  706; 
geographical  relations  of,  to  counties 
in  parliamentary  representation,  709 ; 
'County'  boroughs,  762,  797;  crea- 
tion and  constitution  of»  794,  796; 
judicial  status  of,  796;  clssoes  and 
powers  of, .797-801;  Ameriean,  1030 
et  seq, 

Bosnia.  586, 596. 

Bourgeoisie,  gift  of,  by  French  kings, 
278. 

Brandenburg,  the  Mark,  363,  383  et 
seq. ;  early  organization  of,  441-445; 
process  of  centralization  in,  446 ;  see 
Prussia,  Topical  Analysis. 

Budget,  the  national,  in  England,  697; 
the  county,  774-776. 

Budget  Committee,  the  French,  332. 

Bull,  the  Golden,  names  electors  of 
Holy  Roman  Empire,  371. 

Bundesgericht,  the  Swiss.  See  Fed- 
eral Court. 

Bundesrath,  the  German,  its  compo- 
sition and  character,  406 ;  representa- 
tion of  the  states  in,  406;  functions 
of.  407-410;  its  organization,  411, 
412. 

Bundesrath,  the  Swiss.  See  Federal 
CounciL 

Burggfaf,  the,  442.  443. 

Burke,  Edmund,  on  the  developmeat 
of  the  colonial  assemblies  in  America, 
854. 

Cabinet,  the  French,  322,  SM;  the 
French  departmental,  334;  the  Eng^ 
lish,  its  origin,  674;   stages  of  its 


development,  675 ;  history  of  mbaa^  | 
terial   responsibility,   676,  677 ;   as ' 
Execative.  67S,  700;  the  Qowmtign  \ 
not  a  member  of,  679;  positiaB  of, 
G80 ;  appointment  of,  681 :  its  eoaipo- 
sition,    682-685;    its   parliamentary 
responsibility,   686,  687;    iU    legal 
status,  688;  its  foncdon  io  legisla- 
tion, 689. 

Caesar,  Julius,  place  in  Roman  consti- 
tutional history,  164. 

Canada,  the  Government  of,  818-83*. 

Cantonal  Legislatures,  the  Swiss,  517, 
518;  Executives,  in  Switzerland,  52:t. 

Cantons,  the  French,  348;  the  Swiss, 
governments  of,  see  Topical  Analy- 
sis. 

Capets,  concentration  of  feudal  power 
by  the,  253,  269. 285,  286. 

Carolingians,  rise  and  influence  of,  252. 

Cassation  Court,  the  French,  355; 
courts  of  the  Swiss  cantons,  660; 
chamber  of  the  Swiss  federal  court, 
575. 

Censor,  Roman,  156. 

Centuries  created  by  Servius,  146, 147; 
participate  in  the  choice  of  consuls, 
148, 156 ;  later  civil  functions  of.  155. 

Chambers,  French,  sovereignty  of,  313 ; 
as  National  Assembly,  317-320 ;  gov- 
ernment by  the,  333;  in  case  of  un- 
lawful dissolution  of,  316. 

Chancellor,  the  Imperial,  in  Germany, 
422^24 ;  in  the  Bvndesrath,  411, 425; 
and  the  Vice  Chancellor,  426;  the 
Swiss  federal,  545. 

Chancellor,  the  Lord,  in  England,  705, 
737. 

Chancery,  English  Court  of,  its  origin, 
666 ;  division  of  the  High  Court,  732. 
733. 

Change,  principles  of,  in  primitive  so- 
ciety, 34, 36-45 ;  effected  by  competi- 
tion of  customs,  37, 38;  by  migration 
and  conquest,  40,  41;  by  imitation 
and  by  individual  initiative,  42,  43. 

Charles  the  Great  promulgates  version 
of  the  Roman  Law,  231,  251;  estab- 
lishes '  Holy  Roman  Empire,'  2B0. 

Charters,  American  colonial,  848-H50; 


political  derelni— ft.  1137  ef  «f . 

Choice  in  the  devekycat  of  iastits- 
tiotts,  21 :  of  nilen  a  sup  of  dertkap- 
■nent  in  priMitive  wcietj.  44. 

Chnrcb.  tke  Roaaa  Catbolie  asa  «mfT. 
ing  foreein  tke  Middle  Ages.  348.  ^ 

Circle  (Coimty).  the  Pntsstaa,  486-18: : 
its  Committee,  486,  501;  its  Diet, 
487;  the  Austrian  financial,  6ia 

Cities,  Imperial,  of  Holy  Roman  Em* 
pire,  372;  Prtfstian,  government  of, 
490-493;  English,  government  of. 
See  Boroughs ;  American,  1090  et 
seq. ;  their  organization.  1035-1037. 

Citizen,  approach  of  the  ancient  Greek 
or  Roman,  to  complete  membership 
of  the  state.  66. 

Citizenship,  begins  to  be  dissociated 
with  kinship.  190;  Roman,  and  the 
law,  210;  in  the  German  Empire, 
437,  919;  in  Switzerland,  526,  919; 
in  Austria-Hungary,  003 ;  in  Sioeden- 
Norway,  635;  in  the  U.S.,  915,  916; 
elements  of  confusion  touching,  917; 
naturalization,  918;  under  a  con- 
federation, 920. 

'  City,'  the  ancient,  at  first  a  confeder- 
ate centre,  53-5<);  contrasted  with 
modem  centres  of  population.  53 ;  a 
confederacy  of  '  houses,*  55;  religion 
of  the,  61 ;  decay  of  the  antique,  62; 
absorbs  its  constituent  parts.  64-^tfI ; 
the,  of  Solon,  iXl ;  the.  the  centrn  of 
ancient  politics,  1H8. 

Civil  Service  Reform,  1103-1105;  (kim. 
mission,  1120. 

Classes,  the  four  property,  creaUwl  by 
Solon,  73;  the  Ave  proi»erty,  cr(«atiwl 
by  Servius,  146,  147;  non-rltl/.«<n,  in 
Athens,  93;  in  HjMirln,  (W;  in  \Um\t^, 
152;  constitutional  fnfliiAnre  of,  tii 
Rome,  153-lMt;  ingen«iral  In  afiH«ini 
politics,  191. 

Cllsthenes,  ri»ior%nn  iff,  \u  Ath«tns,  Al  • 
87;  suiecess  of  eonniUuiUnthl  rri«»M- 
nres  of,  MH. 

Code,  the, of  f >rar/). 71 ;  ih'i  1\rni  Wtutnu, 
the  XIK  TahlMi,  Um;  th«-,  tft  TIim^ 
dosfns,  215,  260;  of  Justliilsii,  915) 


of  Alarlc,  231.  2S6:  ot  Siglsmand, 
231;  of  Nkpultfuu,  am. 

Cadiiis.  lite  lint  king  o(  AUiens,  c>T: 
lanilly  of.  in  tbe  arcliuDship,  liX. 

<  olonial  Expansion,  Knglith,  SlI); 
policy,  8I4-ttl«;  courts,  powers  of, 
Ki6i  Envornora,  powers  of,  VSS;  or- 
ganization in  A'siD  £nijlanii,  840; 
eipaoBioD  without  nepaTBdoli  In  the 
aoatli,  842;  luoiotf  in  Uie  Sontli,M3. 

Colonial,  English,  government  o[.  see 
Tvpieal  Analyiis  ;  in  New  England, 
S3S,  836.  H37-840;  in  the  South,  841- 
846;  the  Middle,  in  America.  847; 
development  of  constitutional  libert? 
in  the  American,  Wi4~858;  tbeir  po- 
litical sympathy,  SST;  separaleness 
of  their  Koverunienlt,  864. 

Coloniea,  the  Hreeli,  and  the  Oreek 
eoLonlal  system,  118 ;  oonitjtutioiu  of 
Oreek,  11!).  120 ;  law  of  constitutional 
modification  among  Greek,  ISI. 

Colombia,  Distriot  of,  IMH.  1090;  the 
oonrta  of.  1093, 1«>1. 

ConiiEarti(.tbeTeuloDlc,2Je,Z2S;  and 
the  feudal  relatiooK,  S3K. 

Cumltiii  curiata,  144;  elects  Tribunes, 
154;  survives  changes,  IBS;  cc-iidiri- 
atii,  creation  and  character,  146. 147 ; 
chooavs  consuls,  146. 166;  later  pow- 
ers of,  l&S;  iribittii  absorbs  leglsla- 
Uve  sovereignty,  1 55. 

Commendation,  feudal,  240. 

Commerce,  Interstate,  regulation  of, 
in  C.8.,9]a. 

Commission,  the  French  Departmen- 
Ul,  ,146. 

Committees,  French  legislative,  330- 
332;  ol  German  BundfSF'ith,  il2;  of 
German  Stkhttan,  418 ; 

Committees,  Standing,  In  American 
state  legislatures.  itaH;  ol  the  fed- 
eral SenaM  (U.S.I,  1001-1063;  of  the 
federal  House  of  Representatives 
CC5.),  1071-1078. 

ComnuHi  Law  courts.  In  American 
states,  M4-953. 

Common  Pleas.  English  Court  of.  its 
origin.  866. 

Commons,  House  of.  its  origin.  6T1 ;  its 


original  character.  707 ;  connty  and 
borough  representatlveB  in.  7(^;  re- 
form of  representation  In,  7II>'71G; 
elecHunand  term  of,  71S-7I!);  sum- 
moos,  electoral  writ,  prorogation. 
720-723;  Drgaaization  of,  724;  hall 
and  seating  of,  72S, 

Communes,  medimval  rural,  In  France, 
374 ;  the  modem  French,  their  or- 
ganization, functions,  etc,  34!l-3n2; 
the  Fmssian  rara1.44Q;  tbeProBsian 
dty,  490-193;  the  Swiss,  52G,  eat; 
the  Austrian,  810;  the  Hnngariao, 
613;  the  Swedish,  613;  the  Norwe- 
gian, 046. 

Competition,  Eqnalliation  of,  1278. 

Comptroller,  the,  of  an  American  state, 
989,991. 

Comptroller-General,  position  and 
po^er  of.  in  prc-revolutioniuy 
France,  303. 

Conceptions,  certain  legal,  universal, 
1212. 

Confederacy  of  the  Rhine,  3M,  401. 

Confederation,  principle  of.  in  primi- 
tive society,  02-67 ;  a.  oontraated 
with  a  modern  fsderal  state,  1141- 
1143. 

Confederation,  tbe  SiBia,  ita  «dc(N 
gence  in  Germany,  373;  theOennnn, 
ofl81fi,.'ffl9;  the  North  Gcmuut,  997; 
the  Amerimn.  of  1781.  WUI ;  Its  ooti- 
stItutloD.BG6:  it»WpakDeBS,Slt7;  dti- 
zenahip  under  a,  920. 

Contlicl  of  LiiWB  in  the  V.S..  e04-VU>.  , 

Conflicts,  Frendi  Tribunal  of,  867; 
Priiaaian  Court  of,  602;  Swiaa  Fed- 
eral Assembly  as  n  rourt  of.  S68. 

Congress,  tbe.  of  tbe  Contederatloo. 
866-067;  of  the  U.S.,  lOM  «I  trg.; 
Acts  of.  1077-1081 ;  nnd  tbe  Execu- 
tive, 1063,  1076.  1107, 1108. 

Connecticut,  Charier  of.  8411, 

Conqnest,  eflect  of,  on  race  habits  and 
in&tltntloDB,41;  elf ects  of ,  on  Konui 
constitution.  161. 157-160;  eSeots  of , 
upon  Teutonic  Institution*,  234-337; 
effects  of.  npon  Tentonic  InslitDtloDs 
inEni:liiiid,663. 

Cof,nli.iplfbl,,Jii. 


INDBX. 


678 


Conmium  tributum  plebis  elects  Trib- 
nnes,  165. 

Constantine,  goyemmental  reforms  of, 
181-184;  separation  of  ciyil  from 
military  command  by,  181;  territo- 
rial division  of  the  Empire  by,  181- 
182;  civil  provincial  officers  under, 
181, 182;  military  provincial  officers 
under,  183;  household  offices  estab- 
lished by,  184. 

Constituent  functions  of  government, 
1233, 1247-1264. 

Ck)n8titution,  the  French,  framing  of, 
311 ;  character  of,  312 ;  amendment 
of,  313,  317,  318;  the  Swiss,  610;  its 
character,  511,  612;  its  indefinite 
grants,  613 ;  its  guarantee  of  canto- 
nal constitutions,  514;  its  amend- 
ment, 666;  Austro-Hungariarit  of 
1867,  692,  594;  the  Swedish,  oscil- 
lating development  of,  619;  its 
amendment,  643;  the  Norwegian, 
621,  622;  its  amendment,  649;  the 
English,  730;  of  the  U.  S.,  and  col- 
onial precedents,  869-871;  charac- 
ter of  the  government  formed  by 

.  it,  872  et  seg. ;  powers  granted  by  it 
to  the  federal  government,  890; 
powers  withheld  by  it  from  the 
states,  891;  powers  left  by  it  to 
states,  892,  893;  its  general  charac- 
ter, 1045 ;  its  amendment,  1046. 

Ck)nstitutional  development,  English, 
as  compared  with  American,  868  et 
seq. 

Constitutions,  American  state,  non- 
constitutional  provisions  in,  894-897, 
926 ;  amendment  of,  898-903. 

Consuls,  Roman,  creation  of  office  of, 
148;  chosen  by  Comitia  Centuriata, 
148, 166;  relations  of,  to  Senate,  149, 
150 ;  steps  towards  the  admission  of 
plebeians  to  office  of,  166 ;  under  the 
Empire,  166. 167,  170,  n. ;  of  Itolian 
towns,  276. 

Contract,  absence  of  the  idea  of,  from 
primitive  society,  17 ;  the,  theory  of 
the  origin  of  government,  18. 

Control,  Central,  over  local  adminis- 
trative bodies  in  France,  316,  347, 


361,  362 ;  in  England,  800.  801.  806, 
812;  in  American  state  governments, 
973-977,  993,  994. 

Control  not  necessarily  administration, 
1277. 

Conveniences  of  society,  the,  adminis- 
tration of,  by  the  state,  1260. 

Corporations,  law-making  by,  1193; 
regulation  of,  by  the  state,  1268. 

Corpus  Juris  Civilis,  216-217;  study 
of.  in  the  Middle  Ages,  216,  268;  sub- 
sidiary authority  in  Germany,  266. 

Council  of  Elders  under  patriarchal 
presidencies,  48,  49;  representative 
confederate  character  of,  67;  the 
Spartan,  101;  election  to  Spartan, 
103;  probouletitic  legislative  func- 
tions of  Spartan,  101 ;  judicial  func- 
tions of  Spartan.  101. 104, 106;  asso- 
ciated with  early  Roman  kings,  144. 

Council  of  Ministers,  French,  322,  325 ; 
Prussian,  460. 

Council  of  State,  the  French,  origi- 
nates in  Feudal  Court,  291,  292;  its 
development  and  dififerentiation,292 ; 
its  composition  and  functions,  363; 
the  Prussian,  468,  459;  the  Norwe- 
gian, 644,  645. 

Council  of  States  {Standerath) ,  The 
Swiss,  its  composition,  552,  553;  its 
functions,  555.  556. 

Councils,  the  English  County,  their 
constitution,  764-768;  their  powers, 
770-777. 

County,  the  English,  and  the  Saxon 
Kingdom,  656 ;  representation  of,  in 
House  of  Commons,  708 ;  geographi- 
cal relations  of,  to  boroughs  in  par- 
liamentary representation,  670,  709 ; 
its  historical  rootage,  761;  early 
evolution  of  its  organs,  752;  see 
Topical  Analysis ;  the,  in  the  (/.  S., 
1026-1027;  in  the  South,  H44,  102K; 
where  the  township  nxiiitN,  1029. 

County  Courts,  the  English,  at  present, 
7»^741 ;  the  ancient,  761,  762. 

Courts,  the  English  law,  their  dnrivrv 
tion,  666;  their  present  cimi(Kmliion 
and  jnrifldiction,  I'M  H  srq.i  |M»wffrN 
of  English  coUmlal,  H26i  \nU%f\^rmiik' 


674 


INDEX. 


tion  of  federal  law  by  American 
state,  888,  1096;  the,  of  American 
states,  9i0-962;  of  the  U.S.,  1066 
et  9eq. ;  their  procedure,  1096. 

Crete,  power  and  institutions  of,  126. 

Criminal  law.  diversities  of,  in  U.S.,  907. 

Croatia,  Slavonic  village-communities 
in,  7 ;  acquired  by  Austria,  684. 

CroatiarSlavonia,  government  of,  614. 

Crown  Colonies,  government  of  the 
present  English,  827;  in  America, 
863. 

Crusades,  the,  and  the  mediseval  towns, 
279 ;  and  the  mediseval  French  mon- 
archy, 286. 

Curies,  the  Roman,  confederate  part 
in  early  politics,  144;  exclusive  As- 
sembly of  {Comitia  curiata),  elects 
Tribunes,  164 ;  survives  change,  166. 

Custom,  the  reign  of,  in  primitive 
society,  31.  32;  and  written  law  in 
France,  267;  local,  and  Roman  law 
in  France,  261-266;  as  a  source  of 
Uw,  1184. 1185. 1194,  1196. 

Customs,  dififerences  of,  in  primitive 
society,  35;  antagonism  between, 
36;  competition  of,  37;  prevalence 
of  8uperior.  38. 

Czar,  the,  of  Russia,  nature  of  his  power. 
1204,  1210. 

Dalmatia.  Slavonic  village-communi- 
ties in.  7 ;  acquired  by  Austria,  586. 

Danes,  The,  615. 

Decemvirs,  The.  198. 

Delegations,  the  Austro-Hungarian, 
602. 

Delos,  the  Confederacy  of,  and  its  in- 
fluence upon  the  position  of  Athens, 
129;  transmuted  into  Athenian  em- 
pire, 130. 

Delphi,  centre  of  an  amphictyony,  123; 
inHuence  of  the  Oracle  at,  124 ;  seat 
of  religious  games,  128. 

DemeSt  new  arrangement  and  combina- 
tion of,  by  Clisthenes,  82,  83. 

Aijuos  (people),  the  primitive  Greek, 
composition  and  character  of.  52. 

Democracy,  its  present  and  future 
prevalence.  1171;   the  modern,  dif- 


ferent in  form  from  the  ancieDt, 
1172;  and  also  in  nature,  1173; 
growth  of  the  democratic  idea.  1174. 

Denmark,  union  of,  with  Sweden  and 
Norway,  617. 

Departments  of  Administration, 
French  central,  temp.  Lonia  Xiy.291, 
296;  organization  of  French,  334; 
functions  of  French.  335;  the  GtT' 
man  imperial,  421-435 ;  thePruMiaa, 
467,463;  the iStoiu  federal,  534.636; 
the  Common,  of  AuHriO'Sunifary, 
697;  and  the  Delegations,  602;  the 
Austriante06;  th»  Swedish,  eaO;  the 
Norwegian,  645;  the  English,  691 
eiseq.;  American  federal,  110^1120. 

Departments,  the  French,  organized 
by  Napoleon,  306 ;  their  present  or- 
ganization, 338-346. 

Deputies,  French  Chamber  of,  compo- 
sition, etc,  of,  316;  dissolation  of, 
by  President.  315,  320,  32L 

De-socialization,  modern,  of  the  state, 
1244. 

Development  of  government,  probable 
early,  see  Topical  Analysis;  con- 
tinuity of,  1121;  order  discoverable 
in,  1123;  course  of,  in  the  ancient 
world,  1123 ;  England's  contributions 
to,  1125  et  seq. ;  contributions  of  the 
Romans  to.  1126  et  seq. 

Diocletian,  division  of  Empire  by.  179. 
180. 

Discipline,  the  Spartan  sUte,  107,  109. 

Discussion  begins  to  determine  insti- 
tutions, 192;  Scientific,  as  a  source 
of  Law,  1191. 

Dispositio  Achillea,  the,  388. 

Dissolution  of  French  Chamber  of  Dep- 
uties by  the  President,  316,  320. 321. 

District,  Prussian  Government,  480- 
484;  its  Committee,  484,  601;  the 
Prussian  Magisterial,  488;  Courts, 
Prussian,  494  et  seq. ;  Courts,  Prus- 
sian Superior.  494  et  seq. ;  the  Swiss. 
524. 

District  Attorney,  the  U.  S..  1091. 

Divorce,  conflict  of  laws  touching,  in 
U.  8..  905. 

Domains,  Prussian  Chamber  for  War 


675 


and,  448  et  ieq.,  491;  fnsioii  of  the 
administration  of  War  and  Domains 
in  Prossia,  4B0;  Chambers.  Prussian. 
449. 

Draco,  his  code,  71. 

Durham,  Lord,  in  Canada.  816. 

East,  Hellenization  of.  by  Alexander, 
134 ;  character  of  Greek  cirilisation 
in  the,  135, 136. 

Economic  Cooncil,  the  Prussian,  462. 

'  Economic  laws,'  in  Sweden.  625. 

Economic  relations  of  Austria  and 
Hungary,  600. 

Edict,  the  Prstor's,  202;  of  the  Bo- 
man  proTincial  governors,  207. 

Education  Department  of  the  English 
Privy  Council.  699,  810. 

Education,  Public,  plan  of.  in  England. 
811 ;  a  function  of  the  state,  1262, 
1286. 

Elders,  Council  of,  under  patriarchal 
presidencies,  48,  49;  confederated 
family  chielii  in  the  primitive  coun- 
cil, 57 ;  loss  of  separate  powers,  66 ; 
the  Spartan  Council  of,  101 ;  election 
of  Spartan,  103;  judicial  functions 
of  the  Spartan  Council  of,  101.  104, 
106;  probouleutic  legislative  func- 
tions of,  101 ;  loss  of  importance  by, 
190. 

Elector,  the  Great,  of  Brandenburg, 
391. 

Electors,  the  German,  369, 371. 

Elgin,  Lord,  on  the  powers  of  English 
colonial  governors,  828. 

Emperor,  the  Austrian,  as  Emperor- 
King,  595, 596 ;  as  monarch  of  Aus- 
tria, 604,  607 ;  power  of,  to  legislate 
in  recess  of  Beichsrath,  608 ;  as  King 
of  Hungary,  611. 

Emperor,  the  German.  402,  403 ;  shares 
sovereignty  of  the  Empire  only  as 
King  of  Prussia,  406. 

Emperor,  the  Boman,  creation  of 
oflSce  and  powers  of,  165-169;  na- 
tionality of  later  incumbents  of 
office  of,  175. 

Empire,  Athenian,  ISO. 

Empire,  the  German,  origination  of 


pwent,  a99L  401;  goremment  of, 
see  Topical  Analytu, 

Empire, '  Holy  Boman,'  establishment 
and  influence  of,  in  Middle  Ages, 
290,  251 ;  influence  of.  on  spread  of 
Boman  law  in  Germany,  266 ;  history 
of,  361  €t  $eq. ;  becomes  exclusively 
German,  375;  in  eighteenth  century, 
380;  endof.38L 

Empire,  Boman.  establishment  of,  160, 
164-169;  causes  which  led  to.  159- 
163;  growth  of  new  offices  under, 
172,  177.  178,  181-185;  division  of 
Boman  into  Eastern  and  Western, 
136,  143,  186,  187;  effect  of,  upon 
politics,  196;  unifying  influence  of 
the  Holy  Boman,  in  the  Middle  Ages, 
250, 25L 

England,  entrance  of  Roman  law  into, 
267. 

English,  the,  and  the  Romans  com- 
pared, U26-1128;  contrasted,  1129, 
1130. 

English  institutions,  adaptation  of.  in 
America,  833. 834.  858  nt  teq. ;  grew 
by  consolidation,  859. 

Ephialtes,  constitutional  reforms  of,  in 
Athens.  91. 

Ephors,  the  Spartan,  104, 105. 

Eponymui,  the  Archon,  69. 

Equity,  courts  of,  in  American  states. 
954-966;  fusion  of,  with  common 
law,  955;  as  a  source  of  law,  1189, 
1190. 

Estates,  Prussian  Communal,  479. 

Estimates,  the,  in  England,  696. 

Ethics,  Law  and.  1213. 

Evpairid$,  the  Athenian,  and  the  early 
archonship,  69 ;  and  the  party  of  the 
plain,  70 ;  as  landlords  and  creditors. 
72;  preferred  for  office  under  the 
Solonian  constitution,  75;  shut  out 
from  exclusive  privilege  by  Clis- 
thenes.  82. 84,  86. 

Elxchequer.  English  Court  of.  its  origin. 
666;  the  Chancellor  of  the,  697. 

Executive,  the  Swiss  cantonal,  523; 
the  Swiss  federal,  527  et  $eq. ;  of  an 
American  state.  964-071 ;  contrasted 
with  federal,  972;  its  real  character, 


9T4-9r7 ;  Heveml  officare  of,  978-993 ; 
constltuUnnal  diffusion  of,  SB!);  no 
hierarchy,  904;  the  federal  (U,  8.). 
109T  el  teq. ;  rolationaot,  to  Congross. 
tQB3, 10T6.  HOT,  1108. 
Bttradltlon,  in  Swiascuitolu,  M2. 

Punily,  the.  iM  ortgin :  was  It  patrl- 
arohal.  6;  the  Greek  and  Koman, 
S;  the  DOD-Aryan,  its  organization, 
10 ;  develupDient  of  the  state  from 
Uie  patriarchal ,  IS^  the  piimnl  unit 
ol  political  organiiatioD,  36 ;  and  the 

Fatbrr,  the,  authority  of,  necewary  to 
perfected  goverameiit  lu  primltivH 
iuiclot]',SA;  early  sunctlim of  aathoi^ 
ity  of.  2li;  primitive  priesthood  of 
the,  68,  S9. 

Federal  Assembly,  the  Swiss.  M6~ 
608. 

Federal  CoDncl),  the  Swim,  .^28-538; 
Its  mixed  fonclions,  nSG-ti^:  as  an 
administrative  court.  BTH. 

Federal  Court,  the  Swiss,  Its  origin, 
811,  6M,  OtiT;  ilB  oompOBitloB,  D«8; 
Its  Jurisdiction,  sm-mb. 

Federal  State,  the  modern,  coiiira«l«d 
with  Con federatloDB,  lUl-1143;  dis- 
tinguishing marks  of  tho  modem, 
1141-1140. 

Federation  the  procese  of  growth  in 
America.  fIBS. 

Fen.lBllsm,  a  fu.sion  of  Germanic  with 
{toman  Institutions  and  conceptions, 
2K{;  defined,  2:18;  local  differenoes 
In  moUiods  of,  23»;  results  of,  241- 
344;  nnifylng  tnfluenciH  checklog, 
34T-251 ;  contralixing  forces  result' 
ing  from,  3Ki-2B4;  and  sovereignty, 
243;  and  the  towns,  244;  effects  of. 
in  Franco.  26S,  270-2T2;  and  the 
OruBiwlea,  37!),  28l>;  In  Germany  con- 
trasted witli  foudnllsm  in  Frani-e. 
3S»  ritrq.:  In  BwltierlHnd,  «»:  the 
Norman,  In  England,  ILW :  the  feudal 
sjrslem  in  England,  ivn;  and  the 
modem  monnrch,  1124:  and  the 
functions  nt  govemm-nl,  1242.  1243. 


1 


down  to  time  of  Frederic  the  diteut, 
449, 

Folk-moot,  the  Euglish,  GM. 

Force  at  the  basis  of  govemment,  1154 
el  scq, ;  in  ancii-nt  and  in  modem 
systems.  IIM.  I16T. 

Foreign  Affairs,  in  the  German  Empire, 
437. 

Forma  of  government,  1161  et  leq.; 
see  Topkul  Analytii. 

France,  entrance  of  Roman  law  into. 
2li0-36e, 

Francliiae,  the  parliamentary,  in  Pros- 
sia,  4ij7,  468 ;  porliameDtary.  in  Ans- 
trlB.  607;  Hnngarian,  613;  Norwe- 
gian, 616;  in  England,  708,710-711!; 
the  English  county,  769 ;  in  the  Eng- 
lish parish,  784;  in  the  English 
Unions,  791 ;  in  the  English  boron^, 
•KS;  In  the  American  states,  »1T, 
937-039;  in  federal  elecUons  (C.S.), 
1069,  1070. 

Frederic  the  Great,  RW1,  393. 

Frederic  Barbarossa.  368. 

Functions  of  Government,  see  Tbpfeaf 
AnalytU. 

Oalicla,  ass. 

Games,  the  various  sacred,  128;  influ- 
ence of,  in  Greece,  I2H. 

Oeme/»(/<,  Uie  Swiss,  see  CommnOes. 

General  Council,  the,  of  the  Frencb 
Department,  31G.  341-1144. 

'Generality,'  the  French,  300;  givfls 
place  to  modem  Department,  308. 

Gfn«,  see 'House.' 

Germany,  entranee  of  RnuiBn  law  Into. 
'Jfifi. 

Gnelst.  Professor,  influence  of.  upon 
Pni^an  administration,  iCS. 

Gods,  private  family  and  eity,  in  primt- 
tlre  times,  19. 

Government,  its  origin  in  kitmbfp,  t; 
choice  in  the  development  of,  24;  Its 
beginnings  In  the  discipline  ol  til* 
patriarchal  family.  20;  an  organ  of 
society,  IliW.  iSOS,  127H,  1370;  H* 
Tnpir.il  Anolvm 


INDEX. 


677 


term  of  office,  967;  their  qualifica- 
tions, 968;  their  relations  to  other 
state  officials,  97^-976.  993;  their 
duties  and  powers,  978-981, 

Gracchi,  the.  measures  and  fate  of,  163. 

Graft  the,  as  an  official  under  the 
Prankish  monarchy,  309,  360,  362. 

Great  Ck)uncil,  the,  of  the  Norman 
kings,  659;  evolution  from  it  of  Par- 
liament, the  Cabinet,  and  the  courts 
of  law,  662  et  seq. 

Greater  Britain,  831. 

Greece,  Governments  of,  see  Topical 
Analysis. 

Greeks,  original  migrations  of,  112; 
influence  of  the  Phoenicians  upon 
the,  113;  remigrations  and  settle- 
ment of  the  Mediterranean,  114-117 ; 
colonial  system  of  the,  118-121 ;  union 
and  nationality  among.  122 ;  religious 
community  among,  123,124 ;  political 
AggregBitions  of,  126-127 ;  games  and 
festivals  among,  128;  eastern  and 
western,  136. 142;  subjection  of  the. 
to  Rome,  143. 

Guilds,  the  mediaeval  trade,  246. 

Gustaf  Adolf,  619. 

Gustaf  Eriksson,  618. 

Habit  conditions  legal  development, 

1200-1208. 
Habsburg,  first  emperor  of  House  of, 

370 ;  the,  marriages,  378. 
Hardenberg,  Ck)unt,  462. 
Helisea,  institution  of  the.  in  Athens, 

and  character  and  functions  of,  78 ; 

expansion  of,  by  Clisthenes,  86. 
'Hellas,'  meaning  of  the  term,  HI; 

law  of   constitutional  modification 

in,  121 ;  see  Topical  Analysis. 
Hellenotamim,  officers  of  the  Delian 

Confederacy,  129. 
Helots,  the  Spartan,  97. 
Helvetic  Republic,  the,  608. 
Henry  HI.,  of  the  Holy  Roman  Empire, 

367. 
Herzegovina,  686,  698. 
High  Court  of  Justice,  the  English, 

732,  733,  738,  740,  743. 
Hobbes.  Thomas,  the  Leviathan  of,  18 ; 


views  on  the  origin  of  political  so- 
ciety. 18 ;  theory  of  a  Law  of  Nature, 
18 ;  idea  of  an  original  state  of  war, 
18. 

Hohenstaufen,  the,  368. 

Hohenzollem.  the,  acquire  Branden- 
burg, 387. 

Home  Office,  the  English,  692. 

Home  Rule  in  Bohemia  and  Hungary, 
689,690. 

Hooker,  Richard,  Ecclesiastical  Polity, 
18 ;  on  the  law  of  Nature  in  its  con- 
nection with  the  origin  of  society,  18. 

'  House.'  the,  or  genst  12;  a  complete 
organism  within  the  ancient  'city,' 
63 ;  its  junction  with  a  phratry,  64 ; 
a  constituent  member  of  the '  city.' 
66 ;  political  disintegration  of.  66, 66; 

House  of  Representatives,  see  Repre- 
sentatives, House  of. 

Household  Officers,  under  the  Roman 
Empire,  177,  184;  in  the  French 
Monarchy,  291. 

Houses,  reasons  for  two  legislative,  in 
England,  671;  in  U.  S..  928-931; 
names  of  two  legislative,  in  Ameri- 
can states,  933. 

Hundred,  the  English,  and  its '  moot,' 
664. 

Hungary,  acquisition  of,  by  Austria, 
680,  683;  relations  of,  to  Austria, 
687 ;  see  Topical  Analysis. 

Imitation,  tribal  and  individual,  a 
force  of  change  in  primitive  society, 
42.43, 

Impeachment,  history  of  ministerial, 
in  England.  676;  disappearance  of, 
in  England,  677. 

India,  contains  evidence  of  old  Aryan 
habit  and  organization.  6;  govern- 
ment of  British,  829,  830. 

Individualism,  unknown  in  ancient 
politics,  1176;  introduced  with 
Christianity  and  the  prevalence  of 
Teutonic  institutions,  1176;  relative 
under  feudal  system,  1177 ;  destroyed 
by  the  modern  monarchy  in  its  first 
forms,  1178 ;  revived  by  Renaissance 
and  Reformation,  1179. 


678 


INDEX. 


Initiatiye,  individual,  entrance  and 
influence  of,  in  primitive  society,  43. 

Instruction,  Superior  Council  of  Pub- 
lic, French,  354. 

Intendant,  the  French,  299;  origin 
and  development  of  the  ofdce,  301 ; 
and  the  Comptroller-General,  303. 

Inter-Cantonal  judicial  comity  in  Switz- 
erland, 577. 

Interior,  Department  of  the  (U.  S.), 
1118. 

International  Law,  1216, 1217. 

Interpellations  in  the  French  Cham- 
bers, 328. 

Interpretation,  growth  of  Roman  law 
by.  199, 201, 202, 212, 213 ;  as  a  source 
of  law,  1187, 1188. 

Interregnum,  the,  in  Holy  Roman  Em- 
pire, 369. 

Interrex,  The  Roman,  144. 

Inter-state  Commerce,  regulation  of, 
in  U.  S.,  912 ;  the.  Commission,  1120. 

Ireland,  the  administration  of,  704. 

Irish  Law,  ancient,  its  significance,  7. 

Joachim  II.,  of  HohenzoUern,  389. 

Joint  Councils,  the,  of  Sweden  and 
Norway,  634. 

Judges,  election  of  American  state,  959, 
960;  aud  qualifications  required  of 
them,  961 ;  appointment  and  tenure 
of  federal,  1088;  their  relations  to 
each  other,  1089 ;  and  their  salaries, 
1090. 

Judices,  the  Roman,  200. 

Juries,  in  England  in  civil  cases,  742. 

Jurisconsults,  the  Roman,  under  the 
Empire.  213-216. 

Jurisdiction  (judicial)  of  the  U.  S., 
1082, 1083 ;  of  existing  federal  courts, 
1085-1087. 

Jurisprudence,  1223  et  seq. ;  analytical 
school  of.  1224,  1226-1228. 

Jurists,  the  Roman.  211 ;  their  influ- 
ence, 212;  as  jurisconsults,  213-216. 

Jury-courts,  expansion  of  the  Athenian 
popular,  by  Clisthenes,  85 ;  payment 
for  service  in  the  Athenian,  90;  in- 
creased, i>2  ;  Roman,  200 ;  the  French. 
356 ;  Prussian  {Hchvouryerichte) ,  497. 


Ju$  civile,  203;  afiPected  by  the  jut 
gentium,  206, 209,  210,  212. 

Jus  gentium,  originates  with  the  Prm- 
torperegrinue,  its  character,  201 ;  not 
international  law.  205 ;  influence  of, 
upon  the  jus  civile,  206, 209, 210, 212; 
grows  in  the  Provinces,  207 ;  receives 
sanction  from  the  *  Law  of  Nature.' 
208,  209;  influence  of  the  joriaoon- 
sults  upon  the,  211. 212. 

Jus  resp&ndendi,  the,  213. 

Justice,  tribal,  under  patriarchal  prasi- 
dencies,  49;  administration  of,  in 
Athens,  69,  77,  78,  85,  90,  91 ;  admin- 
istration of,  in  Sparta,  101, 104, 106; 
administration  of  rural,  in  medisBval 
France,  275;  oentraliiAtion  of  the 
administration  of,  in  France,  260- 
265,296.302,353-357;  administration 
of,  in  Germany,  410, 436;  in  Pmasia, 
449,  491-503;  in  Switzerland,  538, 
543;  in  the  cantonal  courts,  559-566; 
in  the  Federal  Court,  567-575;  admin- 
istrative cases,  576 ;  in  England,  731- 
746;  in  the  states  of  the  American 
Union,  940-962;  under  the  federal 
government  (U.  S.),  1082-1096. 

Justice.  Department  of  (U.  S.).  1116. 

Justices  of  the  Peace.  French,  318, 
355;  English,  criminal  jurisdiction 
of,  743;  in  Quarter  and  Petty  Ses- 
sions, 744;  character  and  repute, 
745,  757;  history  of  office  of,  754, 
755;  administrative  functions  of, 
before  1888,  756. 

Kalmar,  union  of  Denmark,  Sweden 
and  Norway  at.  617. 

King,  the  Homeric  Greek,  4&-51;  his 
part  in  legislation,  48;  in  tribal  jus- 
tice, 49 ;  his  priesthood,  50 ;  charac- 
tor  of  bis  headship,  51 ;  representa- 
tive position  of,  50 ;  likeness  of  early 
Roman,  to  early  Greek,  and  differ- 
ence, 144;  method  of  electing  early 
Roman,  144;  Roman,  gives  place  to 
consuls,  148 ;  of  Sweden-Norway,  as 
king  of  Sweden,  625,  637,  638:  as 
king  of  Norway,  626,  644 ;  selection 
of,  in  case  of  vacancy,  627 ;  as  joint 


6T& 


Mxht 


of 

631;  olEa^laBda«ortof 

iiiiidster,67B; 

Cabineu  679;  ami  the 

of  miiiicten,  181,  GH. 
Kiiis>»  the  two  Sprf  n.  tkrir  ongaB. 

100;     their   faboidiBaskM    to    tiae 

Epton,  101;  their  jadkial  fvactkML 

106. 
King's  Beodi,  EDgliih  Coon  of,  its 

origin.  666;   diTinoB  of   the  High 

Court,  732,  733u 
Kingship,  ahofitioB  of  the,  in  Athcat 

67 ;  the  new  Teotowe,  235. 
Kinship,  the  first  hood  of  sociecj.  4« 

21;  persistenee  of  the  idea  of,  ^: 

fictitioiis,  adoptioo,  Sf :  and  rtli^jn 

in  primitiTe  sodety,  29:   snrriTals 

of  the  idea  of,  33;  dissociated  from 

citizenship,  190. 

Labor.  Department  of  (US.) .  1120 ;  tlie 
state  in  relation  to,  1257. 

LagtMng,  the  Norwegian,  616,  617. 

Land,  the  primitire  state  relat<>d  to 
no  particolar,  14-16;  manner  in 
which  the  relationship  was  derel- 
oped,  14 ;  identification  of  the  mod- 
em state  with  some  particular,  16; 
tenore  of,  in  Sparta,  99.  1248;  in 
Athens,  1251 ;  tenure  of.  among  the 
Teutons,  222 ;  modified  by  conquest, 
236,237. 

Landammann,  the  Swiss,  523. 

Landeshauptmann  (or  Lande$direk- 
tor),  Prussian,  476-478. 

Landesherren,  362. 

Landgemeinde,  Prussian,  455. 

Landraih,  the  German  sheriff,  448, 
460,  454,  456,  486,  487,  501. 

Landigemeinde,  of  the  Swiss  cantons, 
517. 

Landtag f  the  Prussian,  465-470;  the 
Prussian  Provincial,  476,  477;  the 
Austrian  Provincial,  G06,  609;  of 
Croatia-Slavonia.  614. 

Law,  the  making,  execution,  and  inter- 
pretation of,  1135,  1136;  its  nature 
and  development,  see  Topical  Anaiij' 
sis. 


Its 

as  mrfivts,  SOl-tflA. 
Law-giT«r.  tbeoiy  of  aa  orjjrnal,  as 

crcASor  of  t^  fias«  I.-*. 
Law,  intcffvasicttaL  1^*X  l^T. 
Law.  *  perweal.'  :=  ^ixzL  :5^ :  in  Itahr. 


Law.  poJit>-al.  Lmftazioos  of.  1^9. 

Law.  private,  effect  of  Roman  npc*n 
TeatoBir.  S^il :  content  of.  L221. 12±L 

Law,  pablic,  effect  of  Roman  upon 
Teatoaic.  2»:  contest  c.f.  12LU  U*l!2. 

Law,  Roatan,  entrance  of.  into  modem 
legal  systems,  255-3ST:  s««  Topical 
Analysis;  iu  typical  character, 
1196:  spoke  the  will  of  the  Koman 
community  and  the  Roman  charac- 
ter. 1206. 

League,  the  Aduean.  its  history,  138; 
its  constitution,  i:£«:  the  ftolian, 
its  character  and  constitution,  140, 
141. 

Leagues,  the  Hanseatic  and  Rhenish, 
216. 

Legislation  in  the  Homeric  patriarchal 
presidency,  48;  in  Athens,  76;  in 
Sparta,  101. 102:  in  Rome,  144,  14(>, 
149, 151, 155;  under  the  Empire,  170; 
growth  of,  in  ancient  city-states, 
191;  character  of  Roman  imperial, 
214 ;  its  codification,  215 ;  course  of, 
in  the  French  Chambers,  330-332; 
in  German  Reichstag,  411) ;  in  Swiss 
cantons,  516-522;  joint,  in  Austria 
and  Hungary,  597,  000;  in  Sweden 
and  Norway,  633;  in  England,  689, 
729;  distrust  of,  in  American  states, 
895;  course  of,  in  American  states, 
935,  936;  course  of  in  U.S.  Congress, 
1061-10(»,  1071-1081 ;  scope  of  mod- 
ern, 1134;  and  administration  under 
modern  systems,  1151-1153;  as  a 
source  of  Law,  1192-1193. 

Legislatures,  Swiss  cantonal,  51(Wil8; 
of  the  American  states,  92;MKW  ;  not 
sovereign  bodies,  927;  devolopmunt 
of.  1131-1134. 

Legitimists,  French,  311. 

Lex  Visigothorum,  the,  266. 


i^^M^ 


680 


IKDBX. 


Liberties,  their  creation  vs.  their  con- 
firmation by  constitution,  1139, 1140. 

Liberty,  development  of  constitution- 
al, in  the  American  colonies,  854, 
856. 

Limits,  natural,  to  state  action,  1280- 
1283. 

Local  government  in  France,  273-284, 
296,  297,  299,  336  et  seq. ;  in  Prussia, 
44(M50, 454^56, 471  etseq, ;  in  Switz- 
erland, 524  et  seq. ;  in  Austria,  610 ; 
in  Hungary,  613;  in  Sweden,  616, 
642 ;  in  Norway.  316, 648 ;  in  England, 
748  et  seq. ;  in  the  U.  S.,  973-977,  993 
et  seq. 

Local  Government  Board,  The  English, 
694. 

Locke,  John,  Civil  Government ^  18; 
on  the  origin  of  the  body  politic,  18. 

London,  the  government  of,  807-809. 

Lord  Lieutenant,  the  English,  758. 

Lords,  House  of,  the  Prussian,  465-469 ; 
the  Austrian,  607 ;  the  English,  its 
composition,  726;  function  of,  in 
legislation,  727 ;  as  a  supreme  court, 
728,  736. 

Lot,  election  by,  introduced  in  Athens 
by  Ephialtes,  91. 

Louis  IX.,  translation  of  Roman  law 
and  judicial  reforms  under,  2()0,  21K5 ; 
centralization  of  local  administra- 
tion by,  296,  297;  Jjonis  XIV.,  per- 
sonal government  of.  298. 

Louisiana,  i)cculiar  character  of  the 
laws  of,  911. 

Lycurgus,  part  of,  in  the  development 
of  Spartan  institutions,  109. 

Macedon,  mastery  of,  in  Greece,  133; 
conquests  and  influence  in  the  East, 
134-i;^>. 

McMahon,  Marshal,  311. 

Magistrate,  the  i)olitical,  replaces  the 
hereditary,  45. 

Magnates,  House  of,  the  Hungarian, 
012. 

Majorities,  force  of,  in  modern  poli- 
tics, 1180. 

^fala  Prohibita,  1214. 

Manors,  Prussian,  455. 


Marios.  164. 

ifarAr^a/,  the  Frankish,  363 ;  indepoi- 
dence  of,  in  Brandenburg,  385. 

Marshal,  the  U.  S.,  1091, 1092. 

Massachusetts,  charter  of,  848. 

Maximilian  I.  of  Holy  Roman  Empire, 
375 ;  reforms  of,  376,  377. 

Mayor  of  the  Palace,  the  Aostrasian, 
252. 

Mayor,  of  the  French  Ck>mmaneB,  349, 
360. 

Mediterranean,  the  Greek,  116. 

MetcjRci,  the  Athenian,  93. 

Middle  Ages,  government  daring  the, 
see  Topical  Analysis. 

Migration  of  communities,  effect  of, 
on  customs  and  institutions,  40,  41. 

Military  leadership  among  the  Teu- 
tons. 225. 

Ministerial  System,  the  French.  291, 
295;  at  present,  322-329;  the  Prus- 
sian, 457,  460,  463. 

Ministers,  French  Council  of,  322,  325 ; 
relations  of  French  to  legislature, 
327-329 ;  Prussian  do.,  460 ;  relations 
of  Prussian  to  legislature,  464 ;  the 
Swiss,  528,  534,  535;  their  relations 
to  the  federal  legislature,  533;  the 
Austrian,  605;  the  Hungarian,  611; 
the  Swedish,  638;  the  Norwegian, 
644,  645;  the  Ejifjlish,  see  Cabinet, 
The  English ;  relations  of  Atnerican 
federal,  to  Congress,  1063, 1076 ;  rela- 
tion of,  to  head  of  the  executive  in 
modern  governments,  1148,  1149; 
relations  of,  to  administration  as  a 
whole,  1150;  relations  of,  to  modem 
legislatures,  1151-1  ir»3. 

Ministrant  functions  of  government, 
12.%!,  1255-1263. 

Ministries,  the  French,  323,  334,  335; 
development  of  the  Prussian,  451, 
457;  present  Prussian,  457,  463; 
Swiss  federal.  534.  535 ;  the  common, 
of  Austria  and  Hungary,  597;  and 
the  Delegations,  602;  the  Aostiiaii, 
605;  the  Swedish,  639;  the 
gian,  645:  the  English,  601  i*j 
under  the  federal 
1109-1120. 


Mlnistr;  of  8Mte  ISlaaltmlniHerium), ' 
Uie  Pros^BD,  4a>. 

Moiiardif ,  cluuacl«r  o/  prlmltire 
Greek,  4S-1U;  the  modern  ulmolulf,  j 
ll(X>,116T;  the  modern,  lu ua I )y '  lim- 
ited,' IWH;  uol  now  succeeded  by 
arUtocnicy.  IltKI;  ilie  feudal,  its 
cbsracler,  1313. 

Monopolies,  untanl,  1270, 137(1. 

Moravia,  SNS. 

Morley,  John,  quoted  M  to  the  origlD 
of  goTGminenl,  34. 

Mosaic  iniUtatloDs.  Inflnence  of,  on 
European  deTelopmont,  Zm. 

Monlcipal  Council,  tlie  Frerfl,,  SCO. 
3S1;  ttas  Pruuiau,  4B1.  4U-2;  the 
Engliih,  TQ6;  the  American,  WIS. 
1037, 

MuDlclpalltles,  EnKlisb,  T93-M6. 

Napoleon,  codlficalloa  of  French  law 
by.  3B1 ;  reconitruetlon  of  French 
adminiattatioD  by,  307,  308;.  la  Ger- 
many. 3B1,  Wt. 

National  AMemblj,  the  French.  SIJ- 
320. 

National  Character  spoken  in  Law.  ISfl 


National  Idea,  the,  in  L'.  9.  growth  of. 

870  el  s?g. 
Nationality  among  the  Greeks.  122; 

and  state  sovereignty   tn    Switier- 

land.  61S. 
Natnre,  Law  of.  received  by  B'lnuo 

lawyers  from  the  Greek  Sloirs.  3GK; 

laws  of,  and  laws  ot  the  state,  ISHt, 

1219. 
Mature  and  fnnnn  or  goTeroineTit,  see 

Topiral  Aruili/iii. 
Navy,  Depnnmeni  of  tbe  (U.S.).  ltL'>. 
Kew  Melico,  law  of,  !>ll. 
JfoMOjiAyfaces  (gnardiao* ot  Um  law), 


EX.  681 

Objects  of  govemneni.  the,  •••  Topi- 
cal Analgfil. 
Octavini,  see  Auiiaslns. 
OtUlithing.  the  Norwetrfati,  646,  647. 
Opinion,  effivis  of.  npon  character  of 

the  fovernnieot  ot  tlie  U.  S.,  ST3  et 

leq. 
opinion,  publk,  ancient  i^mparcd  with 

modeni.  lUHi. 
Organlxalion  of  govrtnment  (admln- 

iHtrative),    exiininf!    parallels    and 

contrasts  in.  1H7  'I  '-f. 
Origin  of  govemmeni.  proliaMe,  see 

Tifpical  A  nalyiit. 
Orleaoists,  Frencb.  311. 
Onmaric.  tbelAoMrlal  3S3.  380. 
OMracbm.  iD«itDted    in    Athena  by 

CliitheDM,  Its  nator^  mm!  operation, 

87. 
Otto,  the  Great,  36S. 


7S6. 

tteUameot,  the  Ei>|:lii>b.  it*  esrfy  m'f 
Intiua,  (WI-WO:  (--liMis  of  tbe  two 
bouH*  t^,  All ;  aul  the  niiulsten. 

tun,  en.  ma.  on.'w  w  ibnt  -,/ 

Cimm/ihi  aad  llrntr  ■•/  tjurit, 

ParllanenI  of  I'arfji.  -an.  'XX,.  'im.  »M. 

Parliamentaiy  Kaforin  in  Eat(iand, 
TIO-Tlfl. 

Partlaenentar7  KminriuilMIHr  In 
France,  '.tCl;  In  ftvrinany.  VH;  ta 
SwlmriatH).  KEi;  in  Aiutrla-llnn- 
R»ry,  a«;  In  AnMrtn,  fM!:  In  Wan- 
Kttj,  Gil;  In  Ho-^Ix.,  'I.'SN;  tn  Nnr- 
way,  AM;  In  KriKl:.i.rl,  hiMwry  <.r, 
iffri.ttTT;  at  pmm>i  '*!,  ««-,  ouil*r 
Uia  varlirtu  mudrrii  lytitm*  tit  W"''- 
enimenl,  II.'.)-1IA:>, 

l^tronaga  if  'ittlm  In  Vrnm*.  W),  W. 

mt:   iffiA-it,.   r-tKnrh,   imM.vl'rn- 

nant  in,  Wl.  'VM ;  foncltnn*  iil  Ihirlr 

Ketate*.  2H4. 
VAufitimitUn  War.  IIi>t,  <i\vtifimtun 

at,  in  4;rM(li  |>»l1t1n.  i;it. 
PertelH,  trnliunu*  aiKl  mtuittutbma) 
of,  luAlbatx.W. 


682 


INDEX. 


Perioeci,  the  Spartan,  different  from 
Athenian  Metoeci,  98. 

Permanent  Council^  the,  in  England, 
663;  its  composition,  664;  its  pow- 
ers, 666. 

Persia,  wars  between  Athens  and, 
their  effects  upon  the  Athenian  con- 
stitution, 89. 

Petition,  imperative,  in  the  Swiss  can- 
tons, 519. 

PhcBnicians,  influence  of,  upon  the 
Greeks,  113. 

Phratryt  a  union  of  'houses,'  54;  a 
unit  of  worship  and  of  military  or- 
ganization, 55. 

Pisistratus,  supremacy  of,  and  rela- 
tions to  the  Solonian  constitution, 
80. 

Plebeians,  the  Roman,  who  were  they  ? 
152 ;  secession  of,  153 ;  granted  Trib- 
unes, 154;  admitted  to  share  in  the 
legislative  function,  155;  admitted 
to  the  magistracies,  156 ;  discontent 
of,  with  the  uncodified  law,  198. 

Polemarchus,  the  archon,  69 ;  a  typical 
officer,  110. 

Police,  the,  in  England,  747;  powers 
of  English  county  councils,  777. 

Post-office,  the  English,  695 ;  the  Ameri- 
can, 1117. 

Posts  and  telegraphs,  administration 
of.  in  German  Empire,  432;  in  the 
U.  6'.,  913,  914. 

Prmtorf  office  of,  created,  156;  the, 
urbaniis  as  judge,  200 ;  as  interpreter 
of  law,  201,  202 ;  edict  of,  202 ;  the, 
peregrinuSt  200;  functions  of,  203; 
originates  Jt/«  gentium,  2W;  provin- 
cial governors  as  praetors,  207. 

Prefect,  the  French,  :538,  339;  control 
over  local  authorities,  346,  347,  350, 
351 ;  and  the  Prefectural  Council. 
354. 

Presidency,  the  patriarchal  Greek,  48, 
50,  51 ;  creation  of,  189. 

President,  the,  of  France.  319-321; 
relations  of,  to  the  body  of  ministers, 
326. 

President,  the,  of  the  U.S.,  1097 ;  consti- 
f»*  inno.1  plan  of  his  election,  1098  i  act- 


ual plan,  1099;  qualificatioDS,  1100; 
salary,  1101;  duties  and  powers, 
1102;  his  appointing  power,  1109- 
1105;  succession  to  office  of,  1106; 
relation  of,  to  Congress,  1107, 1108 ; 
his  message,  1108. 

President,  the  '  Superior '  of  the  Prus- 
sian Province,  473,  475. 

Pr^voty  office  of,  in  mediaeval  French 
towns,  277 ;  under  Louis  IX.,  296-7. 

Priesthood  of  heads  of  family  and  state 
in  primitive  society,  00,  58-60. 

Primogeniture,  its  connections  with 
religion  in  primitive  society,  60. 

Privy  Council,  the  English,  its  deri- 
vation from  the  Permanent  Coun- 
cil, 672;  its  assumption  of  judicial 
powers,  673 ;  administrative  depart- 
ments of  the,  699 ;  the  judicial  com- 
mittee of,  736. 

Property,  given  repreaentatton  by  So- 
lon, 73;  personal,  made  basis  of 
franchise  in  Athens  after  Persian 
wars.  89;  guardianship  of,  by  the 
state  in  Sparta,  99 ;  given  represen- 
tation in  comitia  centvriata  by  Ser- 
vius,  146,  147 ;  relation  of  the  state 
to,  1247  et  seq. 

Proprietary  colonial  governments,  851. 

Provinces,  administration  of  Roman, 
under  the  Republic,  158;  under  the 
Empire,  173. 174, 178,  181-183;  medi- 
eval self-go vernmeDt  of  the  French, 
see  Pays  d'Mstats ;  the  French,  mili- 
tary, not  civil,  districts,  300;  give 
place  to  modern  Departments,  308; 
the  Prussian,  administration  of,  473- 
478;  government  of  the  Austrian, 
609,  610. 

Provinzialrath,  the  Prussian,  476-478. 

Prussia,  the  rival  of  Austria,  382;  de- 
velopment of,  from  the  Mark  Bran- 
denburg, 383-393;  origin  of  Prussia 
proper,  390;  becomes  a  kingdom. 
392 ;  history  of  local  government  in, 
440-447,454-466. 


Qitmstor,  office  of,  created  in  Rome. 
156. 


INDEX. 


688 


Race,  variety  of,  in  Austria-Hnngaiy, 
588. 

Railways,  administratioo  of,  in  Ger- 
many, 431;  effects  of,  in  U.  S.  in 
aiding  the  national  idea,  878. 

Referendum,  the,  in  the  Swiss  cantons, 
521 ;  Its  history,  522 ;  the  Swiss  fed- 
eral, 557 ;  practices  of  the  Swiss,  in 
U.  8.,  896,  897. 

Reform,  period  of  constitntional,  in 
Germany.  396. 

Reic?isgerichU  the  German,  436, 494. 

Reichsrath,  the  Austrian,  607,  608. 

Reichstag,  the  Hungarian,  612. 

Reichitag,  the  German,  its  character 
and  competence,  413;  its  composi- 
tion, 414,  415 ;  sessions  of,  417 ;  or- 
ganization of,  418;  election  of  offi- 
cers in,  420. 

Religion,  its  connection  with  kinship 
in  primitive  society,  28,  29;  connec- 
tions with  precedent,  30 ;  the  priest- 
hood of  ancient  family  and  com- 
munal heads,  58;  private  gods  and 
the  representative  character  of  the 
priesthood,  59 ;  its  connections  with 
primogeniture,  60 ;  of  the  city,  61 ; 
and  tribal  organization  {temp,  Clis- 
thenes),  84;  community  of,  among 
the  Greeks,  123,  124;  politics  sepa- 
rated from.  193 ;  as  a  source  of  Law, 
1186. 

Representation,  introduction  of  the 
principle  of,  into  politics,  1130;  its 
operation,  1131,  1132. 

Representative,  power  of  a,  1133. 

Representatives,  in  American  state 
legislatures,  their  terms,  932,  and 
qualifications,  931 ;  apportionment 
of,  in  Federal  House  of  Representa- 
tives, 1066. 

Representatives,  House  of,  Prussian, 
466-470;  Austrian,  607;  Hungarian, 
612. 

Representatives,  House  of,  U.  S.,  1065 
et  8eq. ;  apportionment  of  represen- 
tatives. 1066 ;  elections  to,  lOcfr,  1069, 
1070;  its  organization,  1071-1076; 
must  originate  bills  raising  revenue, 
1081. 


Republic,  establishment  of  the  Roman, 
148;  effects  of  conquests  upon  the 
Roman,  151 ;  its  breakdown,  157-160 ; 
provincial  administration  under,  158 ; 
causes  of  failure  of,  159,  161-164; 
economic  decay,  162;  the  third 
French,  proclaimed,  310. 

Responsibility,  ministerial,  see  Parlia- 
mentary Responsibility. 

Revenue,  sources  of,  in  German  Em- 
pire, 435;  the  common,  in  Austria- 
Hungary,  599. 

Revision,  the  Court  of,  French  admin- 
istrative, 354. 

Revolution,  the  French,  governmental 
effects  of,  305-^07. 

Rhode  Island,  charter  of,  860. 

Rights,  private,  Roman  conception  of, 
1238  et  seq, ;  the  state  and  political, 
1264. 

Riksdag,  the  nnreformed  Swedish, 
representation  and  separate  action 
of  the  four  orders  in,  619;  the  pres- 
ent, 640. 641. 

Roman  Law,  see  Law,  Roman, 

Romans,  the,  and  the  English  com- 
pared, 1126-1128;  contrasted,  1129. 
1130. 

Rome,  government  of,  see  Topical 
Analysis;  tenure  of  property  in, 
1252. 

Rotation  in  office,  970. 

Rousseau,  J.  J.,  The  Social  Contract, 
18. 

Russia,  Slavonic  village-communities 
in,  7;  power  of  the  Czar  of,  1204, 
1210. 

Salian  emperors,  the,  in  Holy  Roman 
Empire,  367. 

Sanitary  Districts,  Rural,  in  England, 
789;  Urban,  in  England,  802-804. 

Sanitation,  a  function  of  the  state, 
1261. 

Savigny.  on  the  stages  of  legal  devel- 
opment, 1199. 

Saxon  emperors  of  the  Holy  Roman 
Empire,  365,  366. 

Schdffengerichte,  the  Prussian,  497. 

School  Districts.  English,  810. 


684 


INDEX. 


Schools,  administration  of,  in  U.  S.. 
1039-1041. 

Schulze,  the,  442, 443. 455,  4B6. 

Scotland,  the  administration  of.  704. 

Secession,  early  tolerance  for  threats 
of,  from  the  Union,  875. 

Secretary  of  State,  the,  in  an  American 
state,  962-968,  991. 

Self-government,  local,  in  France,  in 
Middle  Ages,  273-264. 

Semitic  Races,  their  comparative  in- 
significance in  this  study,  3. 

Senate,  the  Athenian  probouleutic,  of 
Four  Hundred  instituted  by  Solon, 
76;  of  the  Areopagus,  77. 

Senate,  the  French,  composition,  etc., 
of,  314;  influence  of  President  and, 
321 ;  as  a  court  of  justice,  355. 

Senate,  the  Roman,  constitution  of, 
under  the  kings,  and  change  effected 
by  Servins,  146;  its  character  and 
composition  under  the  Republic,  149, 
150 ;  censors  revise  roll  of.  156 ;  centre 
of  oligarchic  power,  163, 104;  reform 
of,  by  Augustus,  166;  certain  prov- 
inces left  to,  under  Augustus,  167; 
relations  of  Augustus  to,  167;  posi- 
tion and  powers  of,  under  the  Em- 
pire, 167,  169-171,  179,  214;  provin- 
cials gain  admission  to,  173 ;  powers 
of,  all-inclusive,  1240. 

Senate,  the,  of  the  U.  S.,  its  character 
and  composition,  1055-1059 ;  its  pre- 
siding officers,  1060,  1064 ;  its  organ- 
ization, 1061,  1062;  its  dealings  with 
the  Executive,  1063;  its  part  in  ap- 
pointments to  office,  1102-1104. 

Senators,  American  state,  their  terms, 
932 ;  and  qualifications,  934. 

Servius,  reforms  of,  146. 

Session,  limitation  of  length  of,  in 
American  states,  924.  926. 

Sheriff,  the  English,  751-763,  768;  of 
colonial  Massachusetts,  840 ;  of  colo- 
nial Virginia,  844 ;  in  the  American 
states,  his  election  and  relation  to 
the  courts,  962 ;  contrasted  with  U.  S. 
marshal.  963. 

Slavery  in  the  way  of  nationality  in 
the  U.  S.,  879. 


Slaves,  the  Athenian,  94 ;  the  Spartan, 
97. 

Slavonia,  584. 

Slavonic  village-communities  in  Rus- 
sia, Dalmatia,  and  Croatia,  7. 

Socialism  and  the  modem  industrial 
organization,  1271. 

Society  an  organism,  government  an 
organ,  1160,  1269,  1273,  1279;  new 
chancter  of  political,  1181 ;  objects 
of,  1273. 

Solon,  position  of,  in  Athenian  tradi- 
tion, 19 ;  political  changes  preceding 
his  appearance  in  Athenian  politics, 
67-69;  made  archon  eponymos  at  a 
crisis,  70;  his  economic  reforms,  72; 
his  political  reforms,  73-79;  relations 
of  Pisistratus  to  reforms  of.  80 ;  new 
principles  introduced  by.  in  Athenian 
constitution,  79. 

Sonderbund,  the,  509. 

Sovereignty,  the  feudal  conception  of, 
243;  state,  in  Switzerland,  512;  na- 
ture of,  1209  et  8cq. ;  the  analytical 
account  of,  1227, 1228. 

Sparta,  see  Topical  Analysis;  prop- 
erty system  in,  99,  1248-1250. 

Spartans,  their  conquest  of  the  valley 
of  the  Eurotas.  96 ;  relations  to  the 
subjected  population  of  Laconia,  96; 
relations  to  the  state  and  to  each 
other,  99;  and  the  state  discipline, 
107. 

Speaker,  the,  of  the  American  House 
of  Representatives,  his  powers.  1071 ; 
his  election,  1072;  his  name.  1073. 

State,  the,  its  origin  in  kinship  and 
the  family,  4;  development  out  of 
the  patriarchal  family,  12;  primi- 
tive, disconnected  with  a  particular 
territory,  14 ;  modern,  identified  with 
land,  16;  contract  theory  as  to  ori- 
gin of.  18;  traditions  of  an  original 
law-giver  as  creator  of,  19;  theory 
of  the  divine  origin  of.  20;  criticism 
of  theories  as  to  origin  of.  21 -2^^; 
emergence  of.  from  the  family  stage, 
63;  guardianship  of  property  by,  in 
Sparta,  99;  Roman  allegiance  to, 
227. 


INDEX. 


685 


State,  Department  of  (U.  S.)f  HH* 

States,  the,  of  the  Union,  constituent 
members,  not  admin  Istrative  divis- 
ions, 884;  their  ctiaracter,  organs, 
and  functions,  see  Topical  Anuhfsi*. 

States-General,  the  French,  origina- 
tion of,  288;  character  and  powers 
of,  289. 

8tatu$,  the  law  of,  in  primitive  society, 
17,  21,  32. 

Stein,  Barou  vom,  reforms  of,  452, 457, 
471.  473,  4{X),  500. 

Sumhing^  the  Norwegian,  646. 647. 

Straiegoi  (generals),  ten,  created  in 
Athens  by  Clisthenes,  86 ;  their  rela- 
tkms  to  the  archon  polemarchos  and 
to  each  other  in  the  field,  86 ;  typical 
oflioers,  110. 

SnlErage,  see  Franchise. 

Sulla,  164. 

Sumptuary  Laws,  1263. 

Superintendent  of  Education,  the,  in 
an  American  state,  992. 

Sweden,  see  Topical  Analysis,  Sweden- 
Norway. 

Switzerland,  emergence  of,  from  Ger- 
many, 373;  see  Topical  Analysis, 

Sysaitia,  the  Spartan,  107, 110. 

Tables,  the  XII.,  prepared,  198;  ex- 
panded by  interpretation,  199;  ap- 
plied by  the  Praetor,  201. 

Taxation,  variety  of  laws  touching,  in 
U.  S.,  906;  local  and  state,  in  U.  S., 
1042,  1043. 

Telegraphs,  see  Posts  and  Telegraphs. 

Territorial  sovereignty,  development, 
of,  in  Germany,  359->'%2. 

Territories,  the,  of  the  U.  S.,  1052; 
courts  of  the,  1093,  1094. 

Territory,  the  federal,  in  U.  8.,  1047 
et  seq. 

Teutonic  Customs,  Ancient,  their  evi- 
dence as  to  social  organization,  7; 
institutions  in  Sweden  and  Norway, 
616;  origin  of  the  English  constitu- 
tion, 651-654:  Law  spoke  national 
character,  1208. 

Teutons,  and  Roman  legal  institutions, 
219;   contact  of,  with   Rome,  221; 


primitive  institutions  of  the.  222- 
228 ;  communal  government  among, 
222 ;  free,  unfree,  and  noble  among 
the,  223;  inter-communal  govern- 
ment, 2:M;  military  leadership,  the 
comitatus,  225 ;  principle  of  personal 
allegiance  among  the,  225,  227,  228, 
2:^ ;  cwitoms  of,  affected  by  Roman 
law,  22<)-2:{l:  institutions  of,  in 
Sweden  and  Norway,  616;  the,  in 
England,  652-651. 

Theatre,  largess  to  enable  the  com- 
mons to  attend  the,  in  Athens,  90, 
increased,  92. 

Thebes,  brief  supremacy  of,  132. 

Thesmothetas,  the,  their  judicial  func- 
tions, 09. 

Town-meeting,  American,  999,  1003, 
et  seq,^  passim. 

Towns,  Roman  law  in  the,  of  the  Mid- 
dle Ages,  217;  of  Middle  Ages  per- 
petuate and  transmit  Roman  princi- 
ples, 232;  feudalism  and  the,  244; 
guilds  in  the  mediseval,  245 ;  leagues 
of  the  Hanse  and  Rhenish.  24f> ;  lib- 
erties of,  in  mediaeval  France,  276; 
non-Roman  mediaeval  French,  277, 
278;  mediaeval,  and  the  Crusades, 
279;  privileges  of,  in  medisval 
France,  280;  and  forms  of  govern- 
ment, 281;  decay  of  independence 
of,  in  France,  282;  subjection  of, 
to  the  king  in  France,  287;  of  Bran- 
denburg, 441-444;  the  Xew  Eng- 
land, their  separate  foundation  at 
first,  837,  their  union,  838,  their 
forms  of  government,  839. 

Township,  the  American,  Its  historical 
origin,  999;  absorbed  into  larger 
units  of  government,  1001;  partial 
decay  of,  1002;  its  organization  in 
New  England,  1003-1005;  of  the 
Northwest.  1006-1008;  it^  origin  there, 
1009;  its  spread  in  U.  S.,  1010,  1011 ; 
its  organization  outside  of  New  Eng- 
land, 1012-1017 ;  of  the  Middle  Atlan- 
tic States,  1019,  1022 :  of  New  York, 
1020;  of  Pennsylvania,  1021:  in  the 
South,  1023;  in  Virginia,  1023. 

Trade,  the  state  in  relation  to,  12S6. 


I 


TreMUrer,  the,  of  Iin  AineriMUi  t 

9M.  '.191. 
TreosUTy   Depart meut,   Ilia   Englith, 

Omi-ffiW;  of  tlie  t'.  .v.,  1112. 
'Tribe,'  Ui»,  Vi;  &  uuluu  ul  phrairiei, 

M ;  a  imic  ol  woraliiii,  05, 
Tribvg,  iievr  Atheninn,  created  by  Clis- 

tlieDBS,  S2;   relleioD  nnil  the  trlbitl 

organ  izfttloii,  M. 
Tribuues  of  Ous  people,  164,  IK) ;  inflt- 

tary,  1B6. 
Triumvirates,  second  and  third,  lUfi. 
Trojan  war,  algnificancy  of,  36, 116, 125. 
Tumniau  Races,  tlieir  comparative  in- 

■ignillcance  So  this  study,  3. 

Union,  prpliminary  stops  tnirardB  the 
American,  mvi;  the  Con  federal  Ion, 
865-86T;  ii<«d  fur  a  better,  »»: 
character  uF  the  presenl.  M2-SS4 ; 
early  sent!  Ill  en  Is  Iowa  rda.  874 :  early 
tolerance  lor  threau  of  iteceBBlon 
(rora.HTB;  compk'led  by  Civil  War, 
880. 

'Union,'  the  English  Poor-law,  T8T, 
T8».  VM-TVU. 

Un)t«d  States,  eovernment  of  the,  see 
Tapieal  Analyiiit, 

Dntrersitles,  cretiied  bv  siuily  of  the 
Boouil  law  in  the  Midrile  Ajtes,  2BM, 


tan  slittes.  9T8,  961 ;  of  the  President 
If  Ibe  V.  8.,  lOTT. 
Vice  CliHDuelloi,  Uio  Ootmau  liuperiii! 


Veto,  t 


^  popuhw,  in  Swiss  i- 


43(i. 
Vice  Presideiit  of  tiie  U.  S.,  1060,  IWr;, 

10!». 
Viiiagts,    government    of    American 

Virginia,  coioiiial,  governnienl  of,  Sit 

045. 
Voyt,  Uie,  M3. 

War,  DeparUnent  ol  (U.  S.),  1114. 
War,  Uie  Clrii,  in  V.  8.,  compleus  tl 

Union,  ma. 

War  and  Domains  Chambers.  4 

*r.g.,  4)41 ;  fusion  of  tli«  admlnlstn 
tion  of  War  and  o[  Domains  in  P 

sla,  400:  Commissariats, 


War,  the  Thirty  Venrs",  379;  llw 
dcrbuiid.  SOe. 

WilvnaKemol,  Ilio  Ene'ish.  Its  « 
<isa;  its  powers,  0S7i  merged 
tbe  Qreat  ConiieJI  of  the  Mi 

kinpi,  m. 

Works,  public,  and  the  i 

Wiirttemberg,  relatiom 
German  states.  nSH.  %IT,  399, 
independent  of.  in  adminisli 
of  pimlsaiid  teicgraplis,  432;  in 
tary  administralton,  4.11. 


1209. 


Zolli'erein,  the,  3D6. 


ENGLISH  LITERATURE. 

^^hwUioroe  and  Lemmon's  Ameiican  Literstuis.    a  tnanml  (or  high  icboda 
iiklejDlui'a  History  of  Eaglisti  LAOgnage  and  Literatnie.   Far  high  ichooii 

>IeiUt}ahD't  English  l^nguagii  (>cc  under  Enghth  LinBUHgc),    911  CU. 

l*Utle)olin'B  History  of  English  Literature.     >>fi  pagu.     Pan  IV  si  Eii(Hdi 
Studies  in  Englisli  Literatnie.    Gim  (uU  liiu  of  lida  tor  bbnniix} 

watfiod,      Scolt,    Limb.  Wardsm-anh,  Colciidnt.  Byron,^  Shellet,  Keiu,  MuxuUri 
D 1      '"no'?i  Ru3kln,_  Irving.    Bryant,    Haiuihome,    Longfcllour,    Eintnon, 


WhittW.  Hnli 

Shelley's  FrDmetheos  Dobannd.     Wiih  iBCruiuctiDD  and  a 

^d  for  hi|h  tdiool  and  college. 


Wordsworth's  Prelude.    Annou 
:Ke'a  Selections  from  Wordsworth. 


Ihegr 

Mrge's  Wordsworth's  Prefaces  and  Essays  on  Poetry,     Coaulm  ihc  ben  itf 

'B  Webster's  Speeches.      NIneKlcctipeechri  wilhnolei.     ti.y^ 

'8  Burke's  American  Orations.    Claih.    Gjcu, 
tMtree'a  Syllabus  of  EnglUh  Literatars  and  History.     Sho<n  In  puilU 

)  Introduction  to  Browning,    a  guiau  is  the  itud/  oi  Browning'i  fooij. 

I  Introduction  to  the  Study  of  Shakespeare.    A  criuui  >tudr  oi 

ipeare-s  jH,  wilh  t.jrainauon  queitioT...     li.ja 

I  Introduction  to  the  Study  of  Hilton,    tnfrtn. 
I  Introduction  to  the  Study  of  Chaucer,    lafrat. 

Ik's  Judith.      Tlie  Old  Enitlih  epic  poem.  »)lh  Inlrnducdan,  Iniublioa,  gloHUT  ud 

A'b  The  Bible  and  English  Prose  Style.  Approachei  ihe  itudr  ot  the  Bible 

bamUHllWnirytidi.    &)cu. 

Bonds' Sir  Thomas  Wyatt  and  his  Poems.    lUpsgn.    v,iiibi->tni^r.»ii 


Pa  Beowulf. 


rortttn'a  Heart  of  Oak  Books,    a  tolet  oi 

Cit  Engilih  lilenlure. 

I'a  History  and  Literature  1-  ''  lea.    An  lui^  ■h 

D.   Z.  HEATH  &  CO..  PUBLISHERS. 

BOSTON.        NEW  YORK.        CHICAQO. 


Mathematics. 


BoWKt'S  College  Algebra.    A  csmpleu  l»ali«  (or  coIIich  ud  iciEBIlSe  lABak 
Hllflcuher.     fi.&s- 

Bowser's  Plane  and  Solid  Geometiy.  Combineii  the  ■muiknai  of  Euclid  < 


Bowser's  Plane  Geometry. 


Hopkin's  Plane  Geometiy.  On  <he  hcuriiik  plan.    Half  icaihir.    i%  cu 

Hunt's  Concrete  Geometry  for  Grammar  Schools.    The  dcHniiUxii  ud  lid. 

AudBli  and  diagrami  by  the  pupil,  u  lu^eoEed  by  the  iftx  fir  by  hLi  own  biv 
iw  pAgcL    Boards,    jo  ctt. 

Waldo's  Descriptive  Geometry.     A    luge    number   <>r    problem.    lyXtmalki 


The  New  AritlimetiC.    By  jw  mchen.    Lhlk  theoiy  md  much  pnctka.    AIu  a 
Far  Arilkmtlits  and  elhtr  tUmtniary  lODrk  stt  our  lUt  ef  bxki  in  Numbtr, 


D.    C.  HEATH    a    CO.,  PUBLISHERS, 

BOSTON.        NEW  YORK. 


\ 


CIVICS,  ECONOMICS,  AND  SOCIOLOGY. 


k  BontweU's  ThA  Coiistitntion  of  the  United  States  at  the  £nd  of  the  Finrt 

S  Century.  Cootains  the  Organic  Laws  of  the  United  States,  with  references  to  th« 
■  dedfliona  of  the  Supreme  Court  which  elucidate  the  text,  and  an  historical  chapter  re- 
W         Hewing  the  steps  which  led  to  the  adoption  of  these  Organic  Laws.    In  prtu. 

i  Mle'S  The  American  Cititen.  Designed  as  a  tezt-hook  in  Qvics  and  morals  for  th« 
I  Ugher  grades  of  the  grammar  school  as  well  as  for  the  high  school  and  academy.    Con- 

\  tains  Constitution  of  United  States,  with  analysis.    336  pages.    |r.oo. 

Special  editions  are  made  for  Illinois,  Indiana,  Ohio,  Missouri,  Nebraska,  No.  Dakota, 
Sa  Dakota,  Wisconsin,  Minnesota,  Kansas,  Texas. 

Ooodale's  Qnestions  to  Acxompany  Dole's  The  American  Citixen.    Con. 

tains,  beside  questions  on  the  text,  suggestive  questions  and  questions  for  class  debate. 
87  pages.    Paper,    as  cts. 

Qide'S  Principles  of  Political  Economy.  XransUted  from  the  French  by  Dr. 
Jaodbaen  of  London,  with  introduction  by  Prof.  James  Bonar  of  Oxford.  598 
pages.    ^3.00. 

Bendenon's  Introduction  to  the  Study  of  Dependent,  Defective,  and 

Delinquent  Classes.  Adapted  for  use  as  a  text-book,  for  personal  study,  for 
taftdiers*  and  ministers*  institutes,  and  for  clubs  of  public-spirited  men  and  women  engaged 
in  Gonsidefing  some  of  the  gravest  problems  of  society.    187  pages.    I1.50. 

HOdfin'S  Indiana  and  the  Nation.  Contains  the  CivU  Government  of  the  State, 
aa  wcH  as  that  of  the  United  States,  with  questions.     198  pages.    70  cts. 

Lawrence's  Guide  to  International  Law.   a  brief  outUne  of  the  principles  and 

ptBCtlccs  of  International  Law.    Inprtu, 

WenxePs  Comparative  View  of  Governments.    Gives  in  parallel  columns  com- 

parisons  of  the  governments  of  the  United  States,  EngUmd,  France,  and  Germany.  a6 
pages.    Paper,    as  cts. 

WUaOn'S  The  State.  ElemenU  of  Historical  and  Practical  Politics.  A  text4>ook  on 
the  organiaation  and  functions  of  government  for  high  schools  and  colleges.  720  pages. 
$a.oo. 

WilaOn'S  United  States  Government.  For  grammar  and  high  schools.  140  pages. 
60  cts. 

Woodbum  and  Hodgin's  The  American  Commonwealth.    Contains  sevenl 

orations  from  Webster  and  Burke,  with  anal]rses,  historical  and  explanatory  notes,  and 
atadies  of  the  men  and  periods.    586  pages.    Ix.sa 

SnU  by  mail,  post  paid  on  rectipt  of  prices.  See  also  our  list  of  books  in  History, 


D.    C.    HEATH    &    CO.,    PUBLISHERS, 

BOSTON.       NBW  YORK.       CHICAGO. 


History. 


8hddon*8  O0n«ral  mitory.    For  hig^  school  and  college.    The  only  histoiyj 
lowing  the  **  seminary''  or  laboratory  plan,  now  advocated  by  all  leading 
Price,  $i.6o. 

SlMldon's  Greek  and  Boman  Hiatozy.    Contains  the  first  250  pages  of  tiiei 
book.    Price,  f>ijoo. 

Xeacher'a  Manual  to  Sheldon's  Hiatozy.    Puts  Into  the  instructor's  hand 
to  the  above  system.    Price,  80  cents. 

Sheldon's  Aids  to  the  Teaching  of  General  History.    Gives  list  of 
books  for  reference  library.    Price,  10  cents. 

Bridgman's  Ten  Tears  of  Massachusetts.  Pictures  the  development  of  j 
Commonwealth  as  seen  in  its  laws.    Price,  75  cents. 

Shumway's  A  Day  in  Ancient  Borne.    With  59  illustrations.    Should  findt] 
as  a  supplementary  reader  in  every  high  school  class  studying  Cicero, 
Tacitus,  etc.    Price,  75  cents. 

Old  South  Leaflets  on  17.  S.  History.  Reproductions  of  important  politioAl 
historical  papers,  accompanied  by  useful  notes.  Price,  5  cents  each.  Per ' 
dred,  $3  00. 

.  This  general  series  of  Old  South  Leaflets  now  includes  the  following  st 
The  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  The  Articles  of  Confederation,  Thi] 
claration  of  IndepeAdence,  Washington's  Farewell  Address,  Magna  Charta, 
*^  Healing  Question,"  Charter  of  Massachusetts  Bay,  1629,  Fundamental 
of  Connecticut,  1638,  Franklin's  Plan  of  Union,  1754,  Washington's  Inauj 
Lincoln's  Inaugurals  and  Emancipation  Proclamation,  The  Federalist,  N( 
and  2,  The  Ordinance  of  1787,  The  Constitution  of  Ohio,  Washington's 
Benjamin  Harrison,  Washington's  Circular  Letter  to  the  Governors.   (38 
now  ready.) 

Allen's  History  Topics.  Covers  Ancient,  Modem,  and  American  history, 
gives  an  excellent  list  of  books  of  reference.     Price,  25  cents. 

Fisher's  Select  Bibliog.  of  Ecclesiastical  History.  An  annotated  list  of 
most  essential  books  for  a  Theological  student's  library.     Price,  15  cents. 

Hall's  Methods  of  Teaching  History.    ^'  Its  excellence  and  helpfulness  ought 
secure  it  many  readers."  —  The  Nation,     Price,  Jpi.50. 

Wilson's  The  State.     Elements  of  Historical  and  Practical  Politics.     A  text- 
for  advanced  classes  in  high  schools  and  colleges  on  the  organization  and  fl 
tions  of  governments.    Retail  price,  $2.00.  "i] 


5 


D.  C.  HEATH  &  CO.,  Publishers, 

BOSTON,  NEW  YORK  AND   CHICAGO- 


\ 


SCIENCE. 

■Int  Book  In  Geology.     For  hichichool,  or  highest  chMlagnmiDay 
ft.io.    Boand  in  boutb  lor  tupplementary  reader.    70  cu. 

L*S  World  of  Matter,     a  Guide  to  Mineralogy  and  ChemUtry.    #1.00. 

['•  InOreanic  Qiemistry.      Descriptive  and  QualiuUve;  experimental  and 
t;  leads  uw  student  to  observe  and  think.    For  high  schools  and  colleges.   Ii.as. 

Ts  Briefer  Courae  in  Chemistry ;  with  Chapter  on  Organic 

'*"* —      Designed  for  schools  giving  a  half  year  or  less  to  the  subject,  and  schools 
>ratory  fadlittes.    90  cts. 

1*1  Organic  Chemistry.     The  portion  on  organic  chemistry  in  Shepard's 
'  GeozBC  is  bound  in  paper  separately.    JPaper.    30  cts. 

*•  Laboratory  Kote-Book.      Blanks  for  ezperimenu:  ubles  for  the  re. 
of  netaUic  salts.     Can  be  used  with  any  chemistry.    Boards.    40  cts. 

.'•  Gnide  to   General  Chemistry,     a  manual  for  the  Uboratory.   40  cts. 

l*a  OlganiC   Chemistry.      An  introduction  to  the  study  of  the  Compounds 
.    For  students  of  the  pure  science,  or  its  application  to  arts.    I1.30. 

a  Laboratory   Manual.      ConUlnlng  directions  for  a  course  of  experimenu 
"^^  Chemistry,  arranged  to  accompany  Remsen's  Chemistry.     Boards.     40  cts. 


Chemical  Arithmetic,      with  a  short  system  of  Elementary  Qualitative 
For  high  schools  and  colleges.     60  cts. 

and  Boms'  Chemical  Problems.    For  preparatory  schools.  60  cu. 

'•  Practical  Physics,      a  laboratoiy  book  for  high  schools  and  colleges  study- 
experimentally.     Gives  free  details  tor  laboratory  woric.    I1.35. 

I'tt  Practical   Zoology.      Gives  a  dear  idea  of  the  subject  as  a  whole,  by  the 
~  Hody  of  a  few  typical  animals.    90  cts. 

*•  Laboratory  Manual  in  Elementary  Biology,    a  guide  to  the 

f  of  animals  and  plants,  and  Is  so  construaed  as  to  be  of  no  help  to  the  pupil  unless 
IMEmUy  studies  the  specimens. 

'a  Methods  in  Microscopy.    Thlsbookglvesin  detail  descriptions  of  methods 
I  will  lead  any  careful  worker  to  successful  results  in  microscopic  manipulation.  |i.6o. 

r'a  Introduction  to  Botany.      Practical  Ezeixises  in  the  Study  of  PUnU 
>ratory  method.     90  cts. 

j'a  Physical  Measurement,  intended  for  students  in  civil,  Mechani. 
.aland  Electrical  Engineering,  Surveying,  Astronomical  Work,  Chemical  Analysis,  Phys- 
F|al  larestigatlon,  and  other  branches  in  which  accurate  measurements  are  required. 


pies,  and  Matliematical  and  Physical  Tables.    $i.30« 
IV.    Appendix  for  the  use  of  Teachers,  including  examples  of  observation  and  re- 
duction.  Part  I V  is  needed  by  students  only  when  working  without  a  teacher. 
'  %\.xo. 

Kirts  I-III,  in  one  vol.,  13.25.     Parts  I-IV,  in  one  vol.,  l4-oo. 

UUama'a  Modem  Petrography.     An  account  of  the  application  of  the  micro 
to  the  study  of  geology.     Paper,    as  cts. 

For  tUmeniary  works  see  our  list  of  books  in  Elementary  Science. 

D.   C.  HEATH  &  CO.,  PUBLISHERS. 

BOSTON.       NEW  YORK.       CHICAQQ. 


Education. 


ComiMiyr^'S  History  of  PedagOS^.      "  The  beat  and  mo^  oomprehenalTe  h 
Education  in  English."  — Dr.  G.  ST  Hall.    I1.75. 

ComiMiyr^'S  Lectures  on  Teaching.  "  The  best  book  in  existence  on  thr  thi 
practice  of  education. "  —  Supt.  M  ac Alzstbr,  Philadelphia.    1 1 .  75. 

Compayr^s  Psychology  Applied  to  Education.    A  dear  and  condse  st 

of  doctrine  and  application  on  the  science  autd  art  of  teaching.    90  cts. 

De  GarmO'S.  Essentials  of  Method.  A  practical  exposition  of  methods  with 
tive  outlines  of  common  school  studies.    6$  cts. 

De  GarmO'S  Lindner's  Psychology.  The  best  Manual  erer  prepared  fi 
Zlerbartian  standpoint    li.oo. 

Gill's  Systems  of  Education.  "  it  treats  ably  of  the  Lancaster  and  Bell  mi 
in  education,— a  very  im/arioM^  phaat.'*  —  Dr.  W.  T.  Harris.    Ii.as. 

Hall's  Bibliography  of  Pedagogical  Literature.    Covers  every  departi 

education.    Interleaved,  ^3.00.    ^1.50. 

Herford'S  Student's  Froebel.  The  purpose  of  this  little  book  is  to  give  youni 
preparing  to  teach  a  brief  yet  full  aiccount  of  Froebel's  Theory  of  Education.     75  ^ 

Malleson's  Early  Training  of  Children.    "The  best  book  for  mothers 

read."  —  Elizabbth  P.  Prabodv.    75  cts. 

Marwedel's  Conscious  Motherhood.  The  unfolding  of  the  child's  mind 

cradle,  nursery  and  Kindergarten.    |a.oo. 

NeWSholme'S  School  Hygiene.  .Already  in  use  in  the  leading  training  coQ 
England.    75  cts. 

Peabody's  Home,  Kindergarten,  and  Primanr  School.    "The  best  bo< 

side  of  the  Bible  that  I  ever  read."  — A  Lbadxng  Tsacher.    $1.00. 

Pestalozzi's  Leonard  and  Gertrude.   "  if  we  except  '  Emiie  *  only,  no  m< 

portant  educational  book  has  appeared  for  a  century  and  a  half  than  '  Leonard  ai 
trude.  • "  —  7'A/  Naiion.    90  cts. 

RadestOCk'S  Habit  in  Education.  "  it  will  prove  a  rare  '  find'  to  teachers  ^ 
seeking  to  cround  themselves  in  the  philosophy  of  their  art."  —  E.  H.  Russbll,  \ 
ter  Normal  SchooL    75  cts. 

Richter's  Levana ;  or,  The  Doctrine  of  Education.    "  A  spirited  and  s< 

book.*'  — Prof.  W.  H.  Payne.    ^1.40. 

ROSmini'S  Method  in  Education.  "The  most  important  pedagogical  wor 
written.**  —  Thomas  Davidson.    ^1.50. 

Rousseau's  Emile.  "  Perhaps  the  most  influential  book  ever  written  on  the  sul 
Education."  —  R.  H.  Quick.    90  cts. 

Methods  of  Teaching  Modern  Languages.    Papers  on  the  value  and  on  m 

of  teaching  German  and  French,  by  prominent  instructors.     90  cts. 

Sanford's  Laboratory  Course  in  Physiological  Psychology.     The 

includes  experiments  upon  the  Dermal  Senses,  Static  and  Kinajsihetic  Senses, 
Smell,  Hearing,  Vision,  Psychophysic.     In  Presz. 

Lange's  Apperception :  A  monograph  on  Psychology  and  Pedagogy. 

lated  by  the  members  of  the  Herbart  Club,  under  the  direction   of    President  ( 
DeGarmo,  of  Swarthmore  College.    ^1.00. 

Herbart'S  Science  of  Education.  Translated  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Felken  with 
ace  by  Oscar  Bro«ming.    ^i.oo. 

Tracy's  Psychology  of  Childhood.  This  is  the  first  ^/w^ra/ treatise  coverin 
scientific  manner  the  whole  field  of  child  psychology.     Octavo.     Paper.     75  cts. 

Sent  by  mail^  postpaid^  on  receipt  of  price. 

D.    C.    HEATH    &    CO.,    PUBLISHERS. 

9Q8TON.        N^W  YORK.        QHICAOO 


1>eatb'd  fl^o^ern  Xanduage  Series. 

IrUroduction  prices  are  quoted  unless  otherwise  stated, 

FRENCH  GRAMMARS  AND  READERS, 
iwi's  Compendious  French  Grammar,    a  w^riiMjr  grammar  for  high  school 

r  coUq^e ;  adapted  to  the  needs  of  the  beginner  and  the  advanced  scholar.   Hau  leather, 

IHl'S  Frendl  Grammar,  Part  I.  For  those  who  wish  to  leam  quickly  to  read 
hoodi.    3S  cts. 

ementary  Exercises  to  Edgren's  French  Grammar  (Locard).   French- 
ish  and  English- French  exercises  to  accompany  each  lesson.     12  cts. 

nigent'S  Short  French  Grammar.  Brief  and  easy,  yet  complete  enough  for 
ril  dfementary  work,  and  abreast  of  the  best  scholarship  ana  practical  experience  of 
•idqr.    60  cts.    With  Lessons  and  Exbrcisss,  75  cts. 

iftgent's  French  Lessons  and  Exercises.    Necessarily  used  with  the  Short 

taMCH  Grammas.  First  Year's  Ctmru/or  Grammar  School*^  No.  i ;  First  Year's 
"Stmm  for  Hi^k  Schools,  No.  i ;  First  rear's  Course  for  Colleges,  No.  i.  Limp  cloth, 
lalrodaction  price,  each  15  cents. 

idgent's  Materials   for   French   Composition.    Five  graded  pamphlets 

Med  on  La  Pipe  de  Jean  Bart,  La  demiir*  classe,  Le  Siige  do  Berlin,  Pe^ino, 
\?AUi  Constaniin,  respectively.     Each,  12  cts. 

idgent'S  French  Composition.  Elementary,  progressive  and  varied  selections, 
iMi  full  notes  and  vocabulary.    Cloth.     150  pages.     50  cts. 

(ball's  Materials  for  French  Composition.    Based  on  La  Beiu-Nivernaise, 

nd  a  little  more  advanced  than  the  last  in  above  series.     la  cts. 

1*8  Hints  on  French  Syntax,  with  exercises,  interleaved.  Flexible  cloth. 
oeit. 

AtOn's  French  by  Reading.  Begins  with  interlinear,  and  gives  in  the  course 
ithe  book  the  whole  of  elementary  grammar,  with  reading  matter,  notes,  and  vocabu- 
iry.    Half  leather.    $1.12. 

dUdM'S  Le  Premier  Livre  de  Franqais.  a  purely  conversational  introduc- 
bo  to  French,  for  young  pupils.     Boards.     Illustrated.    00  pages.    00  cts. 

bUne's  Livre  de  Lecture  et  de  Conversation.     Entirely  in  French.    Com- 

faMS  Reading,  Conversation,  and  Grammar.    Cloth,    go  cts. 

taine'S  Lectures  Courantes.  Can  foUow  the  above.  ContaUis  Reading,  Con. 
■fMition,  and  English  Exercises  based  on  the  text.    Cloth.    |i.oo. 

1  and  Larpent's  Primary  French  Translation  Book.    An  easy  begin- 

iog  reader,  with  very  full  notes,  vocabulary,  and  English  exercises  based  on  me  latter 
Mt  of  the  text.     Cloth.     60  cto 

it's  Preparatory  French  Reader.  Complete  and  graded  selections  of  interest- 
i|p  French,  with  notes  and  vocabulary.     Half  leather.    80  cts. 

iCh  Fairy  Tales  (Joynes).  With  notes,  vocabulary,  and  English  exercises  based 
D  the  text.     Paper,  35  cts.     Cloth,  50  cts. 

Ji's  French-English  and  English-French  Dictionary.  Recommended  at  all 

le  colleges  as  fully  adequate  for  the  ordinary  wants  of  students.  Cloth.  Retail  price,  |i  50. 


'omplete  Catalogue  of  Modern  Language  texts  sent  on  request. 


D.  C.  HEATH    &    CO.,    PUBLISHERS, 

BOSTON.        NEW  YORK.        CHICAGO.        LONDON. 


Arithmetic. 


Aids  to  Slumber.  ~ 

-First  Series. 

Teackm 

Editien. 

pri 

Wq 

DlTr^Vgldtt 

A'.S^'^^'^T'^ 

^lyol  Rice 

By  AnoA  E 

TnJning  Ucb 

^ids 

fo 

tTV"'"''^''. 

—  First  Series. 

Fvfiih' 

EditiBH. 

Wr, 

ten 

,.rk.-0«<ol 

n.    U,,h.r..«.    L,.™ 

uclloi,  pri 

c.^juau. 

Aids 

to 

U^umber.  - 

-Second  Series. 

TV*-* 

r/  ^o'.Vi.w. 

On 

Wo 

k.  — Ten  mOnf  HuDdred.    With  apedji  nfuentt 
,c     j>  crd.  -ilh  «nd.=  dirtCtod./  Rcuil  price. 

to   mullipiw 

Aids 

/o 

V^umben. 

—Secotid  Series 

'      /^i/lr 

i'  Edition. 

The  Child's  U^umber   Charts.    RyA^sAS.  b*dl*m. 

MmiUacard,!!!  uinchci,     Ptkx,  5  cenu  each;    #4.00  ptr  hnndiHl, 

'Drill    Charts.    ByCP.Komj.HD.PriiidpiilofT«borAc«lenir.""ioo,» 

For  npld.  coiddJc-inde  rruUcc  worV  an  Ihc  Fuodimenlat  Rul»  at  Arilha 
card!,  a  1  9  incht.,    PriM.jnnUQch;  or|i.,op<rhtiiidr«l 

%ez'iew  Number  Cards,    bj  elu  m.  p^kk,  of  pm-ideoct,  r,  i 
Picture  Problems.    %  Hm  h.  a.  Luddinctoi., 

Prinripal  of  Trainlog  School,  Pawniifcct,  R.I. ;  foratrlr  Teacher  d(  Melhodi 
bg  Teacher  in  Pnrniuy  Depannwnl  o(  Smc  Nomml  Sclio-il.  Ntw  Brio 
and  TraiBing  Teacher  k  Cook  County  Nuniial  School,  Nomal  Paik,  IIL 
cardi,  4 1 J  locha,  pripled  oa  l«lh  ■Ulu.  arranged  in  a  «eu,  &  u  ID  cardi  t 
wUb  card  o(  dirccllMt.    Reiall  price,  65  ceau, 

tMalhematical  Teaching  and  its  {Modern  OAethods. 

1.  D-.  Profeuur  of  Aitnmomr,  WiUiaa 


BvTaVHAN   HaN.V   Sa»fo«u,F 
Mau.     Paper.     47  P>K°>.    Retail 

The  New  Aritbmetic. 


aullion.    Edited  by  Shvhuui  Eatoh,  wlih  Preface  by  T.  H.  S 


D.    C.    HEATH    &    CO.,    Publishers, 


«.?.r*'-   mm  ff  -r»a 


KO"*  *' 


SlaDford  Uniyersity  Library  | 

Slsn£ord,  California 


In  order  that  others  may  use  this  b 
please  return  it  as  soon  as  possibleJ 
not  later  than  tbe  date  due. 


^^ilL 


aKC*'-      ttMC   ~* 


l«» 


Stanford  Uni« 

Stanford, 

In  order  that  othei 
please  return  it  as 
not  later  tbsn  the  di